GO TO THE TABLE OF CONTENTS

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR: THE BROKEN TEXT
A Science Fiction Story (approx. 1,000 pages)
by Frank Edward Nora
==============================

"An Interdimensional Universe Of Characters On The Chaotic Edge Of The End Of Everything"

This is a work of fiction. All characters and events portrayed in this work are either fictitious or are used fictitiously.

Copyright (c) 2008 by Frank Edward Nora

Some rights reserved. You may download and share this file with some restrictions:

The electronic version of this book is released under a Creative Commons "Attribution-NonCommercial-NoDerivs 3.0" license (http://creativecommons.org/licenses/by-nc-nd/3.0/). Here is a summary of the license: You are free to copy, distribute, display, and perform the work, under the following conditions: [1] Attribution. You must give the original author credit. [2] Noncommercial. You may not use this work for commercial purposes. [3] No Derivative Works. You may not alter, transform, or build upon this work. [4] For any reuse or distribution, you must make clear to others the license terms of this work. [5] Any of these conditions can be waived if you get permission from the copyright holder.

Published by Frank Edward Nora, frank@theovernightscape.com

More info at SevereRepair.com

First Edition: April 2008

NOTE: This work supercedes all previous version of Severe Repair, and contains everything that was included in previous versions.

NOTE: This work contains some adult language and subject matter and is intended for mature audiences.

NOTE: This work contains approximately 1.9 MB of text across 34 sections (not counting the Introduction), and must be kept intact in any reproduction.

==============================
INTRODUCTION
==============================

Severe Repair is an original work of science fiction that I have been working on for over 22 years. The project started in 1986, though some of the writing is older. I wrote most of it during the 1990s.

Though I probably should have, I never treated Severe Repair as an ordinary "book". I like to do things my own way, and over the years this has been somewhat disastrous for Severe Repair.

The earliest parts of Severe Repair were published as photocopied "minicomics" called "Bible 2" in the 1980s. I continued on this course, publishing a number of experimental photocopied publications in the early 1990s, in which these stories were featured, at some point being named "Severe Repair".

In 1994, I started an "ezine" called OsoaWeek ("The Weekly Ezine of Obliviana Super Occult Amusement"). It started off on AOL and a local BBS--then in 1995 it moved to the Internet on Obliviana.com. It was in OsoaWeek that I published the majority of the Severe Repair stories.

In the late 1990s, I was inspired to create a new fiction format for the Internet, the "Cupline" system. In this system, the stories were split up into short segments ("Cups") of a few pages each, and put into a hypertext environment. This was part of my larger hypertext work called "Aerie Obliviana". The "1999 Version" of Severe Repair was a milestone, in that it brought together most of what I had written in this "Cupline" format.

Ultimately, the Cupline system didn't catch on--in retrospect, I think it added an unnecessary complication to reading the work. Part of the idea had been to look at Severe Repair as a "pile of comic books" where you could start reading at any point. I finally realized this was confusing and was ultimately not helpful in getting people to experience Severe Repair.

Entering the new millennium, Severe Repair was on the back burner. I would write new things now and then, but far less than my peak time in the 90s. Finally, around 2002 I decided the next phase for Severe Repair--to turn it into a series of novels.

This turned out to be another big mistake for Severe Repair. My writing is very freeform, stream of consciousness, inconsistent, and undisciplined. Each storyline is fairly self-consistent, but things can change a lot between storylines. What I decided to do with the novel is to weave a number of storylines together in alternating chapters--and the result was, in retrospect, a failure. It hurt the material for it all to be interwoven like that. It really was not meant for this "novel" format.

In 2003, OsoaWeek ended and my Internet radio show "The Overnightscape" began...

In 2004, I was inspired by other online authors to release the novel version of Severe Repair under a Creative Commons license. I realized it was not perfect, but it was a way to get Severe Repair out there. It was available as a free download (as for a time as a physical book, printed on demand by CafePress--only two were ever made, I think). This online release was not successful--in part, I believe, because the form was so wrong for the material.

Last year, 2007, I took another look at the overall project, and gathered everything I had together. The entire work was approximately 1,000 pages, and a total mess. Parts of it had been cleaned up to be a part of the novel. A lot of it was still in the 1999 "Cupline" version. There was new writing, and also much older writing I rediscovered in old documents. All brought together in one mass heap of writing... a broken disaster, full of insanity and inconsistency...

And I realized, Severe Repair is unfixable... it is completely broken. A disaster. But it's GOOD.

So looking at my "work in progress" folder on my hard drive, I realized I should just release the whole thing, as is. This was last week. In order to make this release, I cleaned things up a little, but what is here is pretty much what I collected together last year.

One of the Cuplines, "The Cartersash Story" was unifinished, but had extensive notes on how it was to proceed. So over the past few days I finished writing that section. It was very cool to be writing Severe Repair again--it came right back to me, even though it's been such a long time since I've done it.

So this is "Severe Repair: The Broken Text". Finally, the complete work released in a form that does it justice. But it is absolutely "broken"... a messed-up, flawed disaster. But it is, in my opinion, still very good! Just in the past couple days I have been very engaged reading different parts of it...

So what is Severe Repair about? It's all about interdimensional travel, time travel, superheroes, gods, alternate realities, and the end of the universe. The central storyline follows a green-haired guy named Daptin Gone as he discovers his godhood and realizes that he has, in some way, prevented the universe from ending when it should have.

The matter is not resolved... there are hints of some kind of final battle, but I haven't written that yet... so yes, there is a possibility that I will write more Severe Repair... but for now this is the definitive version of Severe Repair.

I hope you enjoy it, in all its imperfection and wonder.

Love,
Frank Edward Nora
April 5, 2008

P.S. Check out my Internet talk show, "The Overnightscape", at TheOvernightscape.com ...also, in "The Overnightscape Underground" Day One (onsug.com) I did an audiobook version of one section ("Beautiful Disaster Area")--but I was not too happy with the results. I would still love to do an audio version but I think it would be a LOT of work to do it right...

==============================
CONTENTS
==============================

CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN (231 K)

CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX (175 K)

CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER (117 K)

CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM (66 K)

CUPLINE 5: THE CARBONIZE NEIGHBOR (52 K)

CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS (35 K)

CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER (44 K)

CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT (81 K)

CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE (21 K)

CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD (24 K)

CUPLINE 11: CARDBOARD RISING (14 K)

CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK (32 K)

CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL (24 K)

CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY (30 K)

CUPLINE 15: WEAVER (101 K)

CUPLINE 16: BILLION'S DRIFTING (61 K)

CUPLINE 17: FOREMAN ITTENER PIER (150 K)

CUPLINE 18: A ROAD MAP OF ARCTICA (95 K)

CUPLINE 19: THE MILDRED CORK (65 K)

CUPLINE 20: CLOWN CENTAUR ARCHITECT (46 K)

CUPLINE 21: ORANGE UNIVERSE (66 K)

CUPLINE 22: I LOVE BAILEY CONG (16 K)

CUPLINE 23: PILN OF SCREW RIDGE (19 K)

CUPLINE 24: THE DARK OF COLLEGE (37 K)

CUPLINE 25: HADRIAN FOZZCOLT (32 K)

CUPLINE 26: CARNE'S MOISTURE DETECTION FRIEND (87 K)

CUPLINE 27: BEWTIOLB DAYS (11 K)

CUPLINE 28: ACONCK DUST (22 K)

CUPLINE 29: CELLAR 77 (11 K)

CUPLINE 30: THE CARTERSASH STORY (25 K)

CUPLINE 31: BEAUTIFUL DISASTER AREA (15 K)

CUPLINE 32: LAZY DAY (5 K)

CUPLINE 33: THE NURSHIP STUNS (14 K)

CUPLINE 34: DOLTHETHMEN (28 K)

==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
13 Chapters--SR-001 thru SR-013
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 1
SR-001
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 2
sr02 01.1--Canyon & Phone Call
--------------------------
==============================

Sitting in his room at the Supbam Hotel in Agoopish as Bright (the thing that passed for the sun here) was rising, Daptin Gone didn't want to make the phone call.

He ran his hand through his long green hair and leaned back in his chair. His mind was wandering, seeking avenues of thought engaging enough to justify delaying the call. He looked out the window at the city below, at the people starting to throng, at the weird hospitals in the distance, at the unpredictable Tuhalont River.

He'd been in a hospital once. Cringing, he recalled in vivid horror the terminal illness he had had, and how he somehow beat it, and that Glorious Place, and how things hadn't seemed to be working quite right.

He mulled over the matter, as he had done so many times before. This whole superlife of his, which seemed to casually annihilate the infinite suffering of his miserable diseased state. Crushed it like stepping unknowing on a little spider.

The miracle cure that people didn't like--they thought he'd been faking it. Escape down to Baskonontana, to college in Gullia Fair. Recruited into a dimension-hopping company of weirdoes, Overwhelm Associates. And then introduced to these cities, these hidden Avert Cities... and Agoopish was the one he called home.

It all started in that Glorious Place...

Such a wonderful day, such an excellent location. Walking up the grassy hill, perfect sunlight and breezes, Daptin saw the rock and the fox on top of it, jumping off. Near the rock was a blackboard with the words "Here is Canyon" scrawled across it.

The little red fox trotted toward Daptin and said, "You're late. Oh so very late."

Daptin stopped. Fox approached and sat.

"I knew you were still here," Fox said. "Sit, and I'll let you know what you missed."

Daptin slowly sat down in the grass, mind racing, all so familiar. It was the beautiful smell in the air more than anything else.

"We're so far along," Fox said, shaking his head. "So few left."

Daptin took a deep, deep breath and smiled in recognition. He knew Fox, somehow. The furry fellow was familiar.

"And I'll be departed myself before the next Time," Fox continued. "So few left."

"Who?" Daptin asked, his voice sounding unusually rich.

Fox sighed.

"Twenty-five, including you and me."

Daptin took a moment to think about it.

"Twenty-five?" he asked, dumbfounded.

"Yes, and all of you were so far scattered that we only found you two Times ago. The absolute bottom of the well. All that's left."

Daptin tried to remember more, but couldn't.

"All the others have departed, returned to their Lives," Fox continued. Then, looking up at Daptin. "Who will find it?"

Daptin met Fox's eyes and was struck with the little fellow's deep aura of being.

"It?" Daptin asked.

Then something happened. The beautiful environs disappeared, and Daptin was back in his bed at the hospital in his native country of Arctica. He'd been there, asleep, before Fox had somehow called him into that other world. It had just been a few minutes earlier, by his reckoning.

Daptin panicked as the pain of his Hizzings Disease returned in a massive wave of horror. There was a game show on the TV as he looked over at his roommate, Tag, who was sleeping. The pain made Daptin angry, and he tried to get out of the bed, but he only managed to nudge himself a little and get light-headed.

Half-conscious, Daptin saw a nurse walk into the room and emit a shocked "What?"

She ran from the room, but her exclamation woke Tag, who looked over.

"Holy crap! How'd you get back, man? We thought you did yourself in. Where've you been?"

Daptin struggled to form the words through dry lips.

"How long... have I..."

"What, three or four days? I dunno. So where you been?"

"I don't... know... for sure."

"Huh. Well the police will sure want to talk to you. They grilled me for a couple of hours, y'know, man. They thought your family or maybe your girlfriend took you away and helped you commit suicide the easy way, man. Without a judge."

"No," Daptin managed.

"Well you have a lot of explaining to do, Daptin, my man."

Daptin grunted.

How frustrating it was, being strong and healthy one minute and so weak and pathetic the next.

The nurse returned with a security guard.

"Look!" she said, pointing at Daptin.

"What the--everything's hooked up. The machines--who set them back up?" the guard said.

"Nobody!" the nurse said in her irritating nasal voice. "Nobody here, anyway. Maybe whoever took him away put everything back?"

"Well, we can figure all this out later. The police are on their way," the guard said, looking quite glad to have something interesting happen on the job.

"Should I call his family?" the nurse asked.

Daptin wished she would just shut up.

"No--let the police take care of that. We don't know who's involved," the guard said.

"Okay," the nurse said, as she approached Daptin's supine form.

"Can you hear me?" she asked.

"Yes," Daptin managed.

"Do you know where you are?" the nurse said.

"Hospital."

"That's right. But where were you?"

Daptin couldn't stand that voice so close to him.

"Leave... me alone."

"We'll leave you alone once we figure out what in the name of Locket is going on," she said, hovering over him.

Then she removed the covers from Daptin and began examining him.

Daptin couldn't stand it, the misery of being taken care of by such an idiot. But he knew how to escape. Somehow, he knew.

"Here is Canyon," Daptin said with some difficulty.

Instantly, the world shifted. and Daptin was standing in a room with a window, looking out onto Canyon.

He was back in his regular clothes, and healthy again, as he had been with Fox. He looked around the room, which was carved out of rock, and saw a number of tables and comfortable-looking chairs, along with an opening in one wall leading into another room.

From outside, which was sunny and beautiful, he heard a distant "Hahoo!".

Daptin moved to the window, looked out, and saw someone approaching from below. Soon, he saw it was a young woman flying up toward the window. He backed away, and a moment later she approached the window and hovered there for a moment.

"Yes!" she exclaimed, and did several backflips in midair.

Daptin stood still as the pretty girl flew into the room, landed, and stood before him. She was short, with long, full blond hair, and a wonderful, whimsical blue-and-white outfit.

"You're the one who didn't make it. Did you see Fox, then?"

"I did," Daptin said.

"Cool! What do you think about it?"

"Um, I think, uh, it's pretty good, I guess," Daptin managed.

"Good. Do you remember me?"

She did look familiar, but Daptin couldn't place her.

"Sort of."

"Well, you seem familiar, but likewise, I don't quite remember. My Lifename now is The Tracy Taciturn. What's yours?"

"Daptin. Daptin Gone."

"Pleased to see you again, Daptin."

"Uh, same to you, Tracy."

Tracy looked out the window.

"I love flying. It feels so good to be doing it again. Can you believe we're all that's left? Well, except for Fox. But he's leaving. That means we have a chance to make up for our rotten lot in Creation."

"Is anyone else here?"

Tracy turned to face him.

"Oh, just one other. The rest are off in search of the it, I suppose. They must know what they're doing, unlike us."

"Yeah."

"Assuming you came here like me to get a handle on what's going on."

"That's a reason."

"Cool. So how much do you remember?"

"Not much."

"Well, that's alright. Deskerhilm seems to know everything. He should be up in a while--doesn't fly you know. Do you?"

"I'm not sure."

"Wanna try? It's great. Please, you must."

"Okay, what do I do?"

"Well, I guess, you could just jump out the window, but that wouldn't do if you're not a flyer."

"I'd fly, but only in one direction--down."

"True. So why don't I carry you along, and you can let go if you feel your Flight."

Tracy approached Daptin, and put her arms around his waist. Before he could react, she flew out the window upside down, holding Daptin on top of her. They soared out over Canyon and Daptin took in the majesty of the place for the first time. And he enjoyed the tight embrace.

"What do you think, Daptin?"

Daptin wasn't at all apprehensive. In fact, he began to feel his own Flight.

"I think I can do it," he said.

"Shall I let go?"

"No, not yet. Let me get a good hold on it."

They flew for a few more minutes, swooping and speeding all around Canyon. Then Daptin made fists and felt his Flight fully. Without a word, Tracy let go, and Daptin felt an amazing rush as he took over and was himself flying.

He soared all over Canyon and frolicked with Tracy for a long time, laughing and hahooing all the way.

Brilliant and vague. Daptin had a sense of memory, an existence before the Daptin Gone incarnation. Growing up in the suburbs of Arctica... then struck with disease just as he should have started sowing his teenage wild oats. And now the mega-glorious flying, and he knew for sure it wasn't just a dream.

The frolic was for hours, then they had to head back.

Flying next to Tracy toward the Palace in the Wall from far down Canyon where they'd flown, Daptin was struck with the irony of it all.

"I tell you, I spent so much time coming to terms with death, from the first diagnosis to my present state. So much denial, so much agony. For everyone, my family, my friends, my girlfriend. And I didn't even know. Well, I hardly knew, about all this. And now, flying... with you and everything... in this Highworld, it seems so..."

"Sounds like a pretty nasty disease, that one you have."

Daptin laughed.

"Hizzings Disease. Yeah. Still don't know how I can cure it."

"Deskerhilm will have the answer," The Tracy Taciturn said. "Fox knew Deskerhilm was beyond most of us, that he wouldn't want to get involved in it. Knew he'd help those of us who needed it."

"And out of the 24 left, or 23, I guess, we're the only ones who need help? The 21 others know what they're doing?"

Tracy shrugged as best one can while flying.

"Maybe they don't, but also don't want to seem too anxious for help."

"What were they like, the others?"

"Oh, a mixed lot. Most were human. Some were--well, some were beyond description. 44 Times is a long time, especially for those prone to mischief and wandering from the Path."

"Yeah."

Tracy picked up speed and Daptin matched it easily. They were going so fast that they couldn't hear each other when they tried to speak, so they didn't.

The Sun was setting as they reached the Palace and flew into the same room Daptin had arrived in. Deskerhilm was waiting for them.

He looked up from the book he was reading and greeted them. Daptin was a little shaken at Deskerhilm's appearance. He was a very short, stocky creature, with a barely humanoid shape. He was a brown-gray color, and his skin resembled a cross between rock and reptile. His face had an ancient, calm look to it and vaguely resembled a toad. He had an air of might about him, but also an air of patience and benevolence.

Suddenly, the strange little fellow held up his hands and backed away from the two.

"No! No! Cannot be!" Deskerhilm said, and like a video camera falling off a table, the world collapsed.

And it was back to the hospital, where the scandal began. Daptin yowled in pain, thought he was gonna die any minute. But an hour later he was in a peaceful sleep. A day later he was fully cured.

The memory of Canyon was still there, but blurred. And saying "Here is Canyon" from then on gave him a strange buzzing feeling, but didn't transport him. It felt like a signal blocked.

A signal blocked... a signal blocked...

Back in the present and the hotel room, Daptin was shaken out of his musings by the sound of a massive explosion in the distance. From that weird bomb test place? Maybe. But now, he just had to make the call.

Had to make the call... picking up the phone as confused memories danced in his head... home from the hospital and totally healthy... they all thought it was a hoax, that he did it for symapthy and to go on his "end journeys"... he had to leave his homeland of Arctica... he went south, to Baskonontana... to Thatterine College in Gullia Fair...

The end journies... a great four months... the grand tour of Arctica, paid for by willing donations from his hometown... folllowed by two years of evil disease. How could they think he had faked it...?

Dialing... dialing...

He heard the phone ringing on the other end as he twirled the cord around his arm. Out the window of the suite, he saw morning dawning over Agoopish. This had to be the most way-out phone call ever made, being that it crossed the boundaries of no less than five worlds.

"Hello?" came the unfamiliar high-pitched female voice on the other end of the line.

"Uh, yeah. This is, uh, Daptin. Can I talk to Eb?"

"Mr. Traipse is in a meeting at the moment... tee hee," said the voice, giggling.

"What? A meeting? What time is it there? Tell him it's Daptin, he'll wanna talk to me."

"I'm sorry," said the gleeful, sing-song voice.

"Look, this is a very long-distance call, and I have to talk to him. Page him or something, y'know? It's like really important."

"Chee hee hee!"

"Now wait... who is this? Huh? Let me talk to Diorama or Bliss, or anyone!"

Daptin heard more tittering and the phone being dropped. In the background, he heard some people talking loudly, but he couldn't make out what they were saying.

"Shoulda known not to call Greatwall at midday," Daptin grumbled to himself as he stood up and walked over to the window.

He surveyed Bright continuing to rise up over the diverse buildings of midtown Agoopish. Far below he saw hordes of denizens going about their mucky lives. Soon he'd be out there too. Mucky too? Not very. He knew this would be a fun day.

"Damn," Daptin muttered.

He walked over to the TV and switched it on, turning the sound all the way down. On the screen was an extreme close-up of a bearded fat guy, making all sorts of goofy faces at the camera. He'd seen the show before--a whole half-hour of this guy's silly expressions, accompanied by cacophonous polka. Another example of Adlai Blankablark's lack of firm footing in reality. Daptin wasn't the only one counting the days till Earth cable TV would be piped into Agoopish. They already had it in the free city of Boltpike, so the only barriers left were political. But he was sure Agoopish would get it before the other god-ruled cities, Ocpadusk, Blamnoom, and Felptash.

A commotion like the sound of banging pots and pans came across the phone line, and Daptin was about to hang up and try another Overwhelm Associates number when he heard the phone being picked up.

"Yes. Hello. Hello?" came the voice of Eb Traipse.

"Hello," Daptin said.

"Yes, who is this?"

"It's Daptin! Daptin Gone. Remember me?"

"Oh, yes. Hold on a second, would you?" Eb said. Then, raising his voice, he said, "We can't have this! Tell them to keep it under control! I'm not kidding! Mr. Fife will not be happy! ...Daptin?"

"Yeah."

"How kind of you to call. We half thought you were dead or working for Thewsike by now."

"No. I'm fine. But, like first, what the hell is happening over there?"

"Oh. Well, don't spread it around but we have a faery problem here. A lot of them are running amuck all around here. You know we can't have this."

"How the hell'd they get there?"

"I'm afraid Ms. Arcomany is to blame. She uncovered a faeryland on Barley Sine Earth and a troop of the buggers stowed away in her cloak."

"That was a faery on the phone before?"

"My god they're answering the phones now! Letevs will have my head!"

"I'm sure Treyess will own up to it."

"That's not what I'm worried about. It's been a few hours and none of our anti-faery protocols are succeeding. This breed is respectably robust."

"Hmm. Well, I'm glad I'm not there."

"Where are you, by the way, my dear boy?" Eb said.

"Um. I, uh, I'm around, y'know, around the Alley, the general Red Alley area kind of place, y'know."

"You sound like you're calling from right next door."

"I, uh, wouldn't go that far, Eb."

"Heh heh. So what do you have to say for yourself? You're in violation of about a baker's dozen company policies. You're not working for Thewsike, are you? Please tell me you're not."

"No, I'm definitely not like anywhere near working for the Unreal Sixty-Four."

"So what are you up to?"

"I, uh, I've just been hanging out on the Alley. I've been pretty fed up with Overwhelm lately. I mean, I know scheduling's a thing, but almost twenty months and I still don't have bridging? I mean, huh, I'm convinced you guys just didn't want to see me able to bridge. And I mean, if you don't want to teach me, fine, but just come out and say it. And all the bullshit coming out of Greatwall is just, like, really weird. No one believes you guys anymore. What the hell is Fife's problem? We all know Overwhelm is military, so why's he trying to hide it so much, from his own warriors?"

"Daptin, I know where you're coming from, but you know I don't make the decisions around here. You could learn to bridge anytime if you took the initiative. Now, let's cut to the chase, now. Are you coming back or not? And are you working for anyone else? Bestroystraw? Rogues?"

"No no no, none of that. I'm just taking a break, whether you guys like it or not."

"Will you be back?"

"Yes! Yes, I will be back. Just, it won't be for a while. That's why I called. I don't know if I'll be welcome, but I will be back, but not for a while."

"Like how long a while?"

"Like, I don't know. Like a few more weeks, a month. I don't know."

"Okay Daptin. We don't want any trouble. Our main concern is loyalty. We understand if you need a break, but you could have called sooner. But if you have had another offer or any contact from another company, I advise you to tell me now, since I'll find out sooner or later anyway."

"No Eb, it's just a break, and I haven't called cuz I've been pretty pissed-off, that's all. I will be back, but I don't know exactly when. But it might be like a month or at most like two. Okay?"

"Alright Daptin. You know where I stand. I hope to see you back here soon. You're not the only one feeling the strain around here. And Daptin, do you have a number where I can reach you?"

"Um... I'm not sure if I can give you this number--hold on."

"Well do you have a number of someone who can then get in touch with you? In case of emergency, you know."

"I know, I know. Um, I guess I can give you this number. It's the switchboard at a hotel I'm staying at. I uh..."

"Which hotel on the Alley is it?"

"Um, it's like not exactly on the Alley, but real near it, um."

"Which Earth is it on?"

"Look, I better not give the number out. You have the number at my apartment and I have a machine there. Just call there if you have to."

"Okay Daptin. I hope to see you soon. You are okay, aren't you?"

"Yes! I'm fine. No problem."

"Well, take care."

"Bye bye," Daptin said as he hung up the phone and looked over the buildingtops at the distant Agoopi hinterland.

Eb wasn't such a bad guy, but Overwhelm Associates was a really annoying company to work for. Daptin totally wanted to quit, but he had the legitimate fear of losing contact with all the friends he had in Aconck. Maybe this was why they never taught him bridging--the art of travelling between Earths--to keep up the pressure to remain loyal, to keep him needing the bridging services the company could provide. It made some kind of sense, that the ability to cross over into an alternate Earth was not something they'd be overly eager to share.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 2
SR-002
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 8
sr08 01.2--Mortal Supply
--------------------------
==============================

"You doin' that mission today, man?" the long-haired Minion Van Hall said as he entered the room.

"Hm?" Daptin said.

"Weren't you gonna do a mission for Cursive Caxopy? Like a secret assignment?"

"Yup. Today's the day. Have to prove our mettle as mortals. You know Fake's coming with me."

"Yeah I heard. So how'd you get in with that Caxopy chick so soon? Me 'n' Martin 'n' Tanner've been busting our balls to start this whole mortal thing going. Y'know man?"

"Well, you guys haven't stayed in Agoopish the whole time like me and Fake have. You have to make a commitment to get things up and running."

"I know. Fake's like totally abandoned her life on Earth."

"I sort of have too," Daptin said with a shrug.

"Yeah. At least there're phones here. If not, it'd be tough."

"Uh-huh."

Minion sat down on a low couch and Daptin walked across the room and opened a closet.

"So Daptin man, I hear you found it with Spanking New Sarah?"

Daptin turned, holding a jacket in his hands.

"What, does everyone know about this now?"

"No man, just like, y'know, all of us. Hear your friend El was pissed."

"She was. Very."

"Were you like going out with her?" Minion asked.

"I spent like a week-and-a-half hanging out with her," Daptin said, "day-in and day-out. It's like, she's a goddess man. Maybe she's not the most gorgeous goddess, but she's pretty damn nice. I was like in torture in wanting her so bad, y'know man? I tried to, y'know, let her know in little ways and stuff. And she seemed into me and stuff, but I dunno. She was just--like she said after she found out--that she wanted to get to know me before getting physical, but I was like, I didn't think it would ever get that far."

"So what happened?" Minion asked, cocking his head and resting his index finger on his temple.

"I, y'know, I started to like not spend so much time with El and sort of met a different group of gods, and me and Sarah hit it off right away, y'know, and she was like totally into it and I was in no mood to resist or anything. So, like, we did it."

"Man! You're the first to find it with a goddess! Man, I'm like--it's like I'm pissed-off man! I gotta do it. I gotta do it."

"It's definitely an experience. Well worth the effort," Daptin said.

"So what the fuck's it like? Are they different? Is it like, y'know... what's the basic situation with it?"

"Uh... it's like being in another world," Daptin said. "I mean, I know we are in another world already, but it's like, I don't know, total bliss, total astral. Like an energy, total ecstasy. Nothing dirty--totally transcendal. It was like the most amazing thing. It's almost... almost like, I dunno, it's so fantastic, but like, it's so great that it's not like sex at all. I mean, it's too involved. I don't know. I'm not saying it's not the best or anything, just that it's not like totally better than with a normal human, y'know, like a regular girl."

"I don't know man. It sounds totally excellent. I don't know. I think I'm getting pretty close with a few of 'em. You know like Holly Scroll Bonnie? She's like so cool."

"Yeah."

"So what's the deal with you and El Flactor Floor? Are you still, like, seeing her?" Minion asked.

"Nah," said Daptin. "When she found out about me and Sarah, she said she didn't want to see me for a while. She said she understood, but that she was still hurt by it. I mean, like, what did she expect?"

"And Sarah?"

"I'm like, y'know, I'm a little burnt from doing it with her. I mean, like I said, it's totally different. I mean, I feel like I almost need a rest. Y'know?"

"Yeah. But like, couldn't it be just her? I mean, couldn't her power mantle have something to do with it? I mean, might it be, y'know, different with different goddesses?"

"I guess. I guess that makes sense."

"I hope I find out. Like I hope I can do like a research paper on it, and like compare all of them," Minion said, chuckling.

"Well there're only a couple of hundred, you know."

"Yeah, but there are three more cities with the goddesses, don't forget," Minion said.

"I know, but we're definitely Agoopi mortals, and the other pantheons probably wouldn't view us with much favor."

"I don't know man. I've heard about mortals who work for gods in all four cities, you know, just to who pays the most."

"Yeah, but no one can trust 'em. It's like, I think you totally have to choose a city. Y'know? It makes sense. So that the gods and goddesses trust you. Y'know?"

"Yeah," Minion said.

Daptin put the blue jacket on and looked at himself in the mirror, running his fingers through his full head of dark green hair.

"I look like a total dummy. I have to look cool to be a cool mortal who goes on cool missions. Right?"

"You look about as good as an Arctican can, Gone."

"Hah hah. Very funny. I thought the Arctican jokes would stop once I gained all this power, but I guess that was too much to hope for."

"And c'mon man, we're not all that powerful yet. Let's not get ahead of ourselves, dude. Now we have to know our place in the scheme of things."

"Oh shut up."

"Just trying to be helpful."

"Well, all I'll say is, I'm no stranger to power, that's all."

"Okay man. We'll see. We'll see how well you do on this mission."

"I'm sure I'll do just fine."

"I don't know. What's the mission all about, anyway?" Minion asked.

"We don't know yet. But they say it will involve going over to Boltpike."

"I was over there before. It's pretty cool."

"Yeah I know. I never went there yet. I see it on TV a lot. I guess I'll be there in a few hours."

"Yeah."

As they said this, Fake Cerquaine walked into the room, a short-haired, keen-looking girl from Spoin 5th, the dorm floor at Thatterine College where Tanner Loblolly, Martin Fovea, and Minion Van Hall also currently lived. Daptin had lived there several years earlier.

"Ready ready ready for the mission, Daptin?" she asked.

"I'm as ready as I'll ever be," Daptin said, looking back into the mirror and fussing with his hair again.

"You look fine. We're supposed to be able to blend in, remember? No notoriety, no outrageous features. That's why we're valuable to the Caxopys."

"Uh-huh," Daptin said.

"So come on, let's go, it's getting late, and we're supposed to stop by that store on the way there to get some stuff," Fake said.

"I know I know," Daptin said. "I guess we may as well go now."

"Gonna say bye-bye to Sarah?" Fake asked.

"I can't like--this is y'know--I can't believe how everyone is like so into my life. I mean, it is sort of personal, y'know?"

"Daptin," Fake said, "you found it with a goddess. And not just any goddess, but Spanking New Sarah. You know how everyone lusts after her? And you, you go right in and score on the first try."

"What, you lust after her too?" Minion said.

"No stupid, but I know a lot of guys around here who do. And I guess a few women, too."

"Well you said everyone."

"Don't take everything so literally, Minion. I mean, when I call you a total retard I don't mean it like you're really retarded, just that you act like it a lot. Get it?"

"Got it."

"Good."

"Yeah," Daptin said with a sigh.

"You can tell me all about her on the way to The Caxopy Group. Now let us go," Fake said, bouncing up and down a few times and turning toward the door.

"Yeah," Daptin said, following Fake to the door. "I just hope the salespeople at the store don't like start asking me about Sarah and stuff."

"You knew it would be like this, dude, before you even did it," Minion chided. "You went where no Thatter ever went before."

"We don't know that," Daptin said.

"Well, we'll just have to ask Cursive Caxopy to check her records and see if any Thatterine College student ever had sex with Spanking New Sarah," Fake said, opening the door and stepping into the hallway, followed by Daptin.

"I meant any goddess, not just Sarah the Spanker," Minion yelled after them.

"She doesn't spank, Minion. And I should know," Daptin yelled back.

"She's just 'spanking new'!" Fake said derisively.

"Whatever," Daptin said as he shut the door behind him.

The two walked down to the elevator bay and Daptin pressed the down button.

"Let's do it," Daptin said, nodding. "This mission is gonna be wild."

The elevator came and they took it down to the lobby of the Supbam Hotel.

"Oh look, isn't that Well Doctarca over there?" Fake said as they stepped out of the elevator.

"Yeah, that's him."

The god Well Doctarca approached the two on his way to the elevators.

"Hello Daptin," said Well, looking dark and preoccupied in his armor as usual.

"Hi Well," Daptin responded.

Well turned away from the two and faced closed elevator doors.

"What's the matter, Well?" Daptin asked after several moments of silence.

"I've no desire to converse with you," Well said.

"Huh?" Daptin said, surprised. "What's up? I mean--"

"--come on Daptin. We have a mission to go on, remember?" Fake said, pulling Daptin away.

"Uh, yeah. Well, bye-bye Well. Yeah. Well well well, let's not be too rude, shall we? Have a nice day, uh, y'know, like being friendly and all," Daptin said in a clumsy manner as Fake dragged him away.

Well didn't flinch.

Fake and Daptin left the hotel and headed for the store.

"What was that all about?" Fake asked.

"I don't know," Daptin replied. "I know he got pissed off when I asked him a lot of questions at a party I went to with El the other day, but he was civil after that at the party. I mean--maybe it's this whole Sarah thing. That's probably it."

"You think it was wise to tell him off like you just did?"

"Frankly, I'm not afraid of these goons. They're not all that powerful, in the scheme of things."

"Goons? I think you're getting carried away with yourself. Even the most experienced mortals aren't as powerful as the gods. You know that."

"Well, maybe I'm not just a mortal--or something--y'know?"

"You're full of it," Fake said.

"So what if I am?"

"You have the directions to the store or what?"

"Yeah," Daptin said, reaching into his pocket. "Right here."

After a fifteen-minute walk they arrived at Basement-Wall-Thursday Mortal Supply.

Inside the store, Nashin-Yogo said "I wonder when those two Caxopy whelps will show up."

"Oh, I think they're here now," his assistant Confetti Plura remarked.

And the two walked into the ancient store from the weedy street outside.

Nashin-Yogo, the tall, long-haired, mustached owner of the store addressed the two.

"Hello. You must be the two come to equip for your first assignment for the Caxopys. I'm Nashin-Yogo and this is Confetti Plura."

Confetti, a woman with short, curly dark hair and a large pair of glasses nodded at Daptin and Fake.

"Yeah hi," Daptin said. "We're uh, Elaine, uh, Elaine Caxopy told us to come over here to get like the stuff we would need for the mission and stuff, but uh--"

"--she said you'd know what we would need and stuff. I mean, we never shopped at a place like this before," Fake said.

"Hmm," Nashin-Yogo said.

"But we certainly heard about this sort of place," Fake added.

"Yeah," Daptin said.

"Well, since Elaine didn't tell me anything about the mission, I can't tell you what to get. Just browse around and see what you like," Nashin-Yogo said.

"And don't be afraid to ask for help," Confetti added.

Daptin and Fake looked around at the huge variety of things and were a little bewildered.

"Could you, uh, like show us some good stuff?" Daptin said. "I mean, we're running a little late as it is and there's much too much stuff in here to check out right now."

"Yeah," Fake agreed.

"Well, that shouldn't be any problem. Let's see what we have around here," Nashin-Yogo said as he began to rummage around behind the counter.

"Come on up!" Confetti said, and Daptin and Fake climbed the short flight of stairs to the main counter. As they did, they noticed a weird, cloaked figure at the other end of the counter, who they hadn't been able to see before. The stranger looked over at them for a moment, and then went back to browsing.

"Now, I hope you two have some idea of what being a mortal involves. We have to deal with some very, very dangerous things," Nashin-Yogo said dramatically.

"We have some idea of it, but we're not totally familiar with it," Fake said.

Nashin-Yogo nodded as he continued rummaging behind the counter.

"Here's something good!" Confetti said suddenly, holding up a little uninflated green balloon.

"Well, you take care of 'em, Plura, I have to go help you-know-who," Nashin-Yogo said as he walked away toward the strange individual at the other end of the counter.

"What's so good about that balloon?" Daptin asked.

"It's not just any balloon," Confetti said. "It's a slay balloon. Much, much better than an average balloon."

"In what way?" Fake asked.

"Blow it up and pop it, and everything around you will be annihilated."

"Wouldn't that kill you, too?" Fake asked.

"Not at all. There's a safe area in the immediate vicinity of the slay balloon. And as an added feature, the destructive wave is proportional to the degree the balloon is inflated."

"So does it like kill people?" Daptin asked.

"Well, it'll kill killable people, certainly. No problem."

"Well Fake, whattaya think? Pretty useful, eh?" Daptin said.

"Definitely. How much?"

"Oh, you can get whatever you want and put it on the Caxopys' account," Confetti said.

"Cool! We'll take a lot of 'em," Daptin said.

"One great gross enough?" Confetti asked, holding up a large black box.

"How many is that?" Fake asked.

"I dunno. A lot," Confetti replied.

"Sounds good to me," Fake said.

"Sold!"

"What else?" Daptin asked.

"Let's see... oh, here's something good," Confetti said as she knelt down. Then she lifted a cinder block to the countertop. It was gray, with two large holes in it, looking a little like the Roman number III, viewed from the side.

"A brick?" Fake asked.

"A cinder block," Confetti replied.

"Does it have any special powers or is it just normal?" Daptin asked.

"Now come on," Confetti said, "at Basement-Wall-Thursday we don't sell regular cinder blocks. No, it's about as intelligent as a dog, and it can fly. Want one?"

"Let me see," Fake said.

"Okay--cinder block, fly around the room, knock over the green vase, and return to the counter," Confetti commanded.

With this, the cinder block flipped wildly into the air, knocked over a green plastic vase, swung around the interior of the store, and returned deftly to the countertop.

"Whew! I'll take it!" Fake said.

"Sold!"

"I want one too!" Daptin said.

"Sorry, last one."

"Oh!" Daptin whined.

"Don't worry, I have something for you," Confetti said, reaching under the counter and pulling something out to show him.

"Swizzle sticks?" Daptin queried.

"No! They're fucking morons, silly!"

"Fucking what?" Daptin asked.

"Fucking morons! When you break one of the sticks, a stupid fucking idiot will soon show up and befriend you for a few days. Very useful."

"Huh? What good is a fucking moron? And where do they come from?" Daptin asked.

"They can be helpful. They carry things, confuse enemies, test food for poison, y'know. And they're extremely amusing."

"Oh man," Daptin said.

"But they don't like," Fake interjected, "they don't like fuck--like, they aren't called fucking morons cuz they like, y'know, have sex with people, right?"

"Now that's sick. You have a sick mind, girl. Of course not," Confetti said.

"Well I had to ask, this stuff is so whacked."

"No, they don't fuck but they're quite delightful otherwise. You want 'em?"

"Okay what the hell," Daptin said.

"Sold to the enthusiastic Arctican," Confetti said, pointing to Daptin with a handful of the colorful plastic sticks.

"Thank you," Daptin said.

"What else? What else?" Fake said excitedly.

"Hmm--oh yes. Yes. How could I forget these... these... these..." Confetti said as she rummaged.

"These what?" Daptin asked.

"These... socks!" Confetti said, producing two pairs of yellow socks covered with lavender polka dots.

"Oh, beautiful," Daptin commented.

"Not only beautiful, but distinctive!" Confetti said.

"Huh?" Daptin asked.

"Distinctive time socks. Very, very useful. You know how a clock goes to 59 and then back to zero? Well--not with these socks on. You get to 99 with these."

"What?" Fake asked, examining her cinder block.

"You get to 59, just like normal," Confetti explained. "But then, with the socks on, instead of going back to zero, you get to 60. You have a whole 40 minutes to yourself--no one else around. Distinctive time. Get it?"

"What do you mean no one else? What happens to 'em?" Daptin asked.

"They all go back to zero, while you, if you're wearing the socks, go right on to 60."

"But where are the other people, physically?" Daptin said.

"Every living thing goes right to zero like I said, but inanimate objects all have that extra 40 minutes. And with these socks on, you can too," Confetti explained.

"So it's like time stops?" Daptin asked.

"Sort of, in terms of everyone else. But everything is normal, except that nothing living is there, except sock-wearers."

"Sounds pretty damn good to me! We'll take 'em," Daptin said.

"Cinder block, fly around," Fake said, and with these words the cinder block arose and began to fly haphazardly around the store.

"Pretty cool," Daptin said. "I wish I had one."

"Well now--uh--what's your name again?" Confetti asked Daptin.

"Daptin. Uh, Daptin Gone."

"Oh! You're the one who slept with Spanking New Sarah!" Confetti said.

"That's him. My name is Fake, by the way," Fake said, jumping down the stairs to chase her cinder block.

"This is, like, nuts. How can everyone know about this so soon? If I'd known, I'd have had second thoughts."

"Yeah right. Come land gently in my hands, cinder block!" Fake said, and the block swung around and landed gracefully into her outstretched hands.

"Whoah! You're pretty heavy!" she said as she took on the weight of the block.

"Look Confetti, forget about this Sarah thing. I want something as cool as the cinder block," Daptin said.

"The socks are pretty cool," Confetti responded.

"Yeah, but there're two pairs. I want something cool and unique, just like the block."

"Daptin, cinder blocks are pretty common, it's just that that's our last one for awhile," Confetti said.

"Well."

"Okay, let me see what I can dig up," Confetti said as she turned around and started looking around on some shelves. After a few moments, she sighed and began to climb up the shelves.

"I--uh--don't go out of your way on my account..." Daptin said in a worried tone.

"Well, I have to find you something good, don't I?"

"Yeah but..."

Confetti clung onto the shelves and peered into a dark corner of a high shelf.

"Aha! What's this?"

She reached out, grabbed something, and then half fell and half jumped back to the ground.

"Oonf!"

"Are you okay?" Daptin asked.

From the other end of the store, Fake said "Do ballet, cinder block!"

"Yes Daptin. Just a little shaken. Now let's see what I got."

"What is it?"

"Oh goodness," Confetti said, looking at what appeared to be a magic marker. "Goodness."

"What is it? What is it? Is it good?" Daptin said.

"Uh..." Confetti began slowly. "I don't know if..."

"What is it? A pen?"

"Well I'll tell you," Confetti said with a sigh. "It's a geometric weight marker, but I thought we'd seen the last of these."

"Cool!"

"But Daptin, these markers are very, very dangerous. Maybe I should ask Nashin-Yogo if--"

"--just hold on a second. What does it do, first of all?"

"Well the idea is pretty simple. The ink from the marker, once dry, begins to get heavier and heavier at a geometric rate, until it eventually bores into the ground."

"That sounds pretty good!"

"Yeah, but if you get even a little bit on your skin, it'll rip your skin right off eventually--and there's no way to stop it."

"Ouch."

Across the store, the cinder block was clumsily spinning and stumbling around.

"Ballet! Ballet!" Fake said.

"What if you wash it off right away?"

"It works if you do it real quick, but you need the right solvent. And we've been out of solvent for decades."

"Hmm. I think I can handle it. I'll take it."

"Okay Daptin," Confetti said, "but I think you should get some situation grenades with it, just in case you get some on your skin."

"Uh--you expect me to know what that is?"

"No, so I'll tell you. They're grenades that demolish local situation and force it to reravel. So if you got geometrically marked, you could detonate a situation grenade and totally get out of the situation."

"That sounds like the best thing yet! I want a lot of them!"

"Sold," Confetti said.

"Follow me, cinder block," Fake said as she came back up to the counter. "Now land on the counter."

The cinder block landed on the counter, carefully avoiding a cup of soda Confetti had been drinking.

"I think that thing's a little more intelligent than a dog," Daptin said.

"I think it's even smarter than you, Daptin," Fake said with a grin.

"Haha," Daptin said.

"What else can we get?" Fake asked.

"Well?" Daptin asked of Confetti.

"How 'bout the books in that case over there?" Fake asked, pointing.

"Oh no," Confetti said. "Skoobs are for very experienced mortals only. Don't even think of getting any."

"Why not?" Daptin asked.

"Because, they're extremely unstable. Just imagine a book carried between worlds in totally the wrong way. They're backward, inside-out, unreal, destroyed, infinite, brooding, wonderful--and they're totally off limits."

"Not even one?" Daptin asked.

"Forget it," Confetti said. "Try these."

Confetti reached under the counter and produced a canister, opened it, and poured a few dried peas into her hand."

"Conductor voice peas," she said.

"Come again?" Daptin said.

"Eat 'em and you'll sound like a train conductor over a distorted train loudspeaker. Very fun."

"What good are they?" Daptin said.

"I don't know. Be creative."

"Okay! Why not! I'll take 'em."

"Heh heh. Won't Cursive and Elaine be surprised when they see their bill."

"Well, let's not worry about that now," Daptin said. "We just have to get all the stuff we need and get over there to The Caxopy Group."

"Oh Daptin, there's no rush," Fake said. "What else, Confetti?"

The three heard a loud moaning from somewhere in the store, but it quickly subsided.

"Well Fake," Confetti said, lugging a big cardboard box up to the counter, "how about some huge tin clocks?"

The box was neatly packed with little tin cuckoo clocks the size of cigarette packs.

"They don't look very huge to me," Daptin said.

"Aha, but if you throw one up in the air, it'll become an immense clock in the sky--much to the horror of all who view it."

"This stuff is just right over the edge, like, I mean, I don't know. I mean, I'll take it. Whatever," Daptin said, shaking his head.

"Great!" Confetti said.

"What's that popcorn over there?" Fake asked, pointing.

"Goodbye popcorn. Eat it, and you can say goodbye to existence for a few hours."

"Is it dangerous?" Fake asked.

"Not at all. It just makes you not exist for awhile, that's all."

"Wow, I could use some of that!" Fake said.

"Sold."

"Like, what do you mean out of existence? Where do you go?" Daptin asked.

"Nowhere. You wanna try it?" Confetti said, grabbing a bag of goodbye popcorn.

"No way!"

"Go ahead. If you just eat a tiny bit you'll be gone for less than a minute. Try it. It's fun," Confetti said, opening the bag.

"Oh go ahead and do it," Fake said.

"I don't know."

Confetti took a piece of popcorn out of the bag and carefully broke off a tiny bit, handing it to Daptin.

"Don't be afraid of it! It won't do anything if you don't eat it!" Confetti said, smiling.

Daptin hesitantly took the small piece of goodbye popcorn and examined it.

"Just eat it, Daptin. You'll be back before you know it," Confetti said.

Daptin looked back and forth at Confetti and Fake.

"Oh come on, don't be a chicken," Fake jeered. "If you can do it with Spanking New Sarah, you can eat a little goodbye popcorn."

"That's it--I can't stand talking about that any more. Here goes!" Daptin said as he tossed the piece of popcorn into his mouth. He began to chew it briefly, and then quickly vanished.

"Wha!" Fake exclaimed.

"He should be back in less than a minute," Confetti said.

"How does it work?" Fake asked.

"Now that's a question to be answered another day. Not that anyone really knows, but people certainly have their ideas."

"But like, where does all this stuff come from? Who makes it?" Fake asked.

"I can't get into that with you right now. Sorry," Confetti said.

"Whatever."

"Well, while we're waiting for Daptin, let's see what else you need. Hmm," Confetti said, looking around. "Ah yes--no mortal is happy without an infinite-ammo submachinegun. Here ya go."

Confetti reached under the counter and produced a two different-looking submachineguns.

"Like, guns, like, to kill people?" Fake asked.

"Yeah. And to destroy stuff, propel boats, signal cohorts, open doors, whatever. If you need metal, you have a never-ending supply in one of these babies. The bullets make good ballast, if you find yourself in need of ballast, that is."

"Well yeah, but I'm not sure about the killing people part."

"Hey, it's your gun--kill or don't kill as you choose, y'know?"

"Yeah."

"This is," the two heard Daptin say off to the right.

"Oh you're back," Fake said.

"This is what," Daptin said, approaching the two.

"He'll be dazed for a few seconds. You always are upon hatching back into reality," Confetti said.

"This... I am back, I... I, the popcorn, I... oh man."

"See Daptin, it works. And here, have a machinegun," Fake said, handing Daptin one of the infinite-ammo submachineguns.

"Thanks," Daptin said, taking the gun. "Y'know, I don't remember anything. How long was I gone?"

"Only about thirty or forty seconds," Fake said.

"Huh. Some trip," Daptin said, examining his machinegun. "What's so good about this?"

"Infinite ammo," Confetti said.

"Cool," Daptin replied.

"Oh--" Confetti said. "While you were gone I found the perfect item for you. You're from Arctica right? Am I right?"

"Yes I'm from Arctica. Not like the green hair gives it away or anything," Daptin said.

"Well Daptin, just look at this," Confetti said as she produced what appeared to be a brown vest engulfed in a blue-gray fire.

"Ah--what the hell is that?" Daptin asked.

"It's a frost flame delimiter, silly! Just got it in. I thought it would be perfect for you, like a wintry cold sort of theme, y'know?"

"Yeah, well I'm certainly familiar with the cold. But that thing's like on fire--isn't it just the opposite--hot?"

"Frost flame, it's frost flame. A fire which burns cold. Nothing like it on Earth. This delimiter preserves it from wherever it came from. But you wear it like a vest, and you can wield the flame to do a lot of useful stuff."

"Won't I freeze?" Daptin asked.

"No--you'll assimilate to it soon enough. The wearer doesn't get very cold, and you can regulate the flame. The best part is you can shoot it out, extend it, y'know, basically wield it. I figured since Fake got the cinder block I'd give you this. Lucky I found it before someone else bought it."

"Well, what the hell. I dislocated myself from the world with popcorn, why not don a cold-burning vest?" Daptin said as he took the frost flame delimiter from Confetti and put it on over his blue jacket. The gray flame danced all about him.

"Ooh, cold!" Daptin said.

"It'll always feel cold when you first put it on, but you'll feel normal soon enough. Here--do a test," Confetti said, holding out her half-full cup of soda. "Extend the flame to engulf the cup, to chill my soda."

Daptin pointed his hand toward the soda and willed the flame to reach outward. Jerkily, the frost flame licked the cup and quickly chilled it.

"That's all there is to it. If you can will the flame to do that, you can eventually learn to will it to do anything," Confetti said, taking a sip of her chilled beverage.

"Hmm. Now this I like. It's getting comfortable already."

"Well now we have a lot of stuff. I wonder if we can even carry it all," Fake said.

"Yeah. We have more than enough stuff for the mission. I guess we should get going soon," Daptin said.

"Well here, before you go, take some caviar," Confetti said, placing several glass containers of caviar on the countertop.

"Okay Confetti, what special properties does the caviar have?" Daptin asked. "Does it turn you into a finch? Teleport barrels? Do sky writing?"

"No, it's just ordinary caviar, compliments of the house. We always have lots of it around. Nothing weird," Confetti said.

"Hmm. Interesting," Fake commented.

"But if you ever do want to turn into a finch, or teleport barrels, or do sky writing, stop by again and I'm sure we'll be able to accommodate you," Confetti said with a smile.

"I'll remember that," Daptin said. "But the clocks--they're sort of like sky writing. Y'know?"

"A little. I guess you could carve writing into one. I never saw it done before, but it's certainly possible," Confetti said.

"Well--so how do we pack all this stuff up?" Fake asked.

"Okay, let me add this up," Confetti said. "There's the cinder block, which I can see you're very happy with, Fake. Then there's the socks, and the fucking morons, and the great gross of slay balloons. Okay. And the marker--now Daptin, be extremely careful with that thing--they've been known to topple office buildings, so just be cool with it. Alright? Okay--the situation grenades of course, the huge tin clocks, the free caviar, the frost flame delimiter you're wearing, the submachineguns. Now what am I forgetting? Oh yeah--three bags of goodbye popcorn, and--what else? I know there's one more thing..."

"Yeah, the special peas. Right?" Daptin said.

"Oh yes--one canister of conductor voice peas. These are great fun."

"Life of the party," Daptin said.

Confetti looked over the bill she had been writing.

"Okay, everything looks to be in order!" Confetti said with an approving expression.

"Yeah, but how're we gonna carry the stuff all the way over to the Caxopys?" Daptin asked.

"And how much does it all cost?" Fake queried.

"Don't worry about it," Came a voice from behind them. They turned to see the leather-clad Cursive Caxopy with a lit cigarette in her hand.

"Oh hi Cursive," Confetti said. "Just finished equipping your proteges."

"I see. I see," Cursive said.

"I'm glad you're here. You can help us carry all this stuff back to your place," Daptin said.

"Oh, no need. We can use my disappear simulator to disappear over there," Cursive said.

"You can disappear like the gods?" Fake asked.

"Of course I can--can't you, Fake?"

"No."

"Well, gather all your junk up and let's go. I came by because you're late. This mission is time-sensitive, and we have to get it started. Come on you two."

"Hey okay," Daptin said.

"One pile of junk coming right up," Fake said.

Just then, Elaine Caxopy, Cursive's sister and business partner, walked into Basement-Wall-Thursday Mortal Supply. She wore a pretty, light-blue dress--the antithesis of Cursive's hard attire.

"Oh, you're here. I was just coming by to see if our two recruits are all set," Elaine said.

"They're done," Cursive said, taking a drag on her cigarette. "We were about to disappear over in my simulator."

"Well," Elaine said, looking a little hesitant, "okay. But my truck's outside. You'll take care of it, won't you Confetti?"

"Of course," Confetti said, and Elaine tossed her the keys to the truck.

"No need to gather 'round--I'm good at this," Cursive said.

The next moment, Cursive, Elaine, Daptin and Fake were in the offices of The Caxopy Group.

"Nice simulation," Elaine said.

Cursive didn't reply.

"Well you two, come on. We have a cup of coffee to show you," Elaine said urgently.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 3
SR-003
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 9
sr09 01.3.1--Caxopy Group
--------------------------
==============================

"Notice the strange glyphs on the styrofoam--we haven't been able to match these to any known form of writing," Elaine Caxopy said to Daptin Gone and Fake Cerquaine, gingerly holding a twenty-ounce styrofoam coffee cup with a plastic lid.

"Probably just a silly corporate logo," Cursive Caxopy said with a sneer.

"So this is our mission?" Daptin asked. "Buying coffee?"

"Don't be an idiot," Cursive said tersely.

"I just thought--" Daptin started.

"Would we need all these supplies just to buy coffee, Daptin?" Fake said.

"I mean--maybe there're some weird, super weird coffee shops or delis in Boltpike. I mean I don't know," Daptin said.

"You can see the coffee's still hot--you can see the steam. They must've just got it--and without our help," Fake said.

"You're both very, very, very mistaken," Elaine said. "Open your minds and listen. This is the Cup of Coffee. And we didn't just get it--in fact, by our estimates it's well over 40,000 years old. Now just wait--there's more. Hold on a second."

With this, Elaine placed the cup carefully on her desk.

"Tavmatey--are you with us?" Elaine asked, facing the cup.

Silence.

"Tavmatey Numblem--if you can hear me, please respond. Please. We have two new friends here."

"Well I don't--" Daptin began.

"Quiet!" Elaine snapped as she held out her arm.

Then a small voice emerged from deep within the cup.

"Hi Elaine," said the distant yet distinctly husky female voice.

"Hi Tav. The two are here, the two we told you about last time we talked. Remember?" Elaine said, staring distantly at the cup.

After a pause, Tavmatey said "I remember. The rescue team."

"That's right. They're off to Boltpike to retrieve you," Elaine said.

"Oh boy, I can't wait to get out of here," Tavmatey said.

"Now is she in the cup in some way," Faked asked, "or is it just a means of communicating?"

"Good question," Cursive said. "We're not entirely sure, but we know one thing--the sound of the girl's voice gets louder in some places and softer in others. And by mapping our various readings, we've determined that she must be somewhere in Boltpike."

"So there it is," Elaine said. "You have to go into Boltpike with the cup and find where the voice is the loudest. Your relative anonymity will be of great help--if one of us were seen wandering about Boltpike listening to a cup of coffee, there'd be trouble for sure."

"Yeah, but like--when we get there, to where the voice is loudest, then what?" Daptin asked, staring at the cup.

"At that point things will be getting clearer for you," Elaine said. "You should be able to perceive some sort of entryway--a door, a hatch, a curtain, a window--something. This will likely be a one-way portal of some class. So remember--and this is vitally important--do not go all the way through the portal. No. Just go halfway, and you should be able to see Tavmatey. At this point, she can come back to The Avert Cities with you. But be careful--we don't want you getting stuck too."

Daptin's stomach growled loudly.

"Hungry, Daptin?" Cursive asked.

"Um yeah," Daptin replied. "The only thing I ate today was a Twix."

"Twix?" Cursive asked. "Isn't that a candy bar from the future?"

"Uh, no. As far as I know, Twix has been around for a few years. Maybe you're thinking of a new flavor they're working on?"

"No..." Cursive said, looking down. "I guess it was some other candy bar from the future I was thinking of."

"Do you time travel?" Fake asked.

"Yeah," Cursive said distantly. "Sometimes."

"Cool," Daptin said, nodding.

"I'd like a Twix," came Tavmatey's little voice from the cup. "I think I remember it. Caramel cookie treats?"

"With chocolate," Fake said.

Tavmatey didn't reply, so Fake looked around and then moved her face closer to the cup.

"With chocolate," she repeated.

"Yeah," Tavmatey said.

"I'll order out for the briefing," Cursive said. "Any preferences you two, foodwise?"

"Pasta beverage and crullers might be good," Fake suggested.

"Um--maybe some eight eggs with filberts or something? Or custard grain?" Daptin said.

"You can have pizza, pizza, pizza, pizza, pizza, pizza, or pizza," Cursive said.

"Some selection," Fake said.

"Could you repeat the list, Cursive?" Daptin asked.

"Pizza. Wow," came Tavmatey's voice.

"Well I'm ordering from Xould Pete's Camera. And they have pizza," Cursive said, almost belligerently.

"Fine! Like why'd ya ask then?" Daptin wondered.

"To see what foods you like. You can tell a lot about a guy from what he eats," Cursive said.

"What about a gal?" Fake asked.

"Why, are you a gal, Fake?" Cursive asked, taking her cigarette from her lips.

"You could say that," Fake said.

"Well," Cursive said, looking from Fake to Daptin, "what will we have to drink?"

"Pepsi, Pepsi, Pepsi, Pepsi or Pepsi?" Daptin asked.

"What, are you funny? Xould Pete's Camera is a great restaurant. They have every drink ever," Cursive said shaking her head back and forth in a flippant manner.

"Well then I suppose I'll have a Mr. Pibb. They do have that, I trust?" Daptin said.

"Of fucking course!" Cursive said. "And you, gal?"

"Hmm... how about... Diet Cool Ranch Tempura Honeysuckle Nectar Beer Classic?" Fake asked.

"You made it up," Cursive said.

"I drink that all the time here," came Tavmatey's voice.

"Come on, don't make up stories," Elaine said toward the cup.

"Just trying to make conversation. So I never drank it. But it sounds good," Tavmatey said.

"Now something real," Cursive said.

"It is real--from the future," Fake said. "As a mortal, I'll be fabulously wealthy, and I'll eventually bottle my delectable drink. So it exists somewhere in superreality--and if they have everything, they should have the cool ranch honeysuckle whatever I said."

"You're a little wise ass, but I like you," Cursive said to Fake. "For you, antimatter iced espresso."

"Fine," Fake said, a bit irritated.

"And I'll take a camera, too," Daptin said.

"Cool your jets, tiger. I can take just so much dead-on sarcastic wit in a day," Cursive said as she got up to walk out of the room. "Food'll be here in fifteen."

"Okay," Elaine said.

A quarter hour later Cursive arrived back with the food, and the four entered a conference room on the third floor of The Caxopy Group, along with the Cup of Coffee.

"So I wanna discuss this whole killing thing," Daptin said.

"What do you mean?" Elaine asked.

"I mean, a lot of the stuff we got at Basement-Wall-Thursday seems designed with killing people in mind. And I know, I mean, there was a light atmosphere there, but like, are we really gonna be expected to kill people?" Daptin wondered.

"Whereas this line of work might seem silly and fun to the uninitiated," Cursive said, "we still speak the universal language--violence. One branching of violence is killing. When one bars your path, he can resist all reasoning, but he cannot resist superior force, by definition. The gentle is myth. While it might seem snuggly to harmlessly tranquilize all opponents, the truth is that when dealing in violence, serious injury and murder is unavoidable."

"I have something which might help you with this moral queasiness," Elaine said as she walked over to a desk, opened a drawer, and took out a black metal coin, a little bigger than a silver dollar.

"What is it?" Fake asked.

"Have a look," Elaine said as she handed the coin to Fake.

Fake took the coin and examined it. On the front it had the face of an angry looking fellow wearing circle-framed glasses with wind blowing through his hair. Below the portrait were the words "Him: Scientist". On the back was a rendition of a sort of huge pillar with some people at its base staring up at it. Several eight-digit numbers also adorned the back.

"Cool," Fake said. "My Dad would love this. He's big into numismatics."

"No one on Earth would recognize it," Cursive said.

"Let me see," Daptin said.

Fake handed the coin to Daptin across the big table, as Cursive smiled at Elaine.

"Pretty neat. What is he, a famous scientist around here?" Daptin said.

Elaine smiled but said nothing.

"What's wrong?" Daptin said.

"Feel any different?" asked Cursive.

"No--should I?" Daptin said.

"Not too different," Elaine said, smiling. "But you are changed."

"Am I changed too?" asked Fake.

"Yes," Cursive said.

"What is it?" asked Daptin, placing the coin carefully onto the table.

"That's a killable coin. By touching it, you're no longer killable. Congratulations," Cursive said.

"What?" Daptin asked, contorting his face in confusion.

"You can't be killed anymore," Elaine said.

"Me too?" Fake asked.

"Yup," Cursive replied.

"But," Daptin said, "we're like, we're mortals, right? Mortal means we're going to die, right? So what--"

"--as mortals we will eventually die, unlike the gods, who live forever," Elaine said. "But with this technique, we can prevent premature death."

"So how long do we live?" Fake asked.

"Hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of years," Cursive said. "A drop in the bucket of a god's lifetime. But enough of this dark talk--let's eat! Lots of pizza for all, and beverages galore."

Cursive took a number of cups and cans out of a bag.

"Where's my Mr. Pibb?" Daptin asked.

"All out. I got you Blueberry Mello Yello instead," Cursive said, handing him a blue and yellow can.

"Never heard of blueberry-flavored Mello Yello," Daptin said, examining the can.

"Now you have. And here's your antimatter iced espresso, Fake, my dear," Cursive said, handing Fake a black and bright-orange bottle.

"There isn't real antimatter in here, is there?" Fake asked, taking the bottle.

"A trace amount of antineutrons. Gives it a fruity flavor," Cursive replied.

"Well, it says on the bottle that it's completely safe, so I'll take their word for it," Fake said.

"What'd you get?" Daptin asked Cursive.

"Oh," Cursive said, holding up a colorful can, "I got a can of Diet Cool Ranch Tempura Honeysuckle Nectar Beer Classic. They had it after all."

"Hey that's mine!" Fake exclaimed.

"Hey babe, you agreed on the espresso. Get your own DCRTHNBC," Cursive replied.

"Oooh!" Fake said angrily.

"And here's your Cotton Anti, Elaine," Cursive said, handing Elaine a large boxed beverage.

"Antimatter cotton drink. Now this is good stuff," Elaine said.

"Antimatter drinks are big these days in Agoopish, if you two hadn't noticed," Cursive said.

"Hey, why is my Blueberry Mello Yello green?" Daptin asked, pouring his drink into a clear plastic cup.

"Blue and yellow is green. Q.E.D.," Cursive said.

"Maybe I could have some water? Some distilled, chemically pure water?" Daptin asked.

"Come on--drink it. It's good for you!" Cursive said.

"Let me see that Cool Ranch Nectar whatever can!" Fake said loudly to Cursive.

Just then, a buzzer went off.

"Jerald's here," Elaine said.

"Jerald will be helping you on your mission," Cursive said with a smile.

"Can!" Fake yelled.

Cursive placed the can on the table and left the room. Fake reached across the table and grabbed the can.

"Wow. It's just what I said. So they did have it," Fake said, bewildered.

"So they have an algorithmic beverage generator--so what," Elaine said.

"Are you guys gonna retrieve me," Tavmatey said from within the Cup of Coffee, "or are you gonna talk about drinks all day long?"

"We'll get to you," Elaine said.

"I hope so," said Tavmatey.

"Here's Jerald," Cursive said as she entered the room with heavyset fellow with short, straight blond hair.

"Jerald Hapal Hatch," Elaine said, "meet Fake Cerquaine and Daptin Gone."

"Hullo," Jerald said.

"Hi," said Daptin and Fake.

"Jerald's from Fiestarkoon. Found Agoopish a few weeks ago just like you guys," Cursive said.

"You guys are from Baskonontana, right?" Jerald asked.

"Well, I live there now, but I'm originally from Arctica," Daptin said.

"I'm a native Powerssippian myself," added Fake. "The best area in Baskonontana, if I do say so myself."

"Huh," Jerald said.

"Have a seat, Jerald. We have a lot to discuss," Elaine said.

"Pizza?" Jerald asked.

"All in good time," Cursive responded.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 4
SR-004
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 11
sr11 01.3.2--Mission
--------------------------
==============================

Several hours after their meeting at The Caxopy Group, Jerald, Fake, and Daptin were on Earth. They stood in a service corridor in the Fozsapple Circle Mall in Plutomiana, Baskonontana. Daptin was wearing his frost flame delimiter, a vest which burned with a cold blue-gray flame. Fake's intelligent cinder block hovered a few feet above her. Jerald wore a cowboy hat.

"Why'd we have to come back to Earth and ride in Cursive's dumb station wagon for 45 minutes?" Jerald asked. "Couldn't we get to Boltpike directly from Agoopish?"

"Get the shit outta your ears, Hatch," Fake said. "You know this is a much more obscure entrance to Boltpike, and therefore, a safer one."

"Yeah," Daptin said, kneeling down, placing the Cup of Coffee on the ground, and adjusting his infinite-ammo submachinegun on its strap around his shoulder. "I just hope we can get over to that record store and over the bridge before mall security begins to hassle us."

"Who cares?" Jerald said. "We can smoke 'em no problem with our weapons."

"Jerald!" Fake said, turning around and pointing her finger in his face. "We cannot afford any incidents here on Earth! And I for one am not prepared to hurt anybody unless we absolutely have to, whether or not we're invulnerable."

"Who says we're invulnerable?" Jerald asked, stroking his infinite-ammo submachinegun.

"The coin, dummy," Fake said.

"What coin?" Jerald asked.

"The black coin, the killable one. Didn't you touch it?" Daptin asked, carefully picking the Cup of Coffee back up and standing.

"What are you talking about? I never saw any coin," Jerald said.

"Well, just forget it then," Daptin said, opening the door leading into the mall proper a little to peer out.

"What do you mean forget it? They gave you a power and forgot to give it to me?" Jerald asked, upset.

"I guess they did," Fake said, annoyed. "Maybe they didn't feel you deserved it."

"I deserve it! Hey, I deserve it! Let's go back and let me get it!" Jerald moaned.

"Listen, you ass-backward Fiestarkoon idiot--this mission will go forward as planned. Get it?" Fake said angrily.

"I'm not prepared to go any further with you elitist Baskonontanans. I'm going back to Agoopish and get my coin," Jerald whined.

Daptin turned to face Jerald, his hands inches from his gun.

"This mission will go forward as we've been instructed," Daptin said. "Don't second guess the Caxopys--they've been doing this since before our parents had sex to conceive us. For whatever reason, they appointed Fake as group leader for this mission--so her word is final."

"Don't threaten me," Jerald said. "You're threatening me, just cuz I can be killed and you can't. I won't have it."

"Jerald!" Fake yelled. "If you hadn't noticed, we're all on the same team. We're not threatening you. Elaine showed us the coin for a reason--because we were concerned about the possibility of killing. She thought if we were invulnerable, it might desensitize us a little. And reluctant as I am to admit it, I do feel less sensitive on the matter now that my own death is precluded."

"And you, Jerald," Daptin said. "You didn't need such a treatment, with your gung ho, 'let's kill some innocent mall security guards' attitude. Get some brains, man. Just because we have the power doesn't mean we have the right to abuse it. I mean, did you ever kill anyone? Do you know what it is to live the rest of your life with that memory?"

"No," Jerald said. "But if it's kill or be killed, I know what to do."

"Excuse me," came Tavmatey's voice from the Cup, much fainter now than at The Caxopy Group. "Excuse me, Daptin?"

"Hold on--yes?" Daptin said, holding the Cup near his ear.

"Now that we're away from Elaine and Cursive I can tell you a few things," Tavmatey said. "First of all, as they said, the mission is time-sensitive. But I didn't tell them everything. If I don't get out of here soon, I don't know if I'll last. So please, for goodness sakes, stop bickering and save my sorry ass!"

"Jerald?" Daptin said.

Jerald paused, and then relaxed.

"Okay," Jerald said. "I'll try to handle the unfairness internally. I do want a coin, though, and I hope you two will back me up when we get back."

"You only have to touch it," Fake said. "You don't get to keep it."

"Oh," Jerald said.

"Okay--I think I see the record store," Daptin said. "Now let's walk over there calmly. Chances are, if we act normal, any security folks who see us'll be confused enough that we can get over the bridge before they react. Okay?"

"Well I thought I was the leader here, but okay," Fake said.

"Sorry--it's just that you heard what Tavmatey said--we're in a hurry," Daptin said.

"No harm done. Let's go. Cinder block--follow close behind us," Fake said.

Daptin opened the door and the three of them stepped out into the mall. They walked briskly, one after the other.

"Break it up!" Daptin said. "Don't walk right behind me--it looks suspicious."

"Like your vest isn't the most suspicious thing ever!" Jerald said.

"I'm keeping the flames as low as I can," Daptin said through clenched teeth.

"The cinder block's not helping either," Jerald said.

Fake didn't respond.

Then Fake and Jerald came up beside Daptin as they headed for an escalator. Though the mall was crowded, few people noticed the three with their guns and grenades and such.

"Daptin," Tavmatey's tiny voice came. "Daptin, we can talk freely now. How've you been?"

"Huh?" Daptin said, holding the Cup up to his ear, looking around to make sure this wasn't attracting attention.

"You can stop pretending you don't know me," Tavmatey said.

"I don't know you. I mean, I just met you today," Daptin said as they started walking up the escalator.

"Daptin, are you afraid they're still monitoring you somehow?" Tavmatey asked.

"No!" Daptin said. "I just don't know what you're talking about. Did I know you in school or something?"

"Daptin! We were going out--don't you remember?" Tavmatey said.

"Hold on," Daptin said.

They got to the top of the escalator and spotted a few mall security guards nearby, looking in their direction. Though the guards glanced at the three, they didn't react.

"Daptin--I'm serious," Tavmatey said. "Remember, when you transferred to Shirt University as a Junior? That's when we met."

"Listen--I never went to Shirt University. I went to Thatterine College all four years--Fake will attest to that," Daptin said.

"Huh?" Fake said, as they approached the record store, 'Bithopa Rocken'.

"Nothing," Daptin replied. "This is it--Bithopa Rocken."

"Let's just hope we can find the bridge," Jerald said.

"Shut up!" Fake yelled.

"Keep it down! Keep it down," Daptin said.

They entered the store and looked around.

"Where's the balcony?" Jerald said loudly.

"Will you keep it down?" Daptin said.

"There is no balcony here," Fake said. "I'm gonna ask the cashier what's going on."

"Don't--" Daptin said, but Fake was already cutting into the line of customers at the register.

"Excuse me!" Fake yelled. "Excuse me!"

The cashier, who had been talking with a customer, looked over.

"Where is the balcony?" Fake yelled, over the loud music.

The cashier, a scrawny little guy, eyed Fake's gun and said "We have one at the other store downstairs. Why do you ask?"

Fake didn't answer, but motioned for the other two to follow her out of the store. Once out, she noticed a few guards in the distance pointing toward the three, apparently concerned at the floating cinder block.

"Shit! We have to go to the Bithopa Rocken downstairs, wherever the hell it might be," Fake said, jogging back to the escalator.

"Wait!" Daptin said. "Not so fast--it looks suspicious!"

The three got to the escalator and bounded down it, Daptin matching the pace of the other two. The cinder block zoomed along behind them.

"Daptin!" Tavmatey yelled from the Cup.

"Not now, Tavmatey. We have some trouble!" said Daptin.

"I think I see a map over there," Fake said as she began jogging toward one of the mall's several atriums.

"Goddammit slow down!" Daptin yelled, following Fake and Jerald.

"Here it is. It's here," Fake said, finding a large map of the mall.

"So where's our store?" Daptin asked, looking around for guards.

"Hmmm--let's see," Fake said, examining the map.

"Women's apparel. Jewelry. Sporting goods. Children's--" Jerald said.

"Shut up man!" Daptin said. "Just find the damn store, how hard can it--"

"--here it is--Haxelbong's wing on the right--over this way!" Fake said, pointing.

"Okay, but slow down!" Daptin said.

They walked briskly toward Haxelbong's department store, Daptin looking around nervously the whole way. They passed a little ferris wheel, then spotted the second Bithopa Rocken.

"Come on!" Fake exclaimed, breaking into a run.

"Shit!" Daptin exclaimed.

They entered the store, spotted the balcony, strode up the stairs, and stopped to get their bearings.

"Okay," Daptin said, "behind a record rack, right?"

"Yeah," Fake said.

"Look! Down there!" Jerald said loudly.

Down in the store, they saw two security guards talking with a cashier, who then pointed toward the three mortals.

"They have guns," the cashier, a heavy-set woman, said.

The guards looked up and saw the three.

"I don't get it," one of the guards said.

"Come on--they're confused. We should be able to cross the bridge before they come up," Fake said, looking behind a record rack.

"Here it is!" Jerald yelled, as he slid in between a rack and the back wall.

"Okay that must be it," Daptin said, as he and Fake followed Jerald.

The security guards were just getting up the stairs.

"Okay what's the problem?" one of the guards said lethargically.

"Hey you jerks!" Jerald yelled at the guards. "Ha ha! Forget it!"

With this, Jerald pointed his submachine upward and began firing, spraying bullets back and forth into the ceiling.

"Don't mess with us--it's not worth it!" Jerald yelled.

"You fucking little dork!" Daptin yelled, shoving Jerald hard.

Jerald and Daptin fell down, followed by Fake. Jerald had stopped firing, but bits of the ceiling could still be heard raining down on the record store.

"You're dead, man. That's it," Daptin said as he spied an opening in the floor underneath the record rack.

"Come on--into the hole. They shouldn't be able to follow us if this is a bridge," Fake said.

"I'm in charge now!" Jerald said. "We have to seal the bridge behind us so they don't follow."

Daptin slapped Jerald hard on the back of his head.

"Shut up!" Daptin said in a loud whisper. "They won't be able to bring themselves to look back here unless they're mortals--which I highly doubt."

"But I just shot--" Jerald said.

Daptin put his hand over Jerald's mouth, squeezing hard.

"Shut the fuck up! Don't you understand anything? They can't look behind here if it's a bridge--they just fucking can't," Daptin whispered harshly at Jerald.

Fake, who had scooted past the sparring two, lowered herself into the square hole in the floor. Her cinder block floated carefully beside her and then descended after her into the space below.

"Hand me the Cup of Coffee, Daptin, and then get the hell down here!" Fake said.

Daptin handed her the Cup of Coffee and let go of Jerald.

"I'll deal with you once we're in Boltpike," Daptin said, as he began to lower himself down into the hole.

"Come on," Fake said from below.

Daptin arrived at what seemed to be a space above the ceiling of the store below. He had to crouch down as he looked around into the darkness. The frost flame from Daptin's vest faintly lit the area.

"Is he coming?" Fake asked from nearby.

"No--he's getting up--" Daptin said.

"Just grab him and pull him down," Fake said, losing patience.

Daptin's hand shot up and grabbed Jerald's ankle.

"Hey!" Jerald yelled.

Daptin pulled Jerald down into the crawlspace with a loud thud. After he landed, Daptin grabbed Jerald's collar and pulled him up so the two were face to face.

"Listen you turd," Daptin said, slapping Jerald across the face. "I'll freeze your ass if you don't shape up!"

With this, Daptin willed his frost flame to flare up, sending a chilly blast of cold air through the crawlspace.

"Understand?" Daptin demanded.

Jerald closed his eyes and coughed hoarsely.

"Understand?" Daptin asked again, shaking his fellow mortal.

"Yes," Jerald said, coughing. "I understand. Now quit it."

Daptin let Jerald go and diminished the intensity of his frost flame.

From above, they heard someone say "Well they got away. No use looking for them around here."

"See Hatch?" Daptin said. "In their minds, we just got away--even though it makes no sense. Their minds refuse to think about or grasp the back of this record rack in any way. That's the way it works. See, idiot?"

"I found the direction," Fake said. "Off this way."

"Get up," Daptin said to Jerald, who complied. The two then followed Fake through an air vent into a corridor that was larger than the crawlspace.

Daptin's frost flame provided a flickery illumination as the three continued down the hallway that was lined with wooden planks.

"I don't think we're in Plutomiana anymore," Fake said distantly.

"Are you guys finally in Boltpike?" Tavmatey asked, her voice definitely louder than it had been in the mall.

"I guess we're almost there," Daptin said.

"I'm through with this mission," Jerald said. "I thought you'd be more professional. I can't work with people like you."

Daptin turned to face Jerald.

"Do you understand that we can't afford to have an incident on Earth?" Daptin said. "Didn't Elaine make that very, very clear?"

"So?" Jerald asked, taking off his cowboy hat.

"So--why the hell did you fire your gun back there? I can't fucking believe you did that! Are you totally out of your tiny mind?" Daptin said.

"Look Gone, they were about to apprehend us--I had to give them some pause," Jerald said as he turned his hat upside down and reached his hand into it.

"There was no reason to do it. You knew it was a bridge, and you knew they wouldn't follow," Daptin said.

"We weren't into the bridge at that point," Jerald said, his arm elbow-deep into the hat, defying normal physics.

"Behind the rack was the start of the bridge," Daptin said, eyeing the hat. "And you better not try anything with that magic hat of yours."

"I'm just getting some licorice," Jerald said, pulling his arm out of the hat with a little package of licorice sticks. "Snack hat."

"Gimme a break," Daptin said. "Just remember--if you pull any more shit--you're dead."

Fake stopped in her tracks and spun around. The cinder block came to a clumsy halt and then floated to Fake's side.

"Okay--time out," Fake said. "Let's get something straight--I'm the leader here, for better or for worse. And I say you two stop fighting right now. We have a mission, and we're on a tight schedule. Jerald, you were wrong to fire back there, but we're all entitled to one mistake, right?"

"I didn't hurt anyone," Jerald said, biting into a piece of licorice.

"That's beside the point," Fake said. "Just promise me that you'll see this mission through to the end, Jerald."

Jerald paused, chewing his licorice.

"Okay," he finally said. "But tell Daptin to stop bossing me around."

"Look," Daptin said. "We'll be in Boltpike soon, and we won't be walking on eggshells like we were back on Earth. There's a difference, Jerald. A big difference."

"I know," Jerald said. "Want some licorice?"

"Not from your gross hat," Daptin said.

"No thanks," Fake said. "Now come on."

"Everything's cool," Daptin said.

"Check those swizzle sticks," Fake said under her breath to Daptin, "I think you might have broken one by accident."

Daptin glanced at Jerald and snickered softly, but Jerald didn't seem to notice.

They continued down the hallway, which soon came to an abrupt halt. A ladder attached to the wall led upward.

"I'll go," Daptin said.

"Are we there yet?" Tavmatey asked, her voice louder than the last time she spoke.

"Not quite," Fake said. "But this might be it."

Daptin climbed up the ladder and found the underside of a metal manhole, very heavy.

"I got it--a manhole," Daptin said, pushing on it.

"Open it," Fake said.

"Uhn. Jammed pretty good," Daptin said.

"Push harder," Jerald said.

"Super!" Daptin yelled. "Hoop!"

With this, Daptin pushed the manhole open with a cacophony of crashes. The ladder got bent in the process, but it was still usable.

"What the hell..." Fake said.

Daptin climbed out of the hole to find himself in what appeared to be an abandoned store, with the wreckage of a huge couch nearby, which had apparently been covering the manhole. Out a large window, he saw a bleak streetlight-lit street.

"Come on up, folks. The weather's fine," Daptin said.

The other two climbed up the ladder, followed by Fake's cinder block.

"My goodness," Fake said, looking at the ruined couch. "How did you do that? That couch looks like it weighed a ton."

"It probably did," Daptin said.

"Do you have some power I don't know about?" Fake asked. "I didn't know you were that strong."

"I'm not," Daptin said.

"But--" Fake began.

"--just forget it for now, alright? It's too involved to explain."

"Okay," Fake said, looking out the window. "This is Boltpike, alright. Hear that Tavmatey? We're here."

"Goody," Tavmatey said.

"It's always dark here, right?" Daptin asked.

"More or less," Fake said.

"Sort of reminds me of home," Daptin said.

"Daptin," Tavmatey said from within the Cup, "I think we should talk."

"Here," Fake said, handing Daptin the Cup.

"Well?" Daptin asked.

"Well. How about telling the truth?" Tavmatey said.

"The truth is, I never met anyone named Tavmatey, and I never went to Shirt University. Ask Fake."

"What?" Fake asked.

"Tell Tavmatey where I went to college all four years," Daptin said.

"Um, you went to Thatterine as far as I know. I mean, I knew you there. I'm pretty sure you never went to Shirt," Fake said.

"I'm not crazy," Tavmatey said. "I know you. I've--y'know--been with you, in that way. I know you."

"This isn't true," Daptin said, shaking his head.

"I'll prove it. Shall I do that? How about your birthmark? You have a birthmark on your scrotum--in the shape of a pine tree. How would I know this?" Tavmatey said.

"Come on! That's getting personal," Daptin said.

"You really have a birthmark like that?" Fake asked.

"If you have to know, yes. Nothing I can help. I mean, I was born with it. It's not a tattoo or anything."

"So how does Tavmatey know?" Fake asked.

"Who cares?" Jerald said from across the room.

"Well?" Fake asked.

"I don't know. Maybe someone who knew me told her."

"Who would tell me that?" Tavmatey said. "And I can tell you more things. Your personal number, your parents' address in Arctica, both your grandmothers' maiden names, your favorite foods, your deepest secrets."

"Okay. Okay, enough. Let's be reasonable here. You're probably from an Earth alternate to ours. Although I've never encountered two Earths with duplicate people living on them, I suppose it's possible. Whatever, I'm not the Daptin you knew."

"Fair enough," Tavmatey said.

"Earths?" Fake asked.

Daptin shook his head and swatted his hand at Fake and said "Forget it. Later. Later."

Fake raised her eyebrows.

"And uh, Tavmatey," Daptin said, "while we're on the subject of secrets, just how did you go from being a Shirt coed to getting trapped inside a 40,000-year-old cup of coffee?"

"It's a long story."

"What year do you think it is?" Daptin asked.

"1692, as far as I know."

"It's 1687 to us," Daptin said, staring at the Cup. "I was a Junior about three years ago, in 1684. Are you saying you met me eight years ago, in your experience?"

"Um--yeah, that's about right," Tavmatey said.

"It is 1687," Fake said. "There's no denying that."

"Is she from the future?" Jerald asked.

"I guess she is," Daptin responded. "An alternate future, if anything."

"Anyway," Tavmatey said, "I'm sorry. I guess you're not my Daptin. But you're similar enough to have the same pine tree birthmark."

"It doesn't look all that much like a pine tree."

"Oh yes it does. I've seen it close up. Closer than you could ever have seen it."

"Okay, fine. Very cute. That's great."

"It's true."

"Great."

"So are you gonna get me outta here soon? I think I like you a lot better now, knowing that you're not the same Daptin I knew."

"Why? What did he do wrong?"

"Plenty. But you're not him."

"Well, you can tell me all about it when we finally meet."

Jerald walked over to Daptin and talked into the Cup.

"Watch out Miss Tavmatey--Daptin's girlfriend is a goddess named Spanking New Sarah. She's a very--"

"--cut the shit," Daptin said. "Come on, let's get on with it."

Daptin tried to open the door, but found it locked.

"Damn!" Daptin said.

"May I?" Jerald said, pointing his gun toward the large window.

"Go ahead," Daptin said with a sigh.

"Ha ha!" Jerald said as he shot the window with a burst of bullets, shattering it immediately.

"Okay Jerald--that's enough. Stop!" Daptin yelled.

Jerald stopped firing, but then saw that some glass in a corner of the windowframe was still intact, so he shot at it.

"Stop it! That's not a toy," Daptin said.

"You sound like my uncle," Jerald said, stepping through the windowframe.

Daptin and Fake followed, finding themselves on a deserted street, with a lot of lights visible in the distance over to the right.

"Tell me about this Spanking New Sarah," Tavmatey said.

"For godsake, not now," Daptin said.

"Which way?" Fake asked.

"Well," Daptin said. "We have to see which direction Tav here is louder in. Tell you what--let's test it at one end of this block, and then the other. Maybe we'll be able to hear a difference."

"Um--actually, Elaine told me that I was somewhere in the downtown area of Boltpike. So why don't you head that way? Maybe you see the lights?" Tavmatey said.

"Um--okay," Daptin said. "We can see downtown from here, but it's a few miles off. How did you know?"

"Elaine briefed me on your route. She knew where this bridge came out."

"I wish she'd have told us that," Fake said.

"Just keep moving," Tavmatey said. "Remember, I don't know how much longer I've got."

"Whatever that means," Daptin said.

"What?" Tavmatey asked.

"Nothing," Daptin responded.

"So let's go!" Fake said.

The three began walking toward downtown Boltpike. About a minute later, however, everything went wrong. It felt like the street dropped out from under them, and what seemed to be a bright sun was darting about relentlessly in the sky above them. A sound like a thousand touch tone dialings came to their ears. They all lost their balance and fell to the sidewalk under them.

"What's happening?" Jerald yelled.

"I don't know!" Fake yelled back.

"Super! Super!" Daptin yelled, attempting unsuccessfully to stand up.

"What went wrong?" Fake asked.

"I don't think this--" Daptin began, but then everything turned red.

All they could see was red. They smelled a citrusy odor and heard distant windchimes.

"Don't stop," Tavmatey said, much louder now. "Don't stop now."

Before any of them could respond, they lost consciousness.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 5
SR-005
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 12
sr12 01.3.3--Cup's Club
--------------------------
==============================

Daptin awoke to find himself on a hill covered with freshly cut grass. He heard the sound of a distant lawnmower, but couldn't see where it came from. A light breeze blew, and a very normal sun shone down from a cloudless sky. Nearby, he could see a wooded area.

The other two began to stir.

"Well, we managed to fuck our mission up royally," Daptin said, not fully awake yet.

"Was I dreaming?" Fake asked, rising.

"I'm scared," Jerald said.

"Oh, you're back," Tavmatey said from the Cup, sounding almost as if she were right next to them.

"Tav--Tavmatey--how long were we out?" Daptin asked.

"Not long. Maybe five minutes."

"What happened?" Fake asked.

"Beats me," Daptin said. "Any ideas, Tav?"

Tavmatey didn't respond.

"I guess not," Daptin said.

"No I guess..." Tavmatey said, "I guess I might as well tell you that Elaine had to mislead you a little. The actual plan was different than what she told you. Sorry I didn't--"

"--yes!" a booming voice was heard to say nearby.

"What the..." Daptin said, looking around.

"Uh-oh," Fake said, looking down the hill.

"After eighty years it has come to pass," one of the individuals coming up the hill said.

"You led us into a trap!" Daptin yelled.

"No!" Tavmatey said. "No! There shouldn't be anyone else there! It's impossible!"

Daptin looked down at the group approaching him and his fellows. He didn't recognize any of the approachers.

"Stop!" said the man leading the group. He held a huge saw in his right hand, and a smaller saw in his left hand.

"Look!" said a tall, thin, cloaked figure with no discernible face. "Can it be? Truly?"

"The Cup! The Cup of Coffee!" said a young woman in a red-and-black checkered outfit.

"Let's do 'em before they get smart and run," said a woman in a black T-shirt.

A weird furry monster stared at the Cup and whooped with pleasure.

"Can it be over?" asked a large, stocky, oddly-built fellow with a colorful uniform.

A girl in a blue and brown outfit flew above the others, holding a massive, bizarre rifle.

"Hello," the guy with the saws said. "We are... here seeking that Cup of Coffee. May we, uh, may we just have it?"

Jerald raised his submachinegun.

"Back off," Jerald said loudly.

"Cool it," Daptin said, with his hand raised. Then he turned toward Fake and said "Blow up a balloon."

Fake nodded, took out a green balloon, and started stretching it. Her cinder block, which had been motionless, jumped up and floated in front of her in a protective stance.

"What say thee?" the sawman asked.

"There's no need to fight. We can settle this," Daptin said. "Who are you guys, anyway?"

"I would ask the same of you," the sawman said.

"I asked first," Daptin said.

"Fine," the sawman said. "Some call us Cup's Club, but that is unimportant. What matters is that we've been looking for that Cup of Coffee you have there for almost eighty years. Can you grasp such an effort? We want this to be over."

"Okay," Daptin said. "Here's the deal. I can see you're a fighting force, but so are we. Let me clue you in--we're mortals from Agoopish. I don't think you want to risk fighting us."

"Never heard of Agoopish," the sawman said. "But the force is yet to be found that Coabler the Sawman cannot soundly defeat. What say thee then?"

"Okay, okay," Daptin said. "Tavmatey, what do you know about all this?"

"Nothing!" she responded.

Fake turned around and began blowing up the slay balloon.

"Let's talk this over," Daptin said. "If we find you to be a clearly superior force, as you claim to be, then we'll hand the Cup over without a fight."

"We are superior," Coabler the Sawman said. "And we will take the Cup. We have nothing to prove to you."

"If you're so sure, why don't you attack us right now?" Jerald blurted out.

Coabler shrugged.

"I want to try a civilized solution before bashing your foolish heads in."

"That is... certainly admirable," Daptin said, looking over at Fake.

Fake finished inflating the slay balloon. She then pulled a pin from her sleeve and held it inches away from the balloon.

"What's that, then?" the flying girl asked, pointing her gun at Fake.

The sight of the flying girl reminded him of The Tracy Taciturn, but he clenched his fists and supressed the thought.

"Hit it," Daptin said.

She popped it and it worked. All the three could see was a gray haze all about them, and all they could hear was a clamorous and shrieking thunder.

"I guess we killed them!" Daptin Gone yelled, his voice nearly drowned by the din.

"We had to," said Jerald Hapal Hatch.

"I didn't know it would be this... serious," Fake Cerquaine said.

"What?" Daptin asked.

"The balloon," Fake said.

"Oh."

The three could now see the dark gray destruction swirling about all around, and it was like they were in a glass sphere--the slay balloon's safe area.

The clamor continued with no sign of diminishing.

"Okay wait," Tavmatey Numblem said from within the Cup of Coffee. "Okay what's the matter."

"Huh?" Daptin said. "Did you say something, Tavmatey?"

"I said, what's the matter!"

"We had to use a slay balloon," Daptin said. "A gang of fighters came upon us, with saws and guns and stuff."

"That's not possible. You're not still in Boltpike, are you?"

"I don't know. Why shouldn't we be?" Daptin asked.

"Elaine deceived you. El Flactor Floor was in on it. The Cup of Coffee--they know more about it than they told you. The situation-to-reality aspect ratio is so tight in Avert that you can't really transport the Cup more than a few hundred feet."

"What the hell are you talking about?" Daptin asked.

"I'm telling you everything I know--you might be dead soon and all. But no--like I said, the reason for the journey, the mission, was to get you here. They didn't want the cupslip in their own city, so they had you do it in Boltpike. The thing with the loudness of my voice--all untrue."

"So hold on--are you really in the Cup or what?"

"Yes! I mean, I'm here in this place. It's like I have a normal life, but it's not my own. I live here and stuff. And I have my friends, but it's just a fancy jail cell, as far as I'm concerned."

"But Tavmatey--what the hell is your involvement in the Cup?" Daptin asked.

"I--there's a nearby world--I guess--where me and you were like--I dunno."

"Tavmatey--we can talk about all this later. Just tell me where we are right now. Okay? Where are we?"

"I'm unsure. My major cupslip was from Earth, with a much looser ratio. Coming from an Avert City like Boltpike, I don't know. It changes both reality and situation, though. That's how I got into this current life. Situation just wrapped around me in this way, and here I am."

"But what sort of place is this?" Daptin asked.

"I don't know--why don't you look around and see?" Tavmatey responded.

"I can't! The balloon's destruction is still exploding, if you can't hear it. It was a wilderness area, but with tended grass. I heard a lawnmower, so there must be people nearby--who I guess we just killed, along with that gang. Sorry folks..."

"Now Daptin, this gang--I heard them say something about the Cup?" Tavmatey said.

"They said they were looking for the Cup and had finally found it."

All of a sudden the clamor died down, and there was a sound not dissimilar to that of a toilet flushing. The gray cloud began to lighten.

"I guess that's the extent of it," Fake said, looking down at the unimpressive popped balloon on the ground.

"Heads up!" Jerald said, pointing his submachinegun toward a dark shape looming in the gray cloud.

"What the--" Daptin began.

The shape disappeared, but a moment later, a person appeared a few feet away from Daptin, Fake, and Jerald. It was the girl with the big weird rifle. She wore a blue and brown military uniform, and sported wavy light brown lovely hair. She appeared barely into her twenties.

"Now I can hurt you, but you can't hurt me. I'm willing to listen to what you might have to say, so save your ammo. This me, Pattern Integrity," the girl said.

Jerald raised his gun and backed away.

"I'm not fooling around!" Pattern said, pointing her rifle at Jerald.

Jerald continued to back up, passing outside the perimeter of the safe area. A few seconds later, he stumbled back in, coughing, and dropped to his knees.

"Pretty nasty out there, huh?" Pattern asked.

"Look, who the hell are you?" Fake asked.

Pattern swung her rifle around and pointed it at Fake. Fake held up her hands and smiled a nervous smile. Her cinder block hovered warily above her shoulder.

"If it means anything, we can't be killed either," Fake said.

"Maybe not, but I could probably injure you," Pattern said, then she turned her attention to the Cup of Coffee.

Daptin faced her.

"You like it?" Daptin said, holding up the Cup and willing his frost flame to burn with great intensity.

"Yes I like it," Pattern said. "I haven't seen it for a long time."

Jerald, still choking, raised his gun and fired a short burst at Pattern Integrity. It hit her in the chest, and she vanished for a moment, then reappeared, unharmed. She then pointed her rifle at Jerald and shot a small yellow energy burst at him.

Jerald collapsed immediately.

"Now talk about what you did and who you are," Pattern Integrity said.

"Um--well," Daptin said, "we're mortal agents from Agoopish on a special mission. Apparently, we were deceived by our superiors, and we wound up in this place, wherever it is. Our mission was--is--to rescue a woman named Tavmatey Numblem, who we can hear from within the Cup."

"We were charged to use the Cup and then safely return it," Fake said. "Your little gang seemed intent upon using force against us, so we decided to use force against you instead. But I guess you lived, unfortunately."

"Well," Pattern said, "I have personal reasons for wanting to rediscover the Cup. I understand your position, but I will have it. Hand it over now, boy."

Pattern Integrity lowered her gun and approached Daptin, her hand outstretched for the Cup.

"Super!" Daptin yelled, as he brought his right hand up over his left shoulder, then savagely hit Pattern on the side of her head with the back of his hand. Such was the ferocity of the blow that Pattern's head was half ripped from her neck. For a moment, she was a bloody mess, but she quickly vanished and reappeared in the air above Daptin, with her rifle's barrel pointed at Daptin's forehead, lightly touching it.

"That was an interesting sensation," the floating girl said. "I see you're quite a strong little brat. Now put down the Cup or I'll blow your a head off a lot cleaner than you did mine."

Just then another form approached the safe area. Daptin turned his eyes to the right, without moving his imperiled head, to see a bleary-eyed and raggedly dressed Coabler the Sawman enter the safe area.

"Ho, Integrity," he said. "Always you to be spared the indignities of disaster. Easy now girl, these fellows are holders of the Cup, do not threaten them."

Pattern backed off and floated to the ground.

"Look, we don't want any trouble," Fake said, looking down at Jerald. "Is he dead?"

"I guess so," Pattern said matter-of-factly.

Daptin carefully pulled his submachinegun's strap over his head and dropped the gun to the ground. He then sat down Indian style, holding the Cup of Coffee on his left knee.

"I need a moment to commune with the Cup before you wrest it from me," Daptin said, reaching into one of the pockets of his vest.

"Just take it from him!" Coabler said to Pattern.

"I tried--he knocked my head off."

Daptin grabbed a big handful of goodbye popcorn out of his pocket and tossed it into his mouth.

"Don't commit suicide, you jerk," Pattern said.

Daptin crunched the popcorn for a few moments, and then disappeared along with the Cup of Coffee.

"Where'd he go, girl!" Pattern yelled at Fake.

"I don't--he--he's gone," Fake said.

Coabler ambled over to Fake and grabbed her by her upper arms, shaking her.

"Now we're all a little dazed from that bomb you set off, but you tell me now where the boy went with the Cup or I'll cut you up into a googol little pieces!"

"He ate some--"

Pattern raised her gun.

"Truth blast," Pattern said.

Coabler nodded and let go of Fake, who Pattern then shot with a thin blue beam. Fake stumbled around in confusion, finally lying down on her side in the grass, drooling. Coabler knelt down beside her.

"Now that's better, hey, lass. Now little girl, where is your green-haired compatriot, hey? Tell me now."

"He ate some goodbye popcorn so he doesn't exist right now," Fake gurgled.

"Clarify, check," Coabler said.

"It's popcorn which makes you disappear for awhile."

"How long?"

"Depends on how much you eat. I didn't see how much he had."

"It appeared to be a handful."

"A few hours--definitely less than a day."

"Where will he reappear?" Coabler asked.

"In this vicinity."

"Will the Cup also reappear with him?"

"Yes, as far as I know."

"What's your name girl?"

"Fake Cerquaine."

"Okay. Now rest girl. You'll be okay, lass."

Coabler got up and faced Pattern. Jerald moaned and rolled over.

"System drain bolt," Pattern said, gesturing toward Jerald.

"That's fine. Now see about the others--I'm most worried about Bith and Tickle. Be off!"

Pattern Integrity flew off into the now-dissipating cloud.

"Ye'll both be down for a time," Coabler said. "Curse that Pattern for not grabbing the Cup. But still, this is all wrong. I can't believe it's the real Cup of Coffee that your friend had."

Fake's cinder block was floating around its master, nudging her innocently.

"What have we here? A charmed brick?" Coabler said.

"Yes," Fake said, still under the effects of the truth blast. "A trained cinder block."

"A funny toy," Coabler said.

"That it is," said the gaunt Kesh the Vector as he approached.

"Ah Kesh, I knew you'd be no worse for wear," Coabler the Sawman said.

"What was the cause of the explosion?" Kesh the Vector asked.

"Fake?" Coabler said.

"I popped a slay balloon," Fake said.

"There you go, friend Kesh--we were victims of a balloon."

"Most strange," Kesh said. "I guess you have the situation in hand?"

"Two stunned youths is all," Coabler said, clinking his saws together.

"And the Cup? Was it a false?"

"Unknown. Though the nature of this world points to a cupslip entry, I need physical contact to know for sure."

"So where is it?" Kesh asked. "Does Pattern have it? I assume she was here."

"She was here, but she doesn't have it. The green-top youth who bore it used a novel technique to temporarily set his existence to false. He will be back, though."

"Any sign of the others?" Kesh asked.

"Not yet," Coabler said. "Classic and Demolish should be fine, but as the blast tumbled me several miles from here, I assume they're likewise trying to get back now. Bith may or may not have survived--it depends on his current degree of silliness. As far as Tickle goes, your guess is as good as mine."

"When the fallout settles, we shall see," Kesh said, striding toward Fake's supine form, then kneeling.

Pattern Integrity appeared.

"Coabler, I located Bith. He's a good ways away, covered with soot, and babbling incoherently," Pattern said.

"Good," Coabler said. "That leaves Tickle the only one to be worried about."

"Are you sure Classic could've wielded her logic in time to save herself?" asked Pattern.

"She had a standing theorem that if she's hurt or killed, she won't be hurt or killed. At least, that was my impression," said Coabler.

"Tell me everything you know of the Cup of Coffee, little one," Kesh said to Fake.

Fake stared into the nothingness of Kesh's face with an unconcerned expression.

"We were hired by Elaine Caxopy to rescue Tavmatey. We could hear her inside the Cup. They said her voice was louder in some places and softer in others. They said they plotted it out, and that they thought she was in a space analogous to Boltpike, and if we found the spot, we could rescue her. But apparently they lied. We were only in Boltpike for a few minutes before we wound up here. They told us the Cup was 40,000 years old, that we should guard it with our life."

"She's under a truth blast, Kesh, so you can believe her words," Pattern said.

"Aye," said Coabler. "Now try and locate Tickle, good Pattern Integrity."

"No sooner said than done," Pattern said with a vanish.

"I don't care about the Cup. I wanna go home," Fake said without emotion.

"How about the fat one?" Kesh said, gesturing toward the unconscious Jerald Hapal Hatch.

"Pattern shot him with a system drain bolt. It'll take him awhile to recover," said Coabler.

"Bad choice, hers. I would have liked to question him, also," Kesh said, standing.

"We'll get our answers," Coabler said, holstering his saws.

The cloud of fallout was thinning to the point that the aftermath of the destructive wave began to come into view. Wisps of dust drifted over the four individuals as the safe area ended. A dank gray wasteland stretched as far as the eye could see.

Coabler surveyed the scene, and saw Classic of Logic in the distance. He hailed her and she waved back.

"Tis Classic yonder," Coabler said. "Fetch her."

Kesh didn't respond, but raised a bony gloved finger and extended a vector, a thin black line, to touch Classic. Then without moving, Kesh took hold of Classic and drew her to him. She moved, hovering a few feet off the ground with the vector extending through her abdomen. In a few moments, she was beside Coabler, and Kesh withdrew his vector.

"I could just as easily have walked!" Classic said, holding her stomach. "You know that makes me queasy."

"Complain not. You're here now, no?" said Coabler.

"Ugh!" said Classic with a shiver. "I hate those vectors!"

"Your decree is noted, Classic," Kesh said.

"Any sign of Demolish or Tickle?" Coabler asked.

"Nope," Classic of Logic said.

"Well I'm off to find Tickle," said Coabler. "Keep an eye on these two, and if the boy reappears, you know what to do, Kesh."

Kesh nodded, and Coabler jogged off into the desolate once-countryside.

"So are we finally through with this idiotic quest?" Classic asked Kesh.

"Who knows," Kesh said distantly.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 6
SR-006
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 14
sr14 01.4--Obfuser
--------------------------
==============================

"Daptin, of course this is unprecedented," said a voice which sounded like trees creaking in a thunderstorm.

"I was..." Daptin said, shaking his head to clear it. "I was okay?"

Looking around, Daptin saw he was standing at the edge of a parking lot overgrown with weeds. It was a chilly, overcast day.

Nearby, Daptin saw the weird dark humanoid void which was the Ultra Occult Entity, Obfuser.

"Do you know where you are?" Obfuser asked, approaching.

Daptin had never seen Obfuser in this form, but he recognized the voice somehow. In his previous encounters, Obfuser took the form of normal-looking person. But now, he seemed to be a great walking vacuum with jack-o-lantern facial features.

"Um, I think I was on some world that... I don't know."

"Do you know what it is that you carry?" Obfuser said, looking at the Cup of Coffee.

"This? The Cup of Coffee?" Daptin said, holding up the Cup. "Yeah. It's some sort of artifact."

"Yeah," Obfuser said with what seemed a shudder. "I was surprised to find you here, but even more surprised to find the Cup of Coffee."

"Isn't this the same world I was on?"

"Daptin, you've been playing with forces far beyond your scope. Your goodbye popcorn works fine in mundane spaces, but disappearing from the cupslipped world you were in, there was no way to return. Anywhere."

"I didn't return?"

"No. You were simply erased from all existence. And you would have remained so, else for the Cup you hold."

"Huh. At least this damn Cup has done something good. I wonder if I can still hear Tavmatey?" Daptin said.

"I wouldn't think so, friend," Obfuser responded. "See, the universe is ended. It's been done with for a long time."

"So how long was I gone?"

"Hard to say. From the time you left to the end was a few billion years. Afterward time hasn't meant so much. But quite a while."

"So that's it? I'm screwed?"

"Not really. You have me, don't you? I can put you back over there where you came from. Just realize that you have been but an enormously high-level reference for a great amount of time. That I found you is a miracle."

"If the world's ended, the universe, whatever, then where are we?"

"This is a high portion of existence, discreet from the universe. You were essentially dumped here as reality purged it's high sectors. That is, the universe over, a lot of unfinished business could be taken care of, you being a very small piece of business."

"Now, uh, Obfuser. Have you like waited like, billion of years since I last saw you?"

"Sort of, Daptin. But it's not as bad as it seems. You finally get to see me in a more appropriate form. Had I manifested thus in Spoin Hall, I would have demolished not just your planet, but most of your galaxy as well. Now, in this area, I'm free to be who I am. You can even touch me. Here, try it," Obfuser said, holding out his shadowy black hand.

Daptin reached out carefully and touched Obfuser's hand.

"I don't understand," Daptin said.

"I was wondering how it would feel for a human to touch me in my true form. You seem lost for words."

"It's just too much. Like, too much for my senses to even begin to decode."

"That makes sense. And to me, too, the sensation of touching a human hand in direct manifestation is intriguing. You know, no human could possibly be brought to a place like this. I certainly couldn't do it. So you being here is a marvelous find."

"Almost sounds like you wanna keep me here. I mean, not send me back, if there's no way to get anyone back here."

"Oh, worry not Daptin! I can reference this area as many times as I want, refinding you each time. Chronologically speaking, this is the first time. Or at least, the second or third. I don't know how to describe it in your language. It's very hard for me to speak in your language, but a challenge, since there are so many things to say and so few words to use. But anyway."

"So like, where can I return to?"

"Oh, anywhere Daptin. From the reference, you were in a bad situation when you left, so perhaps you don't want to return there?"

"Well, I'm not even sure where there was. I mean, like, okay--can you just tell me all about this damn Cup? I mean, there's like such mystery about it. Maybe you could lift the curtain?"

Obfuser turned away and looked skyward.

"Daptin, even I, an Ultra Occult Entity, have my limits. The Cup is too deeply referenced. I can only tell you a few things. Like you've discovered, displacing the Cup's spatial state will cause it to move in a direction I can only call 'cupward'. There is no apparent destination, only a direction."

"You mean even you don't understand it?"

"I understand some of what it does, but like I said, it's too deep to get at. That's why you survived--the depth of the reference required depositing you and the Cup in a temporary area. "

"And what about Tavmatey? Or the origin of the Cup?" Daptin said, rotating the cup in his hand, and staring at it intently.

"Well Daptin," Obfuser said, "Tavmatey Numblem was in a line with a version of you, but the thing is, with the Cup, whomever held it like you held it would have been the person she knew. If Jerald had bore the thing, it would have been him, see? A simple construct. Anyway, she is, in your contact with her, stuck in the near future as a high school student in the suburbs of what you know as Honorcora. The cup utterly reshaped situation around her. A funny effect."

"How could we rescue her?" Daptin asked.

"Hard to say. I would have just used the vocal link to make a full-info fill, bringing her back, but I guess you wouldn't know how to do that."

"No," Daptin said, still a little dazed from disappearing back.

"I mean, it would be inappropriate for me to intervene in such overt ways, don't you see it that way, Daptin?" Obfuser said, turning around and wearing an extremely frightful expression.

"I can see your position."

"Good," Obfuser said, clasping his hands together. "Then shall I try my method of replacing you afall?"

"You mean just send me back to where I was?"

"Now well--you had goodbyed with the popcorn, eh? And you weren't in a place you could return to. So I figure I should return you to an area in which you could have returned had you eaten the popcorn there. A hypothet construct, very easy to clay. You game?"

"Where?"

"My suggestion would be your apartment at Greatwall, but you might have a better idea."

"Back at Overwhelm, huh? I guess that might be okay, but what about my friends? At least, what about Fake? I was about to kill that Jerald myself, before that girl killed him."

"I would suggest drinking some of the Coffee you hold. See, though I know just a little about the Cup, it would allow you to travel cupward and then return to where you left from, since the pattern integrity of the Cup and its contents will manifest separately for a while."

"But--I mean, actually drinking some of this stuff? Wouldn't that be--I dunno--sort of a waste of such powerful stuff?"

"Not at all! It's pattern integritied--no physical harm can come of it, since its pattern is apart from the universe, just like the member of Cup's Club called Pattern Integrity."

"Um--should I drink it now?"

"No--go back, prepare yourself, and then drink some. The situation-to-reality aspect ratio is too low at Greatwall, but if you go through an Aconck bridge, that should do it, since they are temporary and a lot tighter than the Avert perms."

"It makes some sense to me, Great Obfuser," Daptin said with a sigh.

"Good! Then let us do it."

The next moment, Daptin found himself in darkness. Lights flicked on, and Daptin saw that he was back in his Greatwall apartment. Near the door, he saw Obfuser with his hand on the light switch, manifest in the same lanky college freshman form he had assumed in his prior visitations.

"And here we are," Obfuser said, his voice alarmingly mundane in this form. "It worked. Perfectly."

"I guess I owe you my life."

"You would if I could be owed anything, but I can't."

Obfuser closed his eyes briefly, and then opened them again.

"Can I do anything else before I go away?"

"Um--so all I have to do is drink some of the Coffee--how much?"

"A few mouthfuls. The amount really isn't important. Enough so there's definitely some in your stomach, inside of you."

"Okay--and then go through a bridge?"

"Yeah--but remember you just have something between eight hours and a day to find them. Just stay with them once you find them."

"What about those goons?"

"Oh yeah--I hadn't considered that. Uh, bring some of your Overwhelm friends. You will have to dispatch the enemies, won't you? Well, you can do it."

"Okay."

"Okay then? I'll be off."

"Just one more thing," Daptin said.

"Yes?"

"You said the universe was over with. But that it was, like doing something like purging sectors or something. Maybe you're like using the word 'universe' in one way, but... to me, if you were still in existence, the overall universe, the totality of existence, I'd think it was still intact."

Obfuser narrowed his eyes.

"I don't quite know how to put it into words, but you are both right and wrong. My kind of existing is vasly deeper than yours, but at the same time we are both bound by the same ultimate borders. Sorry I can't be more specific. But I hope this answer is helpful to you."

"Well, I don't quite understand it, but I think we're gonna hafta leave it at that for the time being. Thank you, Obfuser."

"You're quite welcome, Daptin. This has been most entertaining, in my way."

The next instant, Obfuser was gone.

"This is so fucked," Daptin muttered to himself as he shook his head, looking around the apartment he hadn't seen in months.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 7
SR-007
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 15
sr15 01.5--Kesh
--------------------------
==============================

"Have you found Tickle, then?" Coabler asked Pattern Integrity.

"Yes, but he's in an awful state."

"How so?" Coabler asked.

"Classic has him," Pattern said, pointing toward Classic of Logic in the distance.

"Fetch 'er, Kesh," Coabler said.

Kesh the Vector raised his finger, but in the distance Classic of Logic waved her hand briefly. Kesh projected his vector, but it went far right of the girl.

"Logic is, my vector cannot pass through Classic," Kesh said.

"Respect her power. Let her come hither as she pleases, then," Coabler said.

"Is there anything that girl can't do?" said Pattern Integrity.

"I'd rather not contemplate it," Coabler said.

Soon Classic of Logic approached the group. She raised her hand and opened it, revealing a little plastic figurine of Tickle the Monster.

"Look what's happened to him," Classic said.

"Miniaturized?" Coabler asked.

"No--he's a plastic toy. See--you can see where his eyes and stuff are painted on," Classic said, showing Coabler.

"This is most disturbing," said Coabler.

"As long as we have him, we can cure him eventually," Kesh said.

"Can't you just logic the poor fellow?" Pattern asked.

"I could try, but I don't know what declaration to make. And since his condition could be a lot of things, the wrong shiftinlogic could do great damage to him."

"Stick him in your pocket for now," Coabler said. "He'll be dealt with when the time comes. For now, let us await the return of this fellow Daptin. Then we'll see if it's the true Cup he has."

Kesh the Vector knelt down and touched the ground with his gloved hand, surveying the scene and noting the unmoving forms of Jerald Hapal Hatch and Fake Cerquaine.

"If this Daptin doesn't return, I wonder what will become of us," Kesh said. "We can't move toward the Cup if it doesn't exist."

Demolish All, who had been sleeping, stirred and raised herself up a little, her long black hair all mussed up.

"Did I miss anything good?" she asked groggily.

"No, not really, Demolish," Coabler said. "Everyone's here except Bith, who's apparently on his way back now. I trust you're all rested from the ordeal."

"Ordeal?" Demolish said. "Oh no--it was fantastic. Such pure destruction and violation of order--blasted intense! My experience was an order of magnitude or two more than an intense and continuous orgasm. What a thrill!"

"Then you definitely ought to get yourself a few of those balloons," Kesh said dryly.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 8
SR-008
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 17
sr17 01.6.1--Provocation Team
--------------------------
==============================

Legend has it that the hero Toal Tarby set forth on a perilous journey up the stream Adanden after dreaming of a fantastical cave at the head of the stream, and the treasures beyond reckoning it contained. That the things he described eventually became known as a payphone and a stuffed animal is a matter of great controversy. That the cave is inaccessible now is clear. But Toal Tarby's last words were that he would return with the prize, no matter how long it might take, and it might take centuries.

Well over a thousand years later, the people of this fine Earth have taken the legend of Toal Tarby as a bedrock of their society. Over the centuries, the route Tarby took gradually became more and more developed, from the village Porbe all the way to the mountainous site of the no longer accessible cave, now known as Goal.

In fact, in this time, the little stream Adanden is dwarfed by the massive wall now following its every curve, for hundreds of miles. Dubbed Greatwall by some long-forgotten commentator, this structure now stands as a marvel of engineering and faith, and all the shopowners and workers and administrators and fools and pets await the day Toal Tarby returns to walk through this immense tribute to his journey.

Of course, most people don't believe in Toal Tarby anymore. Greatwall itself is now a legend, and it's said people have been born, lived, and died without ever leaving its walls.

And it is here, at Greatwall, on Mate Pavement Earth, where Overwhelm Associates has its base of operations, and where Daptin Gone has now returned to after months of being AWOL.

"Hey, who's this sneakin' around here?" said Granticaine Chug Perion, spotting Daptin Gone lurking near the entrance to the Overwhelm Associates administrative offices.

Daptin turned to face Granticaine. At least six-foot-six, Granticaine sported long brown hair which fell halfway down his back, and wore a blue and brown variation on the uniform he had worn in war.

The guy was smiling, but all Daptin could think of was the videotape Granticaine had shown him once. It showed him slaughtering enemy troops with an enormous chainsaw, and then, after his chainsaw had run out of gas, how he faced President Emmerdine and took 30 rounds in the chest from the President's semiautomatic pistol.

After that, he grabbed the President, and with horrific grace spun him around and ripped the leader's left arm off, then wielded the arm like a baseball bat and bashed the President in the head. The fury went on for several minutes, and all that was left after that was a room full of blood and body parts. Breathing heavily, Granticaine slowly turned around and faced the camera.

"Next," was his only utterance. The camera hit the ground as the camera crew turned and ran.

This was shown live across the world, and though condemned by some, Granticaine's rage against this dictator was the rage of the world, and his actions were a hearty catharsis to the long war. At that moment, his prior nickname, "Good Ole 494" was superseded by "Splatterlord".

"Huh?" Daptin said.

"Speak of the Devil!" Grant said. "We were just talking about you the other day. We wondered whatever became of our favorite Quality Scout, Daptin Gone."

"I uh, I've been around, y'know," Daptin said.

"I gather you have," Grant replied.

"So how're things around here, Grant?"

Granticaine clasped his hands together in front of himself and looked around.

"Oh, good. Good. Fife's still not a very skilled strategist, but that's forgivable. You missed another recruitment round, a few weeks back. And there were a few babes you really missed, eh? Nice ones. Maybe you'll encounter 'em in your next round."

Daptin leaned against a wall and sighed.

"I uh, I don't, I'm not sure if there'll be any more rounds. At least not for the time being. I mean, I'm not really here for, y'know, like to come back into full service or anything, I mean--I have some stuff to sort out back..."

Granticaine took a few steps toward Daptin.

"You quittin'?"

"Huh? No. I'm just in the middle of like a vacation, but I'm back here just for a little while. I mean..."

"So you're still on our side, then."

"Yes, Definitely. My current, uh, concerns have nothing at all to do with Aconck."

"Oh no? What have they to do with?"

"Nothing."

Granticaine turned away from Daptin.

"I don't want to intrude in your affairs, Daptin, but you've always seemed a decent fellow. If you need some assistance, you need but ask."

"I, uh, appreciate that, Grant."

Granticaine turned back to face Daptin, and unclasped his hands.

"In truth, it's gotten very tedious and boring here at Greatwall. Fife's got his head up his ass and he's stalling, while Thewsike gobbles up Earths all on the outer. I want some action, man."

"Heh. I know what you mean. That's part of the reason I took my leave of absence, I mean, I--I mean, there are things in this universe to do besides worry about Aconck, you know? I mean like, y'know, like friends and family and things. Good friends."

"Friends, yes, surely. But family, Daptin? In family, I can't say I've had much experience. Personal experience that is. My fellow freedom fighters, my fellow Drampticans, all fine folks, but not real, true family. One thinks of such matters cooped up here on this alien world."

"Yeah," Daptin said, distracted in thought. "I guess I've been lucky to have such a sort of stable family."

"Indeed ye have, man."

Daptin looked down.

"I like, I mean, like you offered to help me if I needed it. And y'know, this being Overwhelm and all, I mean, if anyone else had said it to me, I think I'd've thought they were, like, having something devious in mind. But, I don't know why, but I think I can trust you. You strike me as someone I can trust."

Daptin looked up and tried to read Granticaine's expression, but it was the same strong bemused glare as usual.

"You can trust me, man. I've about had it with these flounders around here, and you know my word is my law. Also, if you have something challenging in mind, I'm more than game!"

Daptin took a deep breath and held both his hands up.

"This is like, so fucking intense. I mean, I have this thing I have to do, but I don't know where to begin, like, explaining it. I mean, it's like extremely dense. I mean, like it's so--"

"--Daptin, I feel you have a worthy challenge in your mind, but let us retreat to a more secure area to discuss it, eh? To whit, someplace far from Aconck tech, if you get my drift."

Daptin sighed and nodded his head.

"Yeah."

Granticaine looked around and then he and Daptin heard a crashing sound, followed by a pudgy little green faery running from around the corner and into Granticaine.

"Hide me! Hide me!" the little faery yelped in a high-pitched wail.

"Away with ye!" Granticaine exclaimed as he backed away.

"The faery problem?" Daptin asked.

"Aye," Granticaine said. "They can't seem to keep order around here."

The faery clutched its belly with one hand and let out a delirious and exaggerated laugh while waving its other hand in the air.

"Shut the fuck up!" Daptin said.

With this, the faery shot up and through the ceiling near fast as a bullet.

"And Treyess thinks this is all such a joke," Granticaine said.

"Dude, that was pretty severe. I mean, c'mon."

All of a sudden Supple Jake, a woman with black hair and harsh hippie poetry garb, came bounding around the corner.

"Where is that little bastard!" she said.

"Through the ceiling," Granticaine said, looking up.

"Hmph!" Supple Jake said.

"Hello Jake," Daptin said.

"Huh? Oh hello there Daptin. Where ya been?"

"Around."

"Haven't we all, hey? Now I must kill these faeries. You guys wanna help?"

Granticaine put his arm around Supple Jake's shoulder and started to lead her away, his massive form making her look like a small child.

"We'd love to help now, Jake, but we have business. Business, hey? I suggest you check upstairs."

Jake looked up a Grant with a sort of dreamy smile.

"Good idea Grant. Good idea."

"Thank you," Grant said.

Jake started to walk away, but Daptin called after her.

"Hey uh, Jake. Don't tell anyone you saw me just yet, okay? Okay?"

"Okay Daptin! I didn't see ya! Got it!" Jake said as she left the two.

"Man this place is messed up since I left," Daptin said.

"Quite so, Daptin. And the thing is, if a few locals see faeries, they'll be disbelieved as loons or liars or indulgerists. But if a lot get out, then there'll be no denying it, and I don't think Overwhelm Associates wants to get into anything that would draw attention like that here on Mate P."

"That's right," Daptin said.

"Now come along, we can take the superway down to Ostandon and get some strong tea and fend fruit and talk all about this problem of yours."

"Um, sounds good to me."

"But let's cool any serious conversation till we're there--the tech here gets up exponentially these days. You gotta see the new fabric reactor they got--it's hot."

After a twenty-minute ride in light rain on the superway, a monorail-like train which runs parallel to Greatwall, Daptin and Granticaine got to Greatwall at Ostandon and went inside. On the way, Granticaine told Daptin a story about how the press virtually ravished him after the end of the war.

"Let's just go here," Granticaine said, walking toward a Hello Tarby (a chain restaurant popular along Greatwall).

"Fine by me, Grant."

As the two entered, they looked around.

"I think we can just take the table over there," Granticaine said.

They went over and sat at the table. It was midday, and the place wasn't very busy.

"I always feel so uncomfortable just hanging out at the Wall," Daptin said. "They don't have Arcticans here, and with this green hair of mine, everyone must think I'm some sort of radical student protester or something."

"Oh come now, Daptin. You're probably just imagining it. You don't have it near as bad as some of the hairies, like Vladimir Bonk or Caffeine. And poor Pantry Lurkin, he sticks out like a sore thumb. We try to dress him up as a little kid, but it's never easy."

"I guess. It's just that, y'know, being Arctican in Baskonontana is tough enough. All the jokes and stuff. But travelling to so many different Earths, I guess it's just that green hair isn't so popular anywhere."

"I wouldn't worry about it Daptin. And, if I'm not mistaken, isn't there a green-haired character in The Essex of Toal Tarby? I see representations of her around quite a bit."

"I think so, Grant, but it's a woman and stuff, and wasn't it like in a vision or something? I don't know. I could hardly get through his book. I mean, I know it's, whatever, these people's Bible, but it seems a little silly to me."

"Personally, I found it a fun work, but hardly something to build a civilization upon. This is a damn fine Earth though, compared to the multitude I've visited myself. Nice and peaceful, and that's what matters, I'd say."

"Uh-huh."

"Actually, there's a book on my Earth that's somewhat similar, called The Dalcoyn Hightime. I've been reading it on and off for awhile."

Daptin nodded.

Grant took a deep breath and looked around.

They were silent for a time, then Grant spotted the waitress.

"Hey! Hostess! May we order?" Grant yelled.

A waitress carrying a tray full of empty plates and glasses turned to the two.

"Uh, be with you guys in a minute. Okay?" she said as she went into the kitchen.

"Hey, she's a hot one now, hey pal?" Granticaine said.

"Damn nice," Daptin said, thinking of Spanking New Sarah and whether or not he'd ever be in her bed with her again. He also thought of Fluffy Netherfuck, his friend Tanner's goddessfriend, and wondered what she was like in romance.

Granticaine put on a neutral smile and looked out the window into the main corridor of Greatwall at Ostandon. In the distance, a band began playing a Toal Tarby-based folk song.

"Man, these folks are so obsessed with Toal Tarby," Daptin said.

"Well, that is the whole basis of all of Greatwall. I see it as an interesting impetus to construction. Greatwall is undeniably one of the most fabulous structures in all of known Aconck. Every inch of his mythical trek now one enormous building. I say, whatever the motivation, it must be good to result in such a wonder as the place we're sitting in now."

"I guess. But it's like, Adanden is totally covered and guarded. Under glass. And artificially preserved. I mean, if Toal Tarby does ever return, what would he think?"

"Well Daptin, if I were him, I'd be very pleased with what was conceived of in my honor."

"Yeah. I don't think he'll be coming back, though. I mean, people just use him to increase their business. I don't think many people believe in the whole thing at all."

"No? Let's find out," Granticaine said as the waitress, a pretty young woman with a conservative blond Mohawk, approached the two.

"You ready?" she asked.

"Yes, but I have a question for you--do you believe that Toal Tarby will return, and if so, when?" Granticaine asked.

"What, are you guys from TV?" the waitress asked.

"No, we're just, eh, foreigners curious as to what you Greatwallers really think about all this Toal Tarby stuff," Granticaine said.

"Well, I don't live here. I grew up in Ostandon, but out in the suburbs. I'm no Waller. I mean, I work here and everything. But I don't know. It's a nice idea, him returning. I mean, the whole telephone thing is, well, it's interesting, a telephone all those centuries ago. But I don't know. I guess I don't really care either way."

"See?" Daptin said.

"It's just one person!" Granticaine replied.

"Whatta you guys think? And where are you from anyway, Coipte-Cross?"

"Heh heh, no. But a long ways away, at that," Granticaine said.

"I just think this whole thing, with Tarby and everything, seems a little silly to an outsider," Daptin said.

"I guess," the waitress replied. "So what can I get for you?"

"Okay," Granticaine said. "How about the full fend fruit entree, and several strong teas, hot and cold. Okay Daptin?"

"Fine."

"That's it? Okay, it'll be just a few minutes. And try not to worry about our local customs too much, okay?" she said with humor.

"Okay, Sleap," Daptin said, looking at the waitress's nametag.

Sleap looked down at her nametag, smiled, and strode back to the kitchen.

"Rather friendly of you, Daptin old fellow."

"What can I say? I'm a friendly guy."

"Yes."

Granticaine was fiddling with a little card thing on the table announcing a special deal on some sort of potato product.

"So Grant, you wanna hear the whole--I dunno--the whole deal here, with the thing I need to do and stuff?"

"Okay."

"Well, I mean, okay. I think I can trust you. I just wanna, y'know, be clear on like, that this is all in confidence. I mean, you'll see soon enough the nature of what it is I'm gonna tell you, so like, I wanna, I just wanna know that you'll keep it, y'know, in confidence and stuff."

"Daptin, I am a man of my word, as you well know. And I give you my word that what you tell me now will be in the strictest confidence."

"Okay good, that's all I needed to hear. Anyway, I guess I'll just spill my guts. Back on Red Alley Earth, where as you know Bavler Bestroystraw began Aconck, there is--how can I put this--there is a place where these gods live. And I'll tell you, if you're familiar with Bavler's writings, you know about Sweptim. Well, I think I may have discovered the remnants of Sweptim. I mean, they claim they've been there for all time, but I have serious doubts. Now, no one else in Aconck knows about this--just me. And now, I guess, you too."

Granticaine looked very serious as he tried to let the information sink in.

"Go on."

"Okay," Daptin said. "There are five cities, connected to each other and to Red Alley, by standing bridges. I mean, they're definitely bridges, but they're permanent, and very stable--none of this 50% stuff--you get through the first time, every time. And apparently, they're concealed by advanced situation claying, far more advanced than anything we have in Aconck. And their tech is also far beyond ours, although it might all be old stuff from Sweptim, I don't know. Anyway, Grant, see, I was, when I was visiting my friends at Thatterine College, where I graduated from, they told me about this place called Agoopish, and then they just, like, took me out to this abandoned area and then like, we were just in this weird city."

"And these friends of yours--they know nothing of Aconck?" Granticaine asked.

"No. At first I thought it was related to Aconck, but then I realized it wasn't. I was thinking of telling a few people, but I didn't. I mean, it was weird. They were expecting me to like totally flip out, but really, I was like, big deal guys, I've been to tons of other worlds. But like, I tried to make like I was totally shocked and stuff. But this is a definite thing, that the two worlds, I mean The Avert Cities and Aconck, are separate. I mean, think about what the companies would do if they knew about it? All sorts of new armaments and tech, and a lot of potential operatives in the Avert mortals. And the potential for reopening Sweptim--y'know--it could destroy all of everything we know. So like, you can see where I'm coming from."

Granticaine took a deep breath and rubbed his chin in deep thought. Sleap the waitress came out with a tray full of strong teas and fend fruit.

"Here y'all go," she said, setting the stuff down.

"Thanks," Daptin said.

"Still contemplating the absurdities of Greatwall?" she asked.

"Yeah," Daptin said. "It's a strange world out there. A lot to see. A lot to see."

"I know what you mean," she said. "I've always wanted to travel more. It seems like so many people ignore the world outside of Greatwall. It's like, let's go to Porbe, let's go to Goal, it's all the same. There's a whole world out there! But who'll listen?"

"Yeah. Travel's great," Daptin said, a little impatient as he could see Granticaine chomping at the bit to ask him more questions.

"Yeah," Sleap said, "I don't know. People here are just so used to Tarby and the Return of Tarby. I mean, just look at this place, 'Hello Tarby'. It's like there's so much else out there besides all this, but..."

"I know what you mean," Daptin said. "So much out there, and like, so little time and stuff to do it."

"Yeah. Well, gotta get the register. Enjoy!" Sleap said as she brightly walked away.

"Ah, strong tea. My favorite thing about Mate Pavement Earth," Granticaine said.

"This weird fruit ain't bad either."

"Not bad at all," Granticaine said, taking a bite out of an oblong, peeled blue citrus. "Now Daptin, I must tell you. I read a lot and I've become quite conversant with Bestroystraw's works and related materials, and I have to say that if you're right, we're faced with a dilemma."

Granticaine finished off the fruit with a loud slurp.

"I'm just telling you what I know. I could be wrong," Daptin said.

"I realize that, but from what you're saying, I think you may have something. But tell me, beyond all this, what is the mission you referred to before?"

"Okay. I had become what in Avert they term a 'mortal', which means I can handle their bridges and use their tech. The gods can't go through bridges themselves. Anyway, they had sent me on my first official mission, they being The Caxopy Group, a small mortal organization. Anyway, they had us, me and my friend Fake Cerquaine, go on this mission with this Cup of Coffee to rescue this girl who was like trapped inside the Cup. Anyway, to make a long story short, they lied to us and we wound up in this totally fucked-up place, and we were attacked by this gang, and I ate some goodbye popcorn, a piece of their tech, which makes you not exist for awhile."

"They have tech popcorn?" Granticaine asked.

"Yeah. All sorts of stuff--you gotta see it. Anyway, apparently it didn't work there and I was like totally eradicated. Then like, I mean, if I'm telling you this I may as well tell you about Obfuser. He's an Ultra Occult Entity, and he like saved me since I was like dumped out by reality like billions of years later. So he returned me here--that's how I got back. So I have this Cup of Coffee, and I need, just to, y'know, rescue my friend Fake, and maybe, y'know, figure out things with the Caxopys. I mean, deal with why they did this to us."

"Well Daptin, it sounds like a mission I can certainly help you with. What exactly is the course of action, or do you even know?"

"It's like," Daptin said, "Obfuser told me to drink some of the Coffee and go through a bridge, and then I'd get back to that world where I left from, and to stay with Fake until the Coffee in my system took us back to the Cup, which I'd leave back here at Greatwall. But like, we'd need to fight off that gang."

"I see. Did they seem formidable?"

"Oh man. Formidable? Forget it. They creamed us, and we were armed to the gills. No, they're definitely a force to be reckoned with."

"I see," Granticaine said. "Perhaps we should bring my whole team, if you feel comfortable letting them in on this."

"Well yeah, but like, I mean, do they need to know everything? I mean, we're going to some undefined world, and then back to Greatwall, so like, if they do come, could they like..."

"Don't worry Daptin. They'll understand if things aren't entirely explained to them. And frankly, they're so anxious to see some action, I doubt if they'll have many questions."

"Good. I just hope old Provocation Team D is up to the challenge."

"Daptin, you know we're competent. In fact, we're far too competent for the use Fife is putting us to. I've been so serious about forging a lethal fighting team, it's taken me a long time to realize that Fife and the others are far too disorganized to need such services. No, I think something like this is just what we need."

Granticaine drank a whole glass of cold strong tea and put it down. Daptin wondered, in light of what Granticaine had just said, if it was wise to reveal the whole story to him, since The Avert Cities weren't directly involved. But he was relieved that the burden of being the sole holder of the knowledge of Aconck/Avert was lifted from him. And Grant and his little team might be useful backup in confronting the Caxopys as well, if that eventuality ever occurred.

"Well, at least with all this weird universal stuff going on, there's still nice, stable places like this," Daptin said, holding a cup of tea and looking down into it dreamily.

"Stability seems to be the norm in my travels," Grant said. "It's funny, one might expect a lot more disorder than is commonly seen in Aconck. Perhaps it is that the original formulae derived by Bestroystraw favor stable worlds. I don't know."

"Well like, if you ever like get to see Agoopish and stuff, man, you'll see disorder in action, like, in full force, y'know."

"This whole world of the gods you describe is extremely interesting, Daptin. I hope you'll truly consider taking me to this place."

"I think, y'know, I think we can do that. It's just, y'know, I don't wanna make it like a big scene, y'know? I don't wanna open like the floodgates between these two worlds. Aconck and Avert are like, y'know, like oil and water or something. They don't--or won't--mix."

"Well, with what we know of Sweptim, if these are the survivors, I'm sure they'd react pretty violently to the news that their old interconnection of Earths has been resurrected, even given that Bestroystraw claims to have overcome the deadly flaw in the Sweptim formulae."

"I dunno, Grant. It's just like, it's like being there, there's so much that seems hidden. I don't know. I mean, there's just so much, uh, I don't know..."

"You know many goddesses there?" Granticaine asked, stirring a sweet black spice into some hot tea.

"Huh? I uh, well, I mean there's lots and lots of goddesses there. And like, for some reason I had access to the god community right away. I guess it's because I'm a mortal there, but I dunno. I seems sort of, almost, suspicious. I don't know. But yeah, I knew a number of goddesses. I mean, I know them. I do plan on going back."

"Are they nice?"

"Nice? Yeah! They're amazing. I mean, you like get buzzed and tingle all over just being near them. It's really weird. That's one reason I doubt the Sweptim thing--they really do seem to be like, I dunno, like deities."

"Hmm. I'd like to see what this is all about. I've long suspected that there's a lot more going on than just Aconck, and it looks like my patience has finally found fruit."

"Yeah."

"Found fruit, not to be confused with fend fruit, eh?"

"Heh heh, no," Daptin said, smiling.

Granticaine took a big bite out of a piece of fruit and looked again out the window into the interior of Greatwall.

"So Daptin, what sort of framepoint are we looking at for this mission of yours? Is it time-sensitive?"

"Um, well y'know, that's a pretty good question. Obfuser didn't make that part very clear. In fact, he didn't make much of anything clear."

"Is this Obfuser fellow contactable?"

"Um, generally no. I have been able to get him to show up on a few occasions, but there were special circumstances involved. I had kind of a supernatural problem back in college, which as far as I know is not connected to any of this other stuff. And he helped me with all that, y'know."

"Hmm," Granticaine said, nodding.

"I mean, I know very little of the physics of the matter, this whole time travel thing. I assume time is running pretty much equiv between here and there, where Fake is. I guess he put me back a little while after I disappeared. And at this point..."

Daptin looked down for his wristwatch, only to find he wasn't wearing it.

"Need the time?" Granticaine asked.

"Yeah."

Granticaine flipped up a portion of his collar to reveal a clock which appeared to be embroidered into the fabric.

"It's a little after 3:30."

"That thing actually works?" Daptin asked.

"Yeah. I know it seems unlikely, but the underlying mechanism is actually quite simple. It's from Govern Wetness Earth, or so I'm told."

"Huh. Well, I guess that if I include a lag time for the popcorn, like say two hours, and the time since I got back, I'd say it's been something like four or five hours since I left Fake in that weird place."

"I see. But I'm curious, why didn't you let the girl escape before you?"

"Well, I dunno. She was like, I mean it was a real tense situation. It was like a split second thing. If I had offered her the popcorn, she might not have taken it. I mean, I took a real risk doing that, and I almost got erased for good. So I mean, like, it didn't even cross my mind. I thought I could get the Cup of Coffee away from the situation and hope things had, y'know, improved when I got back."

"I see. And what makes you think this gang hasn't slain your friend by now? Or captured her and taken her back to their base of operations?"

"I don't know. Obfuser seemed to think it'd be pretty easy to get her back."

"Well, from my perspective, we're walking into a very unsure situation. I would like more time to prepare, but unfortunately, from what you've described, time is our enemy. I think I'll call Mallie and have the team assemble in a set location. Do you need to get anything from Greatwall Base?"

"Yeah! I have a lot of stuff there. And like, I mean, I have to keep the Cup of Coffee in my apartment, and after I drink it we have to go though a bridge right away. So I mean--"

"--I can't afford to build a bridge unannounced at the base," Grant said. "We have to be far away, as they'll monitor it. And they might follow after if they don't like what they see."

"But after I drink the Coffee, we might fall out, off of this world at any time."

"Then what does the bridge have to do with it, Daptin?"

"Well I guess--I mean, he said that it was too loose here to fall out normally, I mean..."

"So what is it? Does the bridge do it or not?"

"Yeah! But we can't cross so much space, or it might start right then."

"So? If it starts, fine! The purpose of the bridge is to transport us to this world, right? I assume the Coffee will alter the nature of the bridge."

"No, it's not quite like that, Grant. It's like, he said, Obfuser said that one travels cupward, whatever that means. He implied that the state of reality, I think like the ratio of situation-to-reality, has to be tight to travel this way. On a regular Earth it's too loose. In Avert, it's so tight it's almost instant. And apparently, the act of bridging creates a tight ratio. So I don't think it even matters where the bridge is to, not that there are so many options along the Wall."

"I see. But I maintain that we must bridge in an area as far from the base as possible. Do you think the Coffee will last a trip to, say, Goal?"

"I guess so, but it's just so, I dunno. It seems like almost a waste of time. If we're totally gone, they can't follow us anyway."

"Daptin, humor me on this one. If we start to slip out the this world before we get to Goal, in this cupward direction as you say, then all the better. Okay?"

"Alright. And I mean, I'm not trying to be difficult, it's just that, like, I wanna do this right."

"We will do it right, Daptin. We will."

After finishing the meal, Granticaine paid the bill. As they were leaving the Hello Tarby, Granticaine found a little business card attached to the receipt with a note scrawled on the back, reading "Greenie--every Faprintarb, Copanck Center Basement NE, occult meeting--try it! Hope I see ya there--Sleap Drassy."

Granticaine looked over and saw that Daptin had not seen the card, so he carefully placed it in a little pocket on his sleeve. At first glance, he thought the note was for him, but upon seeing the reference to "Greenie", he realized it was to Daptin. There was something special about this Sleap Drassy, and he definitely wanted to keep the key to getting to know her better. Besides, his mind was racing trying to cover all the angles on what Daptin's motivation might be for telling him all these things and recruiting him for this mission. Was Daptin telling the truth, or was it a scam of some sort? Was he being manipulated?

Granticaine continued to ponder this issue, as well as when the hell Faprintarb was. Another of Toal Tarby's gifts to this Earth was a cute scheme of giving each of the 42 four-hour segments of time in a week a specific name. Faprintarb was one of these, but he'd have to look it up.

"So what exactly are we doing?" Daptin asked Granticaine, as the two walked along the promenade of Greatwall at Ostandon. Like most of Greatwall, it seemed like the interior of a mall--a mall that stretched on for hundreds of miles either way.

"Well Daptin, I have decided on a course of action, and before we begin, I want you to agree on it. I propose we go back to Overwhelm, where you can make the preparations you need to make, and I can round up the team. When we're ready, you can drink the Coffee and we'll take the superway up to Goal. I know it's a long trip, but believe me, we have to keep Overwhelm out of this, and Goal is a good place to bridge in and out of because of all the activity there. Then, if indeed we begin to travel in this 'cupward' direction you referred to, we'll deal with things as they come, with our objective being the rescue of your friend Fake, and the safe return of us all to Greatwall. Any additional matters, such as visits to this place Agoopish, will be dealt with at a later date. Agreed?"

"Yeah. I still don't know why we can't just go out into the woods of Cagapin and bridge from there, but if this is the way you want to do it, I accept your judgment."

"So it's agreed then?" Grant asked.

"Yeah. Agreed."

"You sure you don't need some rest before we go, Daptin?"

"No, I feel fine. I guess technically I haven't slept for billions of years, but as far as my circadians go, it's, y'know, like midday."

"Good. And Daptin, know that I have given you my trust. This is not something I do lightly. So please keep in mind that in a mission such as this, a time may come when you will need to give me your trust in a split second. I hope you'll keep this in mind."

"Hey man, no problem."

A few hours later, Daptin and Granticaine were on the superway heading up to Goal, along with the other three members of Provocation Team D--Wreckage Mallie, Pantry Lurkin, and Iterator of Rail Avenue.

Granticaine had rounded his fellows up but didn't tell them very much, except that there was an emergency mission which was not under the authority of Overwhelm Associates, but also did not deal with OA's sphere of activity. Daptin geared up with his mortal supplies which he had left behind in his apartment for his meeting with Granticaine.

Daptin also performed the daunting task of drinking from the Cup of Coffee, which he decided to do quickly without freaking himself out too much about it. He found that the lid came off quite easily, and that the coffee was about the best he ever tasted. In short, it seemed like a freshly poured cup of excellent black coffee, no sugar. He had drunk about four or five mouthfuls of the stuff before he felt he had enough in his system. Afterward, however, he felt very weird, and he couldn't tell if it was just a psychosomatic response to having done such a bizarre thing, or a real effect of having 40,000-year-old coffee in one's stomach and bloodstream.

"It's a nice area up here," Wreckage Mallie said, looking out the window at the sun setting over the hills which run parallel to the northern section of Greatwall. Mallie was an athletic sort with very short black hair which bristled. He wore a gray sweatshirt with tan rough pants, and carried a duffel bag with a gun and a pipe inside.

"Hee hee, nice indeed. Big nice land, I agree!" said Pantry Lurkin, an odd little faeryish fellow, not even three feet tall, trying his best to pass as a midget, but attracting scores of stares nonetheless. He wore a diminutive red plaid shirt and a pair of tiny blue jeans, which looked ridiculous on his spidery frame. On his sharp face was a black mustache, and though he tried to hide them, his pointy ears always managed to see the light of day. Also, he insisted upon wearing his blue cap with its two long and droopy black feathers.

"What's that thing over there? A water tower? I saw it before," said Iterator of Rail Avenue, a woman of average build with short, very light brown hair, who wore a suit of tan and brown with a lot of complex layers, cords, buttons, connections, etc. She was a quiet sort, never asserting herself very much. She seemed sad all the time.

"Um, I don't know, Iterator," Daptin said. "I've seen it a couple of times too. Is it something from the Essex of Toal Tarby maybe? I dunno."

Iterator of Rail Avenue looked over at Granticaine with a sort of longing look.

"Uh Daptin, it's a small point, but as you might remember, Iterator of Rail Avenue likes to be referred to by her full name, the full 'Iterator of Rail Avenue'," said Granticaine, shifting in his seat to try to hide Pantry Lurkin, who was looking out the window and acting hyper, from a group of college students across the train who seemed fascinated by the little fellow. For some reason, they didn't pay much heed to Daptin's flaming vest or submachinegun.

"Sorry," Daptin said to Iterator of Rail Avenue. "I remember you saying that way back when, but I kinda thought you were joking. I didn't see much of you on my Quality Scouting."

"Well it's okay," said Iterator of Rail Avenue, "but it makes no sense unless you say the whole thing. Just saying 'Iterator' is meaningless. It sounds totally wrong."

"Okay. 'Iterator of Rail Avenue' it is, Iterator of Rail Avenue," Daptin said.

"Thanks."

"Yeah, and where did that name come from anyway?" Daptin asked.

"I could tell you but we don't have time," Iterator of Rail Avenue said.

"Hers is an odd tale, indeed," Granticaine added.

"Oh, hee hee!" Pantry Lurkin said with an evil grin, turning to face the group. "A silly silly odd tale, a wonder! Weird mystery, the super duper duper doo!"

"Now this feller," Granticaine said, "this feller you can call just Pantry, as he misses his, the one he lurked in for such a time."

Pantry Lurkin sat back in his seat, and closed his eyes with an exaggerated smile on his face. He remained so for several moments.

"Stop it Pantry, you scare me when you act like that," Iterator of Rail Avenue said.

Pantry Lurkin's eyes shot open, and he began to giggle under his breath hysterically.

"I think some of those alien faeries got into his system," Granticaine said.

Pantry Lurkin instantly stood up on his seat and pointed his finger toward Granticaine, with his arm fully outstretched.

"Oh no--not them!" the strange little fellow said, with a mockingly serious look on his face.

"You're weird," Iterator of Rail Avenue said.

With this, Pantry Lurkin pointed his finger at Iterator of Rail Avenue for a few seconds. And then in a flash, he sat down again and held his knees tightly to his chest, staring weirdly at Iterator of Rail Avenue.

"I'm glad to see you have such stable people on your team," Daptin said to Granticaine.

"He's just like my little brother," Wreckage Mallie said.

Pantry Lurkin shifted his stare to Mallie.

"A total hyper spaz," Mallie continued. "He can't sit still."

With this, Pantry Lurkin pointed his tiny index finger skyward, and noisy multicolored sparks started to gather above it. A few of the college students got up to see what was making the noise. Granticaine looked calmly over at the students and then gently put his hand on Pantry Lurkin's back.

"We're on the train, Pantry. It's a public place," Granticaine said in an even, relaxed tone.

The sparks stopped, but Pantry Lurkin kept his finger in the same position, as he smiled weirdly at Grant.

The train then lurched to a halt, and the students sat back down.

"Uh, we have a stop signal," a voice said over the intercom. "We'll be moving shortly."

The five individuals sat silently for several moments.

Finally, Mallie spoke.

"So can you tell us more about the mission now, Grant?"

"I think we may be far enough away from Cagapin," Granticaine said, but then things changed.

For a few moments, it was as if there were two or three superimposed images of the five in the same space, and it got totally silent.

"What's happening now?" Iterator of Rail Avenue said, bracing herself against her seat.

Pantry Lurkin jumped up to again stand on his seat, looking back and forth with a wide smile.

"It's the Coffee," Daptin said. "The Coffee. The Coffee. It's that we're falling off this Earth now."

"How should we do it?" Mallie asked, getting disoriented.

"Do nothing!" Daptin yelled, feeling himself getting heavier and heavier. "Just sit still. Do nothing!"

Suddenly, all that could be seen was a close-up view of a wooden statue of a cannon, in an ornately adorned room. A musty odor came, along with the sound of a distant jet airliner.

"What kind of is this!" Wreckage Mallie could be heard to say, ever so faintly.

"Wait for the," Daptin said through clenched teeth, then lost consciousness.

"Does it please your myselfness?" Iterator of Rail Avenue blurted out.

All was dark.

Soon Daptin awoke, dazed, to find himself and his four companions strewn about the edge of a water tank in a water treatment plant. The others were stirring.

Pantry Lurkin, lying sideways, propped his head on his hand.

"I like this mission," the little imp said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 9
SR-009
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 19
sr19 01.6.2.1--Cupwards
--------------------------
==============================

"Give me my stuff, you bitch."

Fake Cerquaine sat imprisoned in a little cage made of splintered wood, held together with darting, little black lines. Kesh the Vector stood nearby, maintaining the cell with little effort. Classic of Logic was examining Fake's equipment in fascination and awe.

"Maybe if you give us the Cup you can have your things back, dear," Classic said without looking up. "But you do have some keen baubles here."

"Yeah well, don't touch any of it cuz you don't know what you're doing and it's goddamn dangerous," Fake said, grabbing at one of the pieces of wood, then cringing with the weird tickling sensation the vectors brought.

"What's this?" Classic asked, picking up a pair of yellow socks with lavender polka dots.

"Don't touch those! They're mine and only I know how they work!" Fake said. And then, turning to look up at Kesh she said "Let me out of here, you weirdo! She's gonna hurt herself! Can't you see?"

Kesh tilted his head slightly. Fake now saw that within the darkness of his face was a square shape with patterns on it. It looked like a tile. It seemed to float within the head cavity.

"My dear, this is no game," Kesh said. "And you needn't worry about Classic--she can do just about anything."

Just then, Classic began giggling.

"Christ," Fake said with a grimace.

"It's such a pretty thing!" Classic said with a spaced-out look. "It's very far and very near."

Classic then began rubbing the sock gently up and down her cheek.

"Stop that, dammit!" Fake said, grabbing at the pieces of wood again. "Stop it, that's mine!"

Suddenly, Fake flailed herself against her cage and succeeded in shattering a part of the structure. Smiling, she began to leap toward Classic, but in mid-jump she lurched to a halt, feeling Kesh's vectors flowing through her.

"Really Miss Cerquaine," Kesh said as he lowered her and restrained her on the ground, and rebuilt the cage around her. "The construct was a courtesy, as most individuals find the tactile sensation of my vectors unpleasant. I don't relish this task, young lady, and I've hardly seen any glimmer of ability on your part to break free from me. Please make it simple on both of us."

Fake felt the vectors leave her body as the cage was then fully rebuilt around her.

Bith the Silly Train, who was sitting on Fake's cinder block to keep it under control, turned around from his lookout spot and yelled "Keep it down over there, you rattlers! I think I hear something!"

Classic was now lying on her back toying with one of Fake's situation grenades. She snuggled it, smelled it, briefly licked it.

"Hey you!" Fake yelled at Kesh. "Prettyboy! Are you blind? Look at what's happening to little miss perfect over there."

Kesh the Vector turned to look at Fake and then at Classic of Logic, who was getting up with some difficulty.

"I may not have eyes, but I can see. I can see, Miss Cerquaine," Kesh said. "And I'm sure Classic has a reason for her behavior. Hey, Classic?"

Classic was still trying to get up, and then she spilled the can of conductor voice peas she was holding all over the ground. She tittered and fell down again.

"Oh crap--did you see that! She breaking everything I own!" Fake yelled, pointing.

"Classic, are you quite all right?" Kesh asked.

Classic looked up at Kesh with a sweet drunken grin and her hair mussed up all over her face.

"I feel... I feel pretty good, actually, Kesh," Classic said, and then she rolled over several times, finally winding up on her back. She blurted out another bout of laughter and reached over into Fake's pile of stuff and got a huge tin clock, currently in its cigarette-pack-sized form. She scrunched up her face and balanced the clock on her lips and nose.

Kesh strode over to Classic and knelt down, examining the pretty young girl.

Looking over at Fake, Kesh asked "Was there some sort of poison or narcotic in your weaponry?"

"Not that I really know of, but I don't even understand most of that stuff. Just get her away from it! She's losing her fucking composure!"

"I tend to agree with you," Kesh said. "Now Classic, what is wrong? Why do you act in such a manner?"

Classic looked up at Kesh.

"I don't know but it feels grand. I've never been drunk, but this is how it must feel," Classic said, looking up at the sky. "What a feeling!"

Kesh reached out with his black lines and engulfed Classic.

"I'm glad you're enjoying yourself, dear, but for now let's just get you away from this stuff!" Kesh said, lifting Classic and moving her far from the pile of mortal supplies.

"No Kesh! I like that stuff! I like that stuff!" Classic whined, whipping around like a rag doll, suspended in midair.

"Never mind it, it's affecting your mind," Kesh said.

"No! No," Classic said, and began crying a little. "Let me see those socks again, Kesh. Let me see it."

"I've never seen you this way before, young lady. And I'll not be a party to such hazardous indulgence."

Kesh didn't see it, but Classic still had a huge tin clock which she had stuck under her shirt. With a "Ha ha! Whee!" she tossed the metal object skyward.

"What?" Kesh said, watching as the clock lurched unnaturally upward, growing steadily larger, until after a few seconds it hung diagonally and swaying high up in the air. It cast a huge shadow on the party, and it seemed enormous. As it wobbled, it looked like it might drop on the group at any moment. It's pendulum swung madly back and forth as a silent cuckoo bird shot in and out of its door.

"It's gonna fall!" Bith the Silly Train exclaimed, looking up in horror.

Elsewhere, at the water treatment plant, some folks were confused.

Daptin Gone stood up and surveyed the scene. It was definitely a water treatment plant. They had all collapsed, but were now getting up. It appeared to be mid-afternoon.

"What is it about this place?" Iterator of Rail Avenue asked.

"It a fun, fun place!" Pantry Lurkin said, jumping about in a little jig.

Granticaine Chug Perion looked around at the flat landscape dotted with huge power line towers and spoke.

"No--Iterator of Rail Avenue is right--I feel something--familiar about this place--like--"

"--like we work here?" Wreckage Mallie said.

Daptin shook his head.

"We do work here, don't we? I mean, we definitely do."

"Poo in, faucet out, mister! The water treater of all is me and you, you, you. Uh-huh," Pantry Lurkin said, climbing up onto a railing looking over a huge pool of water.

"No, you're right Daptin," Iterator of Rail Avenue said. "We do work here. We have for a while."

Mallie knelt down and opened his duffel bag, examining the contents, a gun and a pipe.

"I realize we work here," Mallie said. "I know it's the Arietta Sane City water treatment plant. I know I'm an assistant engineer."

Daptin grabbed his forehead and spoke.

"But--I mean, I know I don't have to bring this up, but weren't we, like, going to rescue my friend, Fake? And, I mean, I know it's obvious, but we just got here because of the Coffee I drank. I mean, we were on the superway at Greatwall just a minute or two ago."

"That's true Daptin," Granticaine said, "but whatever the details, we do have to get back to work. Don't you see that? We have our responsibilities."

"I wanna work. I like it," Pantry said.

"Okay, we'll all go back to work in a minute," Iterator of Rail Avenue said. "But first let's sort this thing out with the just getting here, and the mission and everything."

"You're right," Mallie said. "There's something here we're missing. It all seems to make sense, but it leaves me with a bad taste in my mind."

"To coin a phrase?" Granticaine asked, referring to a popular song on his and Mallie's home Earth, 'Bad Taste in My Mind'.

Just then, Bobby Murph and Kell Weaner came up a ladder onto the roof.

"This the new coffee break hangout?" Bobby asked.

"Coffee break?" Daptin asked, slightly shocked.

"Boss's lookin' for y'all," Kell said. "Says he's got a munity on his hands."

Bobby and Kell laughed.

Granticaine, Daptin, Pantry, Iterator of Rail Avenue, and Mallie also started laughing--it just seemed funny.

"Y'got that new in-line farbin intake, Iterator of Rail Avenue?" Bobby asked.

"Yeah, we were supposed to get it Tuesday, but the jerks at Moppis sent it to Hoom!" Iterator of Rail Avenue said.

"Well, we could really use it," Kell said.

"Isn't that the truth!" Granticaine said.

"Very many truthful, you do know!" Pantry said, walking toward Bobby and Kell. "I like work and good work is the best, Kell."

"If anyone likes work, it's you Pantry," Kell said.

Daptin looked out over the landscape and called out.

"Hey, you guys all go back to work, but like, like me and Grant, we have to talk a little. In private."

Grant looked at Daptin, puzzled.

"Guy stuff," Daptin said, nodding and looking over at the others.

"Okay, I know when a woman isn't wanted," Iterator of Rail Avenue said. "Let's go guys. If we're lucky the two of 'em will get fired and we'll all be happier."

"Ha ha ha ha! Fire them all, the man said! The man is good, the man fires them all! Ha ha!" Pantry Lurkin said as he descended the ladder.

"See you two later," Mallie said, and in a few moments Daptin and Grant were alone.

"What do you want to talk about, my friend? You don't have a 'floppy disk', do you?"

"No, Grant!" Daptin said through clenched teeth, "We have to talk about this mission thing."

"What about it?"

"Just look at me! My vest is on fire! I have a fucking machinegun!" Daptin said, shaking his gun. "And I have no memories of this place."

"It's interesting you say that. I mean, I'm aware of what you're saying, yet the situation is undeniable. We work here, and live nearby."

Daptin got more agitated.

"Yes, yes, yes! The situation does exist, and I know it seems to outshadow all the other issues, but you are Granticaine Chug Perion, war hero and Aconck traveller. Why would you be working at a place like this? We were going to help my friend! We were on our way, and now this."

Grant exhaled loudly and shook his head.

"Okay--so you're saying this is some sort of--I don't know--psychic attack--messing with our minds?"

"I don't know. But Obfuser did tell me the Cup of Coffee affects situation. He said--he said it wraps situation around you, that's what he said. He said it happened to Tavmatey."

Daptin then felt a weird vibration throughout his whole body. With a look of horror on his face, it took him several seconds to realize the vibration formed the words "Daptin, where are you now?"

"Grant," Daptin said, "this is getting out of control. That girl Tavmatey, who I talked to in the Cup, I just heard her, inside me."

"I didn't--" Granticaine said.

Daptin held his hand up.

"I was at school," the vibration came, barely understandable.

"What?" Daptin said angrily.

"I was at school, that's why I couldn't talk," the vibration came.

"Can you--can you hear me?" Daptin asked.

"Yeah, but it's sort of muddled. I lost you right after you said something about 'communing the Cup' or something. I had to go to school so I just went, and now I'm back, and I'm so glad I can hear you, Daptin who's not my Daptin."

Daptin closed his eyes, cringed, and shook his index finger back and forth trying to remember something.

The vibration came yet again.

"We had the international festival in--"

"Shut up! Shut up!" Daptin said tersely.

"Huh?" the vibration came.

"Just shut up for a minute!"

Grant put his hand on Daptin's shoulder.

"You okay, Daptin?"

Daptin opened his eyes.

"Grant! This whole thing--it kind of makes sense. We do work here because that's the situation, but the situation was just thrust upon us. It's the damn Cup, the damn, the damn Coffee! It's doing this. It made this situation, somehow. And we have to get away from here."

Grant looked down.

"I know you're making sense, but if we don't get back to work--"

"--what? What will happen? Do you even, do you even know what it looks like, y'know, inside the plant and everything? Can you even remember that?"

"Sort of."

"Yeah--like the basic layout and stuff--the situation! But not, y'know, like specifics, right?"

"No, I guess not. But does that matter? I guess it does matter."

Daptin fondled one of his situation grenades.

"Yes it does matter. It does. Now I wonder if this damn thing'll work. They called it a situation grenade, said it would disrupt situation. I wasn't really sure what they meant, but now it's making some sense."

"You shouldn't do that, not here. Think of the others," Grant said.

"I don't want to use it , but it might be our only chance!" Daptin said, looking around again. "Jeez!"

The two stood there for a couple of moments, silent. Daptin felt a brief vibration within him, but it was very faint. Finally, Grant spoke.

"Best I can tell, my mind's been stunned or shocked somehow. And I can't really think clearly."

"Dammit Grant! Didn't Overwhelm get that clarity hang done? Didn't you get it or something?"

"Yeah they got it. I mean, we all got it, a few weeks ago."

"Well do it, dammit!"

"Okay," Grant said. Then he cleared his throat and in a louder voice said "Eighty-A Clarity!"

A smile slowly came to Grant face.

"Well?"

"Yes it's working. Yes, working very well."

"Good. But I don't have it, so you'll have to help me."

Grant nodded his head.

"Yes of course, but it's not that easy. I have a clear idea of what's going on, but even so, the situation, as you call it, is massively compelling. I'm afraid we'll get caught up in it if we go down to join the others."

"We just have to cross sufficient space to get away from here, Grant. We just need to all get out of here."

A voice came from the other side of the pool of water.

"Okay, what the hell's going on, don't you guys care about the drinking public of Arietta Sane? C'mon, let's get real and get back to work. The torphid levels are not checked, Mr. Gone! You better hope they're baseline!"

It was Rickal Nesoffin, the boss.

Daptin looked to his friend for help, saying "Grant?"

"We can't, um, tell you why right now but we have to stay out here awhile longer, okay?" Grant said.

"No it's not okay, you bums!" Rickal said. "I don't care if you jerk each other off till the cows go home, but I need work done and that means now, folks."

"I quit!" Daptin managed to blurt out.

"Yeah, me too," Grant said.

Nesoffin was shocked.

"Fine! Then clear out your lockers and get out of here!"

The two didn't respond.

"Get on outta here or I'll have the sheriff escort you out in front of all the ladies. Would you like that?"

"You'd do well to reconsider this course of action, friend," Grant said.

"I'm not your--"

Daptin then brandished his gun and waved it at Nesoffin.

"Doesn't it seem at all odd to you that I'm carrying a gun like this? Why would I need a gun? At place like this? Huh?"

"I'm not interested in your personal problems," Nesoffin said.

Daptin fired a short burst into the air.

Nesoffin, not impressed, said "Okay guys, I'm outta here," and walked back into the building.

"Grant, we have to get the others out of there and get going!"

"I know, but how? If we go down there, we'll get all caught up in it."

Daptin thought for a moment, and then took out a huge tin clock.

Reaching around in his pockets, Daptin asked "You don't have a pen, do you?"

"No, why?" Granticaine responded.

Daptin got out the geometric weight marker and sighed.

"See, you had one," Grant continued.

"I know but it's not a good pen."

"Why not?"

"Okay, shit, what the fuck," Daptin said as he carefully uncapped the magic marker and wrote the words '80-A CLARITY' across the face of the clock. He then carefully resealed the pen.

"Wish me luck," he said. "Super!"

He hurled the clock with all his superstrong might far off into the distance. It grew quickly until it hung several miles away up in the air, its pendulum swinging evenly, and its hugeness appalling. The words Daptin had scrawled were blown up to immense proportions across the face, readable by everyone for miles around.

"Cool trick," Grant said. "So what now?"

Soon a group of people came out onto the platform where Grant and Daptin stood, gawking in awe and horror at the huge tin clock in the distance.

"Okay, who put what in the water?" they heard someone in the crowd say.

Soon Iterator of Rail Avenue (with Pantry Lurkin sitting on her shoulders) and Wreckage Mallie came out onto the roof. Daptin and Grant went over to them.

"Say it!" Grant said.

"Eighty-A Clarity," Iterator of Rail Avenue said. "Wow, I see what you mean."

"What is it? Oh yeah, Eighty-A Clarity," Mallie said. "Okay, now I understand about the job and the mission and stuff, but what the hell does that have to do with a UFO disguised as a clock?"

"Eighty-A, Eighty-A, Eighty-A Clarity! Eighty-A, Eighty-A, Eighty-A Clarity!" Pantry Lurkin chanted. "Yahoo, I'm a pretty smart boy!"

"Daptin doesn't have the hang," Grant said, "so we'll have to help him along. But right now, we have to cross a physical distance of some length to get us out of here, okay? Let's go down the ladder and off down that road, hey? Okay?"

That's just what they did, and they were ten minutes into their walk when they heard a massive explosion as the clock fell to the ground.

"Damn pen," Daptin said, and just as he said it, they cupslipped again.

This time they heard a deep voice saying "Swish", and an image like colorful paint dripping into a whirlpool, along with a flowery scent.

When it was over, they were sitting in something like a bathhouse or swimming pool, on turquoise-tiled benches, except there was no water around. There were, however, a number of naked people nearby, some of whom were performing sex acts on one another.

Granticaine looked around and sighed.

"Give me one of those grenades, won't you, Daptin."

Without a word, Daptin handed Grant a situation grenade. Immediately, Grant pulled the pin and looked dumbly down at it. About ten seconds later, it exploded.

The five experienced a silent shimmering around them, and their benches were transformed into tree trunks without any of the group changing position. The sex palace was transformed into a hilly gray wasteland. In the distance, a huge tin clock could be seen wobbling wildly.

"Why'd you do that?" Pantry said. "I saw some sex I'm sure I did! I saw it more, but not today! Why escape such lovely peeking, deeny?"

"Look--" Iterator of Rail Avenue said, "over there--the clock. But I thought it fell."

"Yes, falling can be done well by a good clock! I fall too! I fall too!" Pantry said in a hyper manner.

"It's not the same," Daptin observed. "It doesn't have the writing on it. And this place looks awfully familiar."

"Could this be some... " Mallie said, "I don't know, some alteration of the world we were just in? I mean, a clock like that, I mean, you don't find one just--"

"--I'd say we've arrived at our destination. Hey Daptin? Your comrade has those clocks, doesn't she?" Grant said.

"Yeah she does," Daptin said. "That could well be one of hers. And I'm just about sure this was the place, though one devastated landscape looks the same as another, I guess."

"Yeah--and notice," Grant said, "there isn't any overtly incongruous situation here, as we had in the last two worlds we were in."

"Ug! Don't remind me of that last one!" Iterator of Rail Avenue said. "I'm glad you set off that bomb--cuz that was just... so perverted."

"Mmm. Hmm," Pantry said, looking up at Iterator of Rail Avenue with a deviant smile.

"So we just, I guess, should head over that way and, uh, rescue my friend, uh, I--" Daptin said.

"--that would seem the best course of action, but we should be prepared for combat," Grant said.

"I wanna try and reason with them," Daptin said. "After what happened to me when I ate the goodbye popcorn and woke up billions of years after the end of the universe, I don't wanna have anything else to do with that damn Cup of Coffee. They can fucking have it."

"That's fine, Daptin," Grant said, "but remember--our goal is to retrieve your friend and return home safely. We need to guarantee that will happen--and if giving them the Cup does that without loss of life, all the better. But we don't know how desperate they are or what they're willing to do, so let's be on edge."

"Okay," Daptin said distantly.

Grant began walking up a slight incline toward the clock, and the rest fell into step behind him.

"If it's a fight they want," Daptin said, loosely holding his gun to his chest, "it's a fight they'll get."

"I kinda hope there'll be a fight," Wreckage Mallie said. "I need the exercise."

"I'm gonna use my magic to kill. Oh yes!" Pantry Lurkin exclaimed.

"Now Pantry, is that nice?" Iterator of Rail Avenue asked in a lightly-admonishing tone.

"Yes," Pantry stated, staring blankly off into the distance.

"I mean--let's put it this way," Daptin said. "If all they want is the damn Cup, they can have it. I should've just brought it."

"But then we'd have nothing to bargain with," Mallie said. "If they're stronger than us, we'd be dead. As it is, they need us to get the Cup, right?"

"How the hell are we getting back, anyway?" Daptin said. "I mean, when the true Coffee in my system vanishes, like, I know we're supposed to return, but where? Near the Cup?"

"I very much hope so," came a female voice from behind them.

Turning around, they saw Pattern Integrity hovering in the air and pointing her Massive Assault Weapon at them. Instantly, Grant recognized her uniform--it was from the same army he had been in, back in Dramptica.

"Now just relax," Daptin said, holding up his hands. "We don't need a repeat of last time. I'm willing to give up the Cup, but I need my friends back."

"If that's true, why'd you bring back-up and why don't I see the Cup?" Pattern asked.

"Because you are an unknown enemy," Granticaine said, "and force is the universal language. One that we're somewhat fluent in, Major."

Pattern looked down at the emblem on her shoulder and then back at Grant, studying him.

"You're not Lord Perion, are you?" she asked curiously.

"I am Granticaine Perion, young lady. I see you wear the colors of Dramptica, but your uniform and weapon are strange. Are you indeed in the Barzhims?"

"I was once," Pattern said, raising her weapon away from the group cautiously. "Now I seek the Cup."

"Where are my friends?" Daptin asked.

"Over by the clock," Pattern said, and then returned her fascinated gaze to Grant. "How could it really be you? You're long dead. I mean, I've seen some strange things these past decades, but never a major historical figure."

"I was major when I killed President Emmerdine, but the war was already won," Grant said.

"Are you kidding? You were Lord Emperor. You ruled over half the world. And we're still fighting for the other half in your great-great-great-granddaughter's name."

"I don't know anything about that," Grant said.

"You were our great leader. You turned all of history around."

"Well I'm not into politics, so you must have the wrong guy," Grant said.

"It was your well-known reluctance to get involved in politics which finally propelled you to the top, when things got out of hand."

"You're talking about something which is in the distant future. I suppose that's where you're from. What year?"

"When I left, it was 366 NN."

"Well, to me it's almost 131 NN, so I guess we have a time travel thing here."

Pattern stared at Grant and appeared to be daydreaming. She seemed a lot happier than she had been just moments earlier.

"I'll go back and tell the others you're coming. I'm sure we can work something out. Just head for the clock," Pattern said, and then vanished, only to reappear a second later. "I just have to tell you, Lord Perion, I had such a crush on you when we studied you in school, especially the young you!"

Pattern stared another moment at Grant, smiled broadly, and then disappeared again.

"I think she likes you," Daptin said.

"We have a crazy time spinner, a spin a time, a look look look Lord Perion, a look look look Lord Perion," Pantry said.

"Don't call me that, pest," Grant said.

"So should we head for the clock?" Daptin asked.

"Why not? Grant's new girlfriend should sort everything out up there for us," Mallie said.

Grant gave Mallie a dirty look, in good humor, but said nothing.

They all started walking toward the clock.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 10
SR-010
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 21
sr21 01.6.2.2--Negotiation
--------------------------
==============================

"Okay, okay," Daptin said, holding his hands up, walking toward Cup's Club. "Everything's cool. We talked to your friend there. Let's just sort this all out."

The members of Cup's Club were standing at the ready. Coabler the Sawman pointed one of his saws at Daptin and asked "So where's the Cup of Coffee?"

Daptin looked over at Granticaine, who shrugged, then back at Coabler.

"Okay," Daptin said, "I'm gonna be totally honest. Some of it is in me. That is, I drank some of it."

Coabler looked angry and puzzled. Daptin continued.

"I mean, it's okay. The thing is, it's a pattern integrity, just like her. It'll go back together. In a while."

Kesh the Vector moved a little closer to Daptin.

"Let's assume you're telling the truth," the phantom said. "Why exactly have you drunk it?"

"Um," Daptin said, "the idea is that, like, when the time comes for it to like, you know, go back, together, it will draw us all back into the regular world. Get us out of this place."

"I see," Kesh said, sounding satisfied.

"And you guys can have the goddamn thing when we get back," Daptin said. "The people who hired us used us as pawns. We have no personal interest in the Cup."

"So why did you guys go on the mission in the first place?" Demolish All asked lazily, looking at her long black fingernails, leaning on a log.

"We didn't know!" Fake said, sitting on the other end of the log. Kesh looked toward her. They had let her out of her cage on the condition she behaved herself.

"So what are you saying?" Coabler asked, looking from Fake to Daptin. "You were sent on a mission, but you subsequently discovered that you were being deceived?"

"Yes!" Fake yelled.

"Cool it," Classic of Logic said, standing nearby with her arms crossed, glaring at Fake.

"How?" Coabler said.

Just then, Daptin felt the vibration throughout his body of Tavmatey trying to talk to him. He couldn't understand it, however. He cringed, and getting a little upset, answered Coabler.

"Look buddy. Not that it's any of your business, but we could hear a girl's voice from inside the cup. We were supposed to rescue her, but it all went wrong. Or right I suppose, for them. But you guys came along and messed everything up. After the balloon, she told us everything, the girl we could hear."

"Okay," Coabler said, looking over at Kesh, who nodded. "Just give me your word that you speak the truth, and we can get on to the business of figuring all this out."

Daptin looked around.

"Me? You mean me? Yeah. I give you my word. I give you my word that everything I told you is true, that we will give you the Cup if we can, and that we won't attack you, only defend ourselves."

"That satisfies me," Coabler said. "Come hither and let us discuss many matters."

With this, Daptin, Granticaine, Wreckage Mallie, Iterator of Rail Avenue, and Pantry Lurkin approached Cup's Club, who had arranged a number of logs into a rough circle.

As Pantry Lurkin walked past Kesh the Vector and Bith the Silly Train, he looked up and said "I like weirdoes!"

As Daptin found a log to sit on, he spied Jerald Hapal Hatch stirring a little, sprawled out on the other side of the circle.

"Whatever happened to him?" Daptin asked Fake.

"Whatever happened to you?" she shot back. "They just knocked him out. He's still alive though, maybe unfortunately. But what the fuck, man? Where did you find all these new psychos? Did you get back to Agoopish?"

"Let me explain it all to you later. These 'new psychos' as you call them are my good friends. Just trust me on this."

"Fine," Fake said, looking away.

All twelve individuals were seated around the circle of logs, and Coabler took charge of the affair.

"I have been seeking the Cup of Coffee for an extremely long time. I have the ability to walk toward the Cup. There have been several false Cups, but I believe the one you folks had was the true one. We just have to--"

All of a sudden, a musical beeping noise could be heard. Instantly, Mallie looked down at his duffel bag.

"What is that noise?" Kesh asked, a tone of alarm and threat in his voice.

"Uh--it's, uh--it's my gun--" Mallie stuttered, nervous.

"Gun?" Coabler bellowed, standing up.

"Relax!" Granticaine roared in a tone of supreme authority. Pattern Integrity smiled at him intensely. "It's nothing more than a communication device built into his gun."

"Probably just his girlfriend calling," Iterator of Rail Avenue said.

"But I don't think--" Daptin began.

"Okay, take it out," Coabler said, still standing, but somewhat calmer.

"Okay," Mallie said, as he unzipped his bag, shaking in nervousness, and carefully picking up the gun in an unthreatening manner.

Kesh looked at Coabler, saying "I would thoon safe."

Coabler nodded.

"Should I answer it?" Mallie asked, trembling.

"I don't think--" Daptin said, but was cut off by Coabler raising his hand.

"Okay sir," Coabler said, "now answer that call on the count of three. Understood? When the count reaches three, answer it."

Daptin looked helplessly at Mallie, then at Granticaine.

"One," Coabler said.

"Hold on a second!" Daptin yelled, standing up. The musical beep chimed yet again. "I don't like this! This place is totally fucked up! Things don't work right. My popcorn sure fucking didn't!"

"What are you trying to say?" Coabler asked.

"Look fella--we're dealing with two totally different worlds here. Stuff designed for one place does weird stuff--maybe bad stuff in the other."

"Fine. Settle down green-hair," Coabler said. "You know more about this than us. We'll just wait and hope the call stops."

Just then, the warbling chime was replaced by a continuous tone. Mallie looked up, and said simply, "Shit."

"What!" Daptin said.

"Answering machine," Mallie said.

A click could be heard, and Mallie looked at the base of the handle of the gun, where there was a little video screen. A little image of a young woman with gold-and-brown-striped skin came onto the screen. Her voice could be heard tinnily through the gun's speaker.

"Hi Mallie, just wondering where the andle you are. Looks like you forgot our date again. Well, I guess I'll just have to go to Mompobla by myself tonight. And I didn't tell you before, but..."

"Goddamn!" Mallie yelled, looking at Daptin. "I have to answer it! She's in danger! For real!"

Daptin inhaled sharply. "Do you absolutely have to, Mallie?"

The woman sounded like she was finishing up her message.

"Yes Daptin! There are people there who'll--come on man!" Mallie pleaded.

"Okay! Answer it!" Daptin yelled.

But just as Mallie was fiddling with the controls, the screen went blank.

"Fucking goddamn bastard!" Mallie said. "I gotta call her back right damn now!"

Daptin looked down, sat on a log, and said, "Fine. Go ahead."

"Just be nice and easy with that firearm," Coabler cautioned.

"I will. I will," Mallie said, fiddling with some buttons. The screen filled with text.

"Okay. It's going through," Mallie said.

Muffled beeping noises could be heard from the gun, and soon the clicking noise was heard again and the woman's face came up.

"Yes?" the striped woman said.

"Hi Phazzy. It's me," Mallie said.

The lighting around the group changed. Everything got just a little bit darker.

"Barenfa! Where are you, baby?" Phazzy asked.

Suddenly, things got brighter. A lot brighter.

"I'm on a mission with Grant and the gang. But I can't--what the hell?"

As the light had been getting brighter, it suddenly stopped, and the sky, which has been a very dull gray, became a gloriously bright green.

Everyone looked up at the changed sky.

"This is a really weird place," Mallie said, sighing. "But look honey, I'm not gonna be around tonight, but do not go to Mompobla. Kanvin is out."

"Crap!" Phazzy said. "Nice of you to tell me."

"I'm telling you now."

"Fine. Guess I'll do some education tonight instead. But will you be back soon?"

"Yeah," Mallie said, looking at Granticaine. "Yeah, I should be back for tomorrow."

"Okay baby," Phazzy said. "Take care of yourself--I don't want you to pull a Cueria on me!"

"No I won't," Mallie said, scratching his head. "So I gotta go now. Love you honey."

"I love you too, baby. See ya."

Mallie ended the call. Just before Phazzy's image left the screen, Mallie thought he saw the room behind her shimmering weirdly, but he figured it was just static in the signal.

"That was important?" Daptin asked.

"Yes. Very. She could have been killed."

"Fine," Daptin said, looking up. "What the fuck was that that just happened? The sky?"

"Who knows?" Fake said. "This place is so bizarre who cares if weird stuff happens? I mean--are you even surprised?"

"First of all," Coabler said, "you turn that gun off. I don't want any more calls. And the rest of you, no more calls, hear me? And look at the sky--I've been in these cupworlds for years, and I've never seen anything like that. Now you folks gave me your word--can you tell me now that you didn't cause that?"

"We didn't cause it, friend," Granticaine said.

"Clearly," Kesh said, "we are in a highly unstable situation. I felt something when the sky changed--something that has me very worried. I think Daptin was right about these two worlds not mixing well. We must be careful."

"I agree," Daptin said. "These kemig communicators use a very iffy and mysterious wave. Those idiots at Overwhelm shouldn't be issuing them without further testing."

"Well, let us put such issues aside for now, and conclude this discussion," Coabler said. "And let me cut to the chase--am I right in believing, Daptin, that you will now take us all back to wherever the Cup is?"

"Well, yes," Daptin said. "It's just, there's a time factor."

"A time factor?" Coabler asked.

"Yes. It will take some time, maybe like eight or twelve hours, before we can return."

"And this is because the Coffee you drank will seek to reunite with the Cup?" Coabler asked.

"Yes. I believe so," Daptin said.

"Come over here," Coabler said to Daptin, who hesitated. Coabler narrowed his eyes. "I have the ability to feel the true Cup. If you have its Coffee in you, I should be able to feel it and verify your story."

"I--I guess that should be okay," Daptin said, approaching Coabler.

"Just hold out your hand," Coabler said.

Daptin complied, and the Sawman took hold. After a few moments of concentration, he released Daptin. "That's an affirmative. Let's get going."

"How do we know that we'll all be brought along?" Bith asked.

Everyone looked at him.

"I don't know," Daptin said. "It seems that if people are travelling together, they're all pulled along."

"Quite right," Coabler said. "That's how my power works. But we have to be moving, walking. So let's get up and get a move on right now--we can't risk any of us being left behind."

"Fine by me," Daptin said, getting up. "But what about Jerald?"

"No problem for me to carry him, with my vectors," Kesh said quietly.

Soon, the whole group had gathered everything together, and began walking in an arbitrary direction under that disturbingly brilliant green sky. The huge tin clock still wobbled in the sky behind them.

They eventually found the way hard going--it seemed the slay balloon's intensity was so great near the epicenter, that it left only smooth ground--but beyond a few miles, tangles of broken trees made travel difficult.

"This sucks," Fake said.

"It would suck even worse if you were trapped on this shithole forever, which is what'll happen if I slip away while we're standing still," Daptin said.

"Yeah great, but do we have to travel so fast?" Fake said.

"Let's err on the side of caution, little one," Kesh said, floating easily over a fallen tree.

Fake climbed over the tree with some difficulty, saying "Yeah, but Daptin, didn't you say it would be like eight hours or something before it happens? I can't keep up this pace. I tried to ride on my cinder block, but I'm too heavy!"

Daptin looked over at her, her cinder block hovering close nearby. Then he looked ahead at the unconscious form of Jerald Hapal Hatch, floating along, shot through with vectors from Kesh.

"Yeah," Daptin said, wiping some sweat from his forehead. "This is pretty rough going. But it's not like we're on an innocent hike. We're in pretty deep shit here, Fake. We're talking like never ever getting home if we're not careful."

"Ha! You'll get back no matter what! You've got the Coffee inside you," Fake said.

"Not necessarily," Coabler said, bounding over a tree trunk. "If Daptin isn't moving at the moment of return, he too may be left behind."

Daptin looked ahead at Coabler, not too thrilled to hear that.

"But uh, Coabler," Daptin said, "couldn't you just use your power then? Move toward the Cup?"

"That's what I have been doing for a long time, green. It took us eighty years to find it. You fancy trekking another eighty?"

"Good point," Daptin said. "But you know what I was thinking--like Kesh, could you maybe, I dunno, float a log and let some people ride on it or something?"

Kesh paused in midair, turning to face Daptin.

"That's not a bad idea. I thought of it myself, not too long ago, but there are a few problems with it. First off, I have my limits--I certainly couldn't carry everyone. Also--since we're being so purist in terms of travel, could riding a log animated with vectors be the wrong sort of travel?"

"So what about Jerald?" Fake asked.

"I'm carrying him, not a log. If he were conscious, I don't think he'd like the feeling."

"Not much," Fake said, smiling, recalling the creepy feeling of Kesh's vectors.

"Let's keep it as an option," Daptin said. "But for now, we'll make due."

"The end of the quest," Classic of Logic said distantly.

"Who cares about the Cup anymore?" Demolish All said. "I wanna have fun in the 'regular' world, whatever that is."

"Hey you with the crowbar," Fake said.

Demolish All stopped and turned. "Me?"

"Yeah. I saw you blast that tree before. Why can't you blast a clear path for us?"

"The junk we're climbing through now is a result of your destructive wave. What makes you think mine will be any cleaner? Just do another balloon, kid."

"That would delay us a lot longer," Fake said, "waiting for the mass destruction to die dow. If you can't blast, it's no big deal. I guess I'm lazy. Always looking for ways to make this trip easier."

"No big deal, there, chick," Demolish All said, continuing on.

"I wanna destroy more! Blast 'em!" Pantry Lurkin said, riding on Mallie's shoulders.

A few members of the party chuckled, but a moment later, a booming voice, deep and resonant, announced "It's Millicent!"

"Who said that?" Pattern Integrity said, looking around in confusion.

Ahead of them, the whole group saw a young woman standing on top of a fallen tree trunk, smiling and looking around. She wore a black overcoat, had a round face with neat, straight, long blond hair.

"I actually did it--I'm inside the movie!" she said, nodding in satisfaction.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 11
SR-011
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 25
sr25 01.6.2.3--Millicent
--------------------------
==============================

The group under the green sky stopped and exchanged annoyed glances. Coabler rolled his eyes and looked back at the rest of the gang. "Okay, who wants to deal with this?"

Classic of Logic stepped forward and said "This is all we need."

The girl who had just appeared smiled at Classic as she approached.

"Well hello there Classic of Logic and all of you. My name is Millicent, and you know what? I'm inside the movie!"

"Okay," Classic said. "When you say you're inside the movie, what exactly do you mean? Do you mean that you were watching a movie with us in it, and somehow used a superpower or device to step into the film?"

"You got it!" Millicent said brightly, jumping down and leaning on the log. "I've always loved 'Cup's Club'--that's why I chose it."

Daptin looked up at the green sky, and muttered "I knew that phone call was a bad idea."

Bith, nearby, turned to Daptin and asked "Huh?"

"I'm just saying, when Mallie made that call and the sky turned green, I knew something went wrong--and now this! A girl who steps into a movie and we're the movie. I mean, you know what? We're totally fucked."

Fake stepped forward and addressed Millicent.

"Look Millicent. As I'm sure you know from the movie, we're in a pretty bad situation here, and to us, it's reality. We have to keep moving."

"I know. But you have some time yet. You can take a break and relax."

"Can't you see?" Daptin said. "It was the phone call! A direct link between here and there, direct communication. Look at the sky! And now, we're in some really dangerous territory. Remember when we were working at the water treatment plant? Or that place where we were goddamn prostitutes? Now we're characters in a movie--or even worse--part of this babe's adolescent fantasy! I can't take it! I just can't fucking take it!"

"Now wait a minute, Daptin," Granticaine said, sitting down on a boulder. "I think you're overreacting to this. I mean, just think about it. If there are infinite alternate worlds out there, then it makes sense that in one of them they just happened to make a movie about characters and circumstances identical to us right now. That doesn't mean we're in the movie."

"I just have a bad feeling about the whole thing," Daptin said, his frost flame flaring.

"Now Millicent," Granticaine said, "just where are you from and what method did you employ to get here?"

"Well, I'm from a place called Canada, and I got here from a spell I read in an old book in the school library."

"And girl," Granticaine said gently, "what exactly do you intend to do now that you're here?"

"I just, you know, I just wanted to join you on your journey. You know, be friends with you."

"Uh-huh," Granticaine said. "And just how are you planning on getting back?"

"I don't know," Millicent said brightly.

Daptin shook his head.

"Let me get this straight. You found a spell in a book, and read it--where--in a movie theater?"

"No--they were showing 'Cup's Club' at the library."

"The same library the book came from?" Fake asked.

"No--that was the school library. This was the main library."

"And where is this book?" Granticaine asked.

"I put it on the seat beside me," Millicent said. "I memorized the spell and recited it."

"Okay I can't take it anymore," Mallie said. "What happens in the movie?"

"What, the whole movie?" Millicent said.

"No! The part after this part," Mallie said.

"Well, you see, that's sort of why I chose this movie. This is real near the end. They kinda leave it open, you know, to like individual interpretation. We talked about it in class. You know, what people thought would happen and everything."

"Great," Mallie said.

"Do you want to go back, Millicent?" Granticaine asked.

"Um--I dunno. If I could live here with you guys I don't think I'd ever want to go back!"

"The spell," Classic of Logic said. "Do you remember it?"

"Yeah. Uh-huh," Millicent said.

"Is there a spell to reverse it?" Classic asked.

"I think there was, but I didn't really read it."

"Don't you think you should try and get back? You can always do the spell again, but you must have family who'll worry sick about you," Classic said.

"I guess. But you know--I didn't really think it would work. I never expected it to."

"So recite the spell!" Classic said.

"Um, okay. But it doesn't make any sense. And it was the one to go into the story, not to get out. But I'll try it anyway. Here goes... 'Little tiny owl, small as a thimble, smart as a whip, furry like a bat, and what do you think of that?' ...huh. I'm still here. Guess it doesn't work the other way around. I told you there was another one to get back."

"You're a long way from Kanda," Fake said.

"Canada!" Millicent said, stressing the pronunciation.

"Canada, whatever," Fake said.

Daptin lost his patience.

"Okay people, whatever. Millicent, congrats, you're now an honorary member of Cup's Club. Now can we all get a goddamn move-on? I for one really want to see what happens next in the adventures of Cup's Club, especially if it means us getting back to reality safe and sound."

"Okay," Coabler said. "Millicent, as leader of Cup's Club, I do grant you honorary membership. Now all of you, forward!"

"I'm really here," Millicent muttered, falling into step. "I can't believe it."

"We can't either," Daptin said wearily.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 12
SR-012
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 27
sr27 01.6.2.4--Daptin's Land
--------------------------
==============================

Daptin glared at the crowd he was trudging forward with. Thirteen people walking--one hovering in midair. He felt contempt for the others--to him, it seemed they were strolling happily, blindly into utter disaster. A horrible feeling of suspended panic was a heavy weight on Daptin's spirit. The green sky--the kemig call--all wrong.

The group was now ambling along a relatively clear area, and it had been several hours since Millicent had appeared out of nowhere. It almost seemed that they were approaching the outer perimeter of the slay balloon blast. An awfully powerful weapon, those balloons, Daptin thought.

The size of the group made Daptin nervous. He felt that he was leading them all to slaughter or something, that as soon as the coffee in his veins kicked in and transported them back toward the Cup, something terrible would happen. And he didn't like the feeling of responsibility. He thought back to Fox and The Tracy Taciturn and that lost day--something had gone wrong then, too. There seemed to be a lot of things going wrong in the universe.

What a fighting force this gang would be, Daptin mused. Cup's Club with it's ultrapowerful members. Coabler the Sawman, Classic of Logic, Kesh the Vector, Pattern Integrity, Bith the Silly Train, Demolish All, and the one they told him about--the one who had been transformed into a little plastic toy version of himself--Tickle the Monster.

Daptin did like the sense of otherness he got from these folks. They truly did seem to be from far-off, whacked-out worlds--unlike the unsettling sense of familiarity he always got in Agoopish and Aconck.

And there was Granticaine and his Provocation Team D--three awfully nice, but also awfully weird people. Iterator of Rail Avenue, Pantry Lurkin, and Wreckage Mallie. Mallie was especially strange--Injure Bodoni had been doing some weird experiment at Greatwall, and he called Granticaine over and asked him if there was anybody he'd like to bring back to life. It was supposed to power some sort of situation field, but instead Mallie--who had been killed in Grant's war--came into being. Bodoni had juryrigged the system and of course, just like him, couldn't reproduce the effect. Daptin was sure it still bothered the scientist.

And Daptin thought back to the Caxopys--that goddamn Cursive and her smirking sister Elaine--sending them on this suicide mission or whatever it was meant to be. Fake was such a nice girl, and she so loved the excitement of Agoopish. Now he wondered if they'd ever get back there, let alone anywhere coherent.

And the still-unconscious Jerald from Fiestarkoon. Daptin never trusted the guy, and was even a little disappointed to find out he was still alive. He was sure the little jerk knew more than he was letting on. He had to.

Then there was Millicent--appearing out of nowhere, claiming she had just succeeded in "stepping into the movie"--a "Cup's Club" movie, from what she told them.

Daptin looked at the girl and felt like crying when he regarded her innocence, her freshness. He stared at her and felt very low, very heavy, as if he were responsible for crushing this beautiful person's most cherished dreams.

As he continued to stare at Millicent, she slowed down a little, and looked around nervously. Daptin thought it was her detecting his glare, but then she looked down and pulled her hand out of her pocket. There was something in it.

"What's this?" Millicent said, examining the thing.

Daptin knew it was something important. He could feel it. It's importance was like a knife stabbing at him. And he moved toward Millicent to get a better look.

"This isn't mine," Millicent said slowly, softly.

And Daptin saw what she was holding--it was a little plastic doll.

"Okay," Daptin said, and Millicent turned to face him.

"Look at it!" she said. "I never put it in there! Things are getting stranger and stranger."

The others all turned toward Daptin and Millicent, and the group quickly halted.

"Let me see," Daptin said, holding his hand out. Millicent gingerly gave him the doll.

And Daptin looked at it. It was a doll of a young woman with long brown hair. He knew immediately that it was Tavmatey Numblem. But this wasn't what gave Daptin such a wrenching feeling in his gut. The doll had a T-shirt on, a T-shirt with a face on it. And he recognized the face. It was the waitress he and Granticaine had met at the Hello Tarby. It was Sleap. It was her face. Her smiling face.

Granticaine came over to Daptin.

"What is it?" he asked.

Daptin showed him the doll.

"Huh. That's strange. Not another of your party, is it Coabler?" Grant said.

"We're all accounted for," Coabler said. "Maybe Millicent here had a friend?"

"No, I was alone," Millicent said, biting her lip.

"Recognize her?" Daptin said. "The one on the shirt."

Granticaine stared intently.

"Yes! Yes I do! Who could forget that hairdo. It's that waitress from the Tarby restaurant. Yes. But why?"

Daptin coughed.

"That's what I want to figure out," Daptin said. "Something about this feels so... I don't know. I feel like I'm on the verge of realizing something."

"Hey we should keep moving!" Fake said. "I don't want to get left behind here!"

"Okay," Daptin said, and the group continued forward.

And Daptin began to get light-headed.

"People--keep moving. I think it may be coming," Daptin said, holding his hand to his head.

"We're ready," Kesh said distantly.

They continued for a few moments, and then Granticaine put his hand on Daptin's back.

"Daptin--I have a confession. Back at that restaurant, that girl left a note for you," Granticaine said, taking his hand off Daptin's back and pulling the little business card from his sleeve, "And I kept it. At the time, I didn't fully trust you--and afterward, I just forgot about it."

Daptin had a very confused and upset look on his face as he took the business card from Granticaine and read it.

It read 'Greenie--every Faprintarb, Copanck Center Basement NE, occult meeting--try it! Hope I see ya there--Sleap Drassy.'

Daptin's head was swimming.

"Something's not right. It's happening," Daptin said, and he felt a chill and a surge of electricity all through his body. The image of the doll and the business card in his hands in front of him began receding.

"Everyone--I'm sorry if this doesn't work. Please believe me," Daptin said. But already, he knew that it wasn't going to work.

He felt himself--and all the rest of his cohorts--getting sucked faster and faster into a vacuum--into an empty space--into true nothingness. There were no weird images, no loss of consciousness, nothing like their previous cupslips.

Then things happened very quickly, in the blink of an eye. Daptin could sense the others around him, and he was painfully aware of the acceleration of their flushing down the drain toward oblivion. He knew in an instant they would all cease to exist. He knew there wouldn't be any cute saves by ultrapowerful friends, no world of nothingness they could escape from. He knew they would be completely and utterly obliterated. There was the power of the Cup and the power of whatever the kemig call had caused. And in-between these two powers was a place where no one reigned. They were headed for a total, irretrievably anonymous demise. So Daptin struck out.

He struck out into the gaping, horrifying void and felt a wellspring of resource fill him. Time didn't matter anymore, all this was happening in a single instant. He struck out, images of his wonderful flight with The Tracy Taciturn down Canyon filling his mind. Yes--it was this sort of power and substance filling him. Primal.

He struck out, and in wild release, Created.

And in that single act, Daptin felt something more good than anything he had ever imagined. And he knew that things would never be the same, knowing that feeling.

He Created, and Thirteen people stood at the threshold of a new Land. They stood at the gate, the first opening, and they saw. And none of them believed what they saw. For it was a thing that all of them had harbored deep in their spirits, something glimpsed briefly only a few times in a lifetime, something you could maybe see a tiny glimmer of in one of those perfect days of youth. But here--here it just bluntly hit them all straight in the face. It was everywhere. It was unbelievable. It was Creation.

And they saw Daptin in the distance, on a hilltop, arms raised. This was his doing--it all pointed to him. This was wonderful. This was impossible. This was Daptin's Land.

Many of them wanted to speak, but they knew they couldn't. Daptin would speak the first words here. That was the way it had to be.

And eventually, after what might have been a minute or a century, Daptin turned to the group and smiled.

"This is my Land," he said. "And you were all here to witness its Creation. Welcome."

They all smiled.

Daptin approached each one of them in turn, clasping hands with them and smiling. When he got to Fake, she spoke.

"I hope this doesn't make you think you're God or anything," she said, smiling.

"I'm still the same old Daptin you knew," he said, then his expression turned more serious. "At least, part of me is."

"This is the first time I've ever felt truly real," Bith said as Daptin clasped his massive hands. "Thank you."

Daptin smiled and moved on to Coabler.

"I've been to one of these before," the sawman said with a knowing glance. "Yours was better."

Daptin let out a short laugh.

"Thanks."

The Creator greeted all thirteen individuals, except for Jerald, who was still unconscious. Daptin was happy the little creep had missed his Wonderful act of Creation--it served him right!

And Daptin liked the fact that he could still feel such petty feelings. He didn't want to lose his humanity, and he knew he wouldn't, but his current state of consciousness seemed to dwarf the human in him. Indeed, he could feel and sense, see and hear, smell and taste every nook and cranny of the world he had just Created. And a wonderful place it was. He was even then finalizing the arrangements of everything--and he found it invigorating that he had such a canvas to work on. And it felt so natural--it was effortless--and he wasn't designing things either, he was just sort of directing the way they flowed.

He made the area directly around them into a green, hilly paradise, with waterfalls, flowers, streams, lawns, fruit, and all the rest. And in the center of it all, he made a structure, a lovely house, including rooms that would always belong to each of the thirteen--even one for Jerald.

And then Daptin became aware of the two trapped in little plastic toy bodies, and he brought them forth and gave them life again and gave them rooms.

"Whoah!" Demolish All said as Tickle the Monster and Tavmatey Numblem came into being.

"So I made it through after all!" Tavmatey said. Then she looked around. "I guess."

Tickle bounded around like a monkey, and was drinking in the first sips of the sensory overload around him. His primitive mind was just beginning to grasp the situation.

Daptin approached Tavmatey.

"Tavmatey Numblem, I presume?" he said.

"Yes," she said shyly, smiling a sly smile and looking up at Daptin with awfully bright eyes. Her voice was hoarse, but adorable.

"Tell me about Sleap Drassy," Daptin said. He already knew, but he wanted to hear it from her.

"What did you want to know about her?" Tavmatey said in a childish, flirting, impatient manner, her hands clasped behind her back.

"Well," Daptin said, taking a step closer. "Out of all the things about Sleap, would you say there's one thing which stands out more than the others?"

"You Created this world?" Tavmatey asked, a skeptical look on her face.

"Of course," Daptin said.

"Well, Sleap makes your powers look like a weak effort, man. She's the one that got the Cup of Coffee--from a place you couldn't even understand."

Kesh the Vector turned toward Daptin and Tavmatey.

"She invited me to a meeting," Daptin said. "I think I should go and talk to her."

"That sounds good," Tavmatey said. "Maybe she can give you some pointers. And for goodness sake, take me with you. I'm dying to get back together with her."

"I now see what you meant about knowing me," Daptin said. "A little offshoot in my lifeworld. I remember it now."

Tavmatey smiled and twisted back and forth in joy.

"I get it," Daptin said. "Your precious Sleap got that Cup for me, didn't she? So I could do this?"

"Mmmmmaybe," Tavmatey said.

"Because I have something that she hasn't got."

"Uh... mmmmmaybe."

"Because I was there."

"Uh-huh."

"I was there at the First Creation."

"Bingo."

"And she wants something from me--in exchange for this gift."

"Yes."

"But you don't know what that is."

"Uh-uh."

Daptin turned around and rubbed his chin. His near omniscience only extended throughout his own Land, and no further.

"Wait a minute. I'm getting all this information from you--and you're just one of Sleap's playthings."

Tavmatey raised her eyebrows.

"She didn't plan this--she saw it coming, and planted you so you'd wind up here," Daptin continued. "Cursive and Elaine--are they her playthings too?"

"I dunno."

"No--there's something else going on. I'm getting this all wrong. Well, thanks for ruining the single most glorious achievement of my life! I create my own Land and because of you I'm wasting my time trying to second guess some super-hyper-ultra-mega-kazillion-powerful entity."

"She is that, isn't she?"

"She's nothing," Daptin said. "Her sphere of activity is a sublevel, even if it does reach such grand depths, relatively. Just like my friend Obfuser."

Tavmatey narrowed her eyes and became more serious.

"Your view of things is clouded by the First Creation. How do you know she isn't operating in That Which Came Before?"

"That is what's driving her crazy!" Daptin said. "No matter how deep she gets, she can never get past the First Creation! She cannot penetrate That Which Came Before!"

"Says you."

"Haha! I knew it!"

Tavmatey turned away.

"Your thinking is even more clouded by the abundance of youness all around you," she said. "This is your Land. Whatever you want to believe has to be true."

Daptin started to take a step toward Tavmatey, then decided not to.

"Daptin," Granticaine said, sitting on the grass, "I don't want to spoil things, but where exactly is this Land you've created? Can you bridge from here? Indeed, can we get back to our Earths at all?"

"Yes, Grant," Daptin said, turning away from Tavmatey. "Sort of. I mean, the Cup wanted to send me home, to Arctica. And it tried, but Arctica wasn't there in the form it should have been, so instead of going home, we were headed for nowhere--and I do mean nowhere."

Granticaine raised his eyebrows as Daptin continued.

"I have made a bridge--not the Aconck kind, but a real kind of bridge, which will lead to Arctica--when and if it ever comes back."

"What do you mean, 'come back'?" Granticaine asked. "Where could it have gone to?"

Daptin sighed.

"When Mallie got that call, that's what did it. Communication between Aconck and where we were broke all kinds of laws of reality, and the whole thing just went haywire. At least, that's my best guess. I got a glimpse of my home town for the briefest of instants when I Created--and I got that impression."

"So," Granticaine said, also sighing, "how do we know that Aconck will ever come back--recover from this disaster?"

"We don't," Daptin said. "But I have a feeling someone out there has the capacity to do it. Remember--Bavler Bestroystraw was careful to address the issue of stability in his equations. And he does refer to recoverable crashes in his works."

Granticaine nodded.

"Well, I just hope that whoever that someone is who can reboot Aconck, they're hard at work making it happen," Grant said.

Daptin noticed that Demolish All was looking very unhappy.

"What's the matter, Demolish All?" Daptin asked.

She smiled in a tense way.

"Well, Daptin Gone. I don't want to annoy you, but I'm just..."

"You want to do some destruction," Daptin said.

"Yes, and it's just... your Land is so pristine and so new... all this anti-damage is draining me."

"Well, my dear Demolish, how 'bout I create a sprawling cityscape for you to blast to your heart's content?" Daptin said.

Demolish All perked up and smiled brightly.

"Do you really mean it? Oh, I would so love it!"

"You got it," Daptin said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CHAPTER 13
SR-013
==============================
01.7--Zincler
==============================

Later...

It was the first new morning in Daptin's Land. Everyone had retired to their quarters in Daptin's House, and were just now waking. Granticaine had awoken early and had gone down to the kitchen, to find Daptin sitting at a table, his head in his hands.

"Good morning," Granticaine said, and Daptin quickly looked up.

"Good morning Grant."

"I saw some things in the sky last night--still working some of the details out?"

Daptin sighed.

"Yeah. It's tough for me to keep things straight. So many big decisions to make. The length of the day and the night, seasons, the edges of the world, the stuff in the sky, like you said, and everything else. Like they say, the devil is in the details. Not that there's a devil here. Yet."

"What do you mean--a force of evil to oppose you, as is seen in so many stories of creation and the times that follow?"

"Well," Daptin said, chuckling a little, "the thing is, I had to make that very decision--what sort of opposing forces I wanted in my world, to provide the tension, the energy, to keep things from getting old. Thing is, I'm still working on it. There are a lot of options. I never imagined."

Granticaine approached the table and sat down across from Daptin, who was scratching his left ear. The Creator looked tired, worn out. And he needed a shave.

"You know that I went to the bridge last night?" Granticaine said.

"Yes."

"And I tried to cross it."

"Yes, I know. I felt that happen."

"And you know what I found at the other end?"

Daptin looked Granticaine directly in the eyes and licked his lips.

"Yes," he said, in a disgusted tone.

They sat in silence, the wonderful light of Daptin's Sun streaming into the room, the primal fragrance of Creation in the air.

"What does it all mean?" the warrior asked.

Daptin looked away.

"It's supposed to lead to my parent's backyard in Arctica. But that location is unavailable. All that was there--all that's out there anywhere, is the vista you saw from the balcony at the end of the bridge. The dark vista of Aconck--of what's become of it."

"I stood and stared, Daptin--my eyes wide open--I stood there for several hours--and yet my mind could only assimilate a tiny fraction of the view."

"Yeah. I guess that's the way it will be. I don't know exactly what it is out there. But my bridge connects to a place where you can see all of the universe as we know it--maybe as I know it--it looks like all of known Aconck, and Agoopish and the Avert Cities as well. And some other places. The universe of Daptin Gone--in all it's ruined glory."

Granticaine nodded and looked around.

"At least it's still out there."

"Yeah," Daptin said getting up and moving over to a counter. "But I'm so wrapped up in this Creation, I can't really devote all that much brainpower to the issue."

Daptin worked the espresso machine he had created and made a cup for himself.

"Espresso?" he asked.

"Why yes," Granticaine responded. "I'm anxious to see what your conception of perfect espresso is."

Daptin laughed a little and made a cup for Granticaine, then returned to the table with both cups. Granticaine took his and looked into it.

"So what's become of the Cup of Coffee?"

"I don't know. The part of it that was inside me merged back with the Cup. The funny thing is, that instead of wanting to bring me--us--back to where the Cup was, it tried to send me home. But it wasn't there. So the force of the Cup sent us toward my home--and then brought its pattern integrity whole again. But where is it? I don't know. I guess it's still back at my apartment in Greatwall. Or what's left of it."

"Huh."

Daptin started scratching at his ear again, and took a sip of the espresso. Granticaine tried his, too.

"Wow!" Granticaine said, nodding. "Rather phenomenal! One of the fringe benefits of Creating your own world, I guess--really good coffee!"

Granticaine laughed and Daptin took a sip of espresso, but he stopped in mid-sip and also stopped scratching his ear, staring blankly.

Granticaine frowned.

"Is everything okay?"

"No," Daptin said, putting the cup down and standing up. "No--everything is not okay. I knew I felt something--but now--yes."

He put his hand near his ear and seemed to be concentrating intensely.

"Yes..." he continued. "Very clever. Very sneaky."

Granticaine stood up.

"What is it, man?"

Daptin held his right hand out and said "Just hold on."

Daptin then jerked his head a couple of times as he moved his hand into various positions near his left ear. Then all of a sudden, a multicolored sparkling ignited around the vicinity of his ear.

"I got it," Daptin said, his voice sounding strange.

He slowly moved his hand away from his head, and the area of sparkle, about the size of a baseball, remained midpoint between hand and ear.

Daptin winced a few times, then nodded.

"Okay, but how many?" he said, his voice sounding distorted.

Granticaine began to speak, but stopped himself.

Slowly, Daptin reached over to the sparkling area with his right hand, and with great concentration, still looking forward, grasped something between his thumb and index finger.

"Got it," he said, smiling at Granticaine.

"What?" Granticaine asked, bewildered.

Carefully, Daptin placed the thing he held on the outstretched palm of his left hand, and showed it to Granticaine. It was a tiny gold-colored speck.

"Uh," Granticaine said. "What might that be?"

"You'll be amazed when you find out, which I think should be just about--NOW."

Granticaine saw some movement from the other side of the kitchen--a doorway-shaped area in the middle of the floor, and the interior of some kind of cockpit could be seen through it. A tall woman was standing in the doorway, with lovely medium-length reddish-brown hair, wearing a revealing brown and white dress. Granticaine squinted and saw a tiny woman floating next to her.

"Daptin?" Granticaine said worriedly.

"It's okay Grant," Daptin said, then turned to face the doorway. "Spanking New Sarah and Pine Run Glara. What a pleasure to see you here. Welcome to my Land."

"Thanks," Spanking New Sarah (the regular sized one) said with a smile, stepping through the doorway and into the kitchen. Pine Run Glara floated out behind her.

"I guess you want an explanation?" Sarah said as she approached the table.

Pine Run Glara flew over and alighted on the table, right in front of Granticaine. He regarded her. She was under a foot tall, wearing worn-out blue jeans, a green-and-black-striped T-shirt, and white sneakers.

Granticaine gave Daptin an inquisitive look.

"Ladies, this is Granticaine Chug Perion. But I'm sure you already know that. Grant, these are some of the goddesses I told you about--Spanking New Sarah and Pine Run Glara, to be exact. And I think it's just you two."

"Just us," Glara said, her voice small, but not as small as it would seem it should be.

"Sit," Daptin said to Sarah, who accepted and sat down at the table. "And try that explanation on me."

"Okay," Sarah said. "But first, just let me..."

She turned and pointed a penlike object and the doorway, which promptly vanished.

"Don't want to waste too much energy," she said, turning back to Daptin. "So--the explanation. Well, basically, we've been in that zincler ever since you left the Caxopys for your mission. And yes, we saw and heard everything. Quite a harrowing journey."

Daptin frowned.

"So you were physically inside this thing, like totally miniaturized?"

"Yup," Sarah said.

"And you enter and exit the thing via a size-changing dimensional doorway of some sort?" Daptin asked.

"Something like that," Sarah said.

Daptin nodded in thought, looking at Pine Run Glara.

"So you two saw everything--what did it do--tap into my aural and visual nerves?"

Glara nodded.

"And when did you implant the thing?" Daptin said, looking at Sarah.

"When do you think?" she said with a look.

Daptin nodded.

"Fair enough. But why?"

"I had a bad feeling about your future," Sarah said. "I just knew your mission wasn't going to go right. And believe it or not--I think I'm in love with you. So I wanted to tag along to help you when you got into trouble. Glara came to keep me company. Everything went kind of haywire after that first Cup thing, you know, at Boltpike, and the door didn't work any more. We thought we'd be stuck inside you forever. Then when you ate the popcorn, well--after we woke up, all our instruments died and by the time we got them back online, you were in that other universe meeting this guy."

Sarah nodded her head toward Granticaine.

"Uh-huh," Daptin said. "So you don't know what happened between the popcorn and my meeting with Grant at Greatwall?"

"No," Glara said. "So what happened?"

Daptin smiled and chuckled a little.

"Let me have some secrets from you, little one."

Glara made a grimace at Daptin, but then smiled.

"I guess that's fair."

"So Sarah--now you know all about Aconck, eh?" Daptin said. "What do you think?"

"Pretty mind-blowing. It's a big universe out there."

"Yeah," Daptin said.

"May I see that?" Granticaine said, nodding toward the zincler.

"Sure," Daptin said, extending his hand. Granticaine carefully grasped the tiny speck and placed it in his palm.

"Remarkable!" he said. "A fantastically useful device!"

"Sure is," Glara said, looking up at Granticaine.

"Where did you get it?" Granticaine asked.

"Oh, the usual places. They say folks used to use them to store their harems INSIDE of themselves, so that whenever they felt like a little, you know, WHING," Glara said with a pelvic thrust, "they could bring out the one they felt like having fun with at the moment."

"Also good for bodyguards," Sarah said.

"I would say so!" Granticaine said.

"May I have it back?" Sarah said, looking from Granticaine to Daptin.

"Why not," Daptin said. "Is it rare?"

"Yeah," Glara said. "Not too many left."

"Huh," Granticaine said, nodding.

"So girls," Daptin said, "I assume you witnessed the Creation--so there will be rooms for you in my House forevermore. As you've probably figured out, there's something wrong with the rest of totality right now, including Agoopish. So you'll have to make due here for now. And don't go implanting that thing on anyone!"

"Of course not!" Sarah said, carefully placing the zincler back into a little ornate carrying case. "And thank you for not getting mad. What I told you is the truth. And the way things look--we managed to be the only survivors of Supbam."

"Agoopish may come back, just like everything else--but for now, yeah--you're it," Daptin said.

"Thank you King Daptin," Sarah said with a twinkle in her eyes. "And when you're looking for a Queen, please consider me."

"I'll do that," Daptin said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 1: GOODBYE POPCORN
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
13 Chapters--SR-014 thru SR-026
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 1
SR-014
==============================
--------------------------
02.1--Quality Scout
--------------------------
==============================

A magnificent feat of engineering that, pulling ocean liners up into the middle of Derolbam City. I wonder what sort of rogue inspiration hit its originator, and how he could justify the overwhelming cost of the project to the builders. But it was built, and it was a popular thing.

"I'm going down to the boat later, if you wanna come," Yester said to me and Injure.

"Um, that's not a bad idea, but I gotta set some stuff up, y'know," Injure said.

"And I have a meeting," I said. "But if you wanna wait till it's over, I'd be glad to go with ya. I've been meaning to go."

In this skyscraper we were doing our job. I'm Daptin Gone, a Quality Scout for OA, Overwhelm Associates. Based in this building is an outpost of ours. And what I do along with my navigator Injure Bodoni and secretary Yestersay Polay is go around to all these outposts and keeps tabs on what's happening, up close and personal. This involves personal interviews with all the major staffmembers, as well as accompanying teams on patrol. This was Timber Serious Earth, three Earths from the OA Greatwall Base on Mate Pavement Earth, and a bitch of a trip, since Bavler Bestroystraw's Aconck Group contains the first of the three Earths.

So in any case, my official meeting and interview with Il Zillionthi, head of the Derolbam Team, was scheduled for half an hour from then. Zillionthi was formerly a professor at Shirt University, and was a good friend of Bestroystraw at Thatterine College, and when Bestroystraw discovered Aconck, he offered Zillionthi the opportunity to join The Aconck Group, which he accepted. But when Letevs Fife split from TAG, and formed Overwhelm Associates, Zillionthi went with Fife. For a time, Zillionthi was involved in central administration, but he felt that he was tired of being around all the Red Alley Earth folks, and asked to move and head a new outpost. With several available, he chose Derolbam City for its metropolitan flair.

Zillionthi rented a whole floor in a brand new office skyscraper, with a magnificent view of the in-city-dock. The outpost had been in operation for eight months, and this was our first Quality Scout visit. From the looks of things, I would have nothing untoward to report to Fife--they had done the place up with real class, looking like the best of modern offices. They fronted themselves as computer consultants, to cover for all the esoteric equipment.

The outposts have the main function of monitoring bridging into and out of their Earths, and investigate if someone doesn't leave soon after they enter. Basically, the way it works is that with the OA machinery, they can pinpoint locations of bridging, and interpolate the number of persons and nature of cargo at both beginbridge and endbridge, thus knowing which way the bridge took the crossers. Since it is possible to build a bridge just about anywhere, it is impossible to intercept all rival bridging activity. But if the crossers don't leave, it is possible to pinpoint their location and deal with them. This is something we had to deal with when crossing over the TAG Er (short for "Earth") on our way here--we knew they kept an outpost there, and that we had a limited time before we'd be intercepted. This is especially hazardous when one has to travel a long distance overland to get to the desired interface locale. So the usual strategy, as in our case, is to travel on the OA Earth to an equiv point as near the border between interface territories on the rival Earth. In this way, usually a mile or less is required to get to the opposite territory and bridge out.

This does make it difficult to crossover two or more rival Earths, especially if the territories are illogistically arranged. And also, one has to vary the in-out points, because if the same location is used over and over again, a surveillance team will surely set up there.

Right now, there are only three groups which hold Earths in this way, the two mentioned previously, and also The Unreal 64, headed by Polk Thewsike. But I reckon that the split that occurred in TAG is bound to happen again in one, two, or all of the Bridge Companies now in operation.

Well, as it happened, today was a hectic one for Zillionthi, because the candidate the OA algorithm system had chosen for this Earth was just back from a trip across several Earths in order to prove the legitimate nature of bridging. This was to be his first detailed briefing leading up to his final decision as to whether or not to join. Personally, I feel that these candidates must by this point in their induction be pretty intimidated, and I wonder if they believe the idea that they can refuse and go about their business without repercussions. True, the offer is pretty much too good to turn down, but any reasonable person would see that OA is a rather secretive and militaristic association, and they must wonder how it feels about outsiders knowing about its inner workings.

So when I went over to Zillionthi's office, he was just coming out with the candidate, Ledrant Hate, and he proposed that I should brief Hate on Aconck since I was much better traveled than he. I agreed, and he went out for an important lunch date, saying he'd be back in a few hours for the main meeting, and it "couldn't be helped". Great.

I went into his office and sat down with Hate. He was a short fellow, about five and a half feet tall, naive looking, thin, and with short blond hair. Plagued by monsters as a child, some of the monsters' aspects seemed to have rubbed off on him. The extent and nature of his abilities were not fully understood yet, but he seemed to be very jaded and tenuous on the inside, though his mild exterior wouldn't show it. He didn't seem as amazed with Aconck as some of the other new recruits I had met with in the past.

"Well, I guess, well why don't I sit over here next to his desk and you can sit on that couch over there," I said.

"Sure."

We sat, and I took a notepad out of my briefcase and held it in my lap, pen in hand.

"I suppose introductions are in order. I'm Daptin Gone, um, and I'm an OA Quality Scout. Right now, I'm here in Derolbam assessing Zillionthi's operation."

"I'm Ledrant Hate, and I guess you know that I'm about to be joining this, uh, group."

"Yes indeed. Now I may take some notes, but they're more about your experience with the folks here rather than about you. It's my duty to really get into the working of these outposts, y'see. So don't feel nervous. I have nothing to do with your recruitment," I said.

"You travel to all the different bases on the different worlds?" Hate asked.

"Well, I've not been to them all, and there're more being established every few weeks. I'm one of perhaps half a dozen OA quality scouts currently operating. Our function is to keep Greatwall up to date on what's happening throughout the association."

"Hmmm."

"So you were just on an excursion?" I asked.

"Yeah. They took me to this weird alternate world. Man, the people were pretty weird over there. I was shocked when we first arrived. I sort of thought the whole thing was a rip-off. Y'know, a mind fuck."

I nodded.

"I think that's how a lot of people react at first. But it's all too real, I'm afraid."

"Hmm. So what world are you from?"

"Well, I'm from The Alley, Red Alley Earth, which is where this whole mess started. Most of the higher-ups in OA are from The Alley. Zillionthi was a professor at the college my sister went to before he entered Aconck."

"And the others here, they're from all different worlds?"

"The major operatives, y'know, the Primates, are all from other worlds. I guess you've been briefed on the OA algorithmic system of selecting Primates," I said.

"Yeah, they told me something about it," Hate said. "They said that my experience with the monsters was what got me here."

"That's a part of it I'm sure. But the exact nature of the criteria used are known only to our fearless leader Letevs Fife and a few of his close associates. They're looking for people with a wide variety of qualities, not the least of which is combat potential, to be perfectly honest with you."

"Yeah, they kind of alluded to that. Is that why they chose you?"

"Naw. I'm not a real natural warrior. And I'm not a Primate. Basically, I was publishing a magazine that Fife and some others liked, uh... It was called 'Unknowable Pivot', and when it went out of business they contacted me and offered me a job. I had known a few of the OA members vaguely while in college. I went to the same college where Aconck was discovered fourteen years ago by Bavler Bestroystraw."

"How long have you been in the OA?"

"Well, going on three years now. But as they say, time flies when you're having fun."

"Yeah. But I tell you, I'm still leery at this whole thing. I mean, I'm convinced that there's some heavy paranormal stuff going on here, but how can I be sure that Zillionthi's, and your, explanation of things is real? I mean, I'm not calling you a liar or anything, but how are you sure, for example, that all this is true?"

"Well, I can understand your apprehension," I said, playing with a little mobile thing on Zillionthi's desk. "And all I can tell you is that from what I've seen, the nature of Aconck is as it's been described to you. If you're asking me whether or not higher powers are involved, and who you might be pledging allegiance to, I don't know. But to me, it all seems to be on the level. But I hope Zillionthi is being honest and telling you of the pretty hot cold war we have going with Bavler's Aconck Group and Polk Thewsike's Unreal 64. I mean, as we've been colonizing Earths, if you will, the conflicts have really been heating up, and a lot of the time it does manifest in close-quarter combat. So I mean, I don't even know if I should be telling you this, but you will most likely be involved in combat at some point."

"Well, I haven't really been fully briefed yet, but Il Zillionthi did allude to an ongoing conflict, and stressed that OA was the only of the three groups with the good of Aconck as their major goal."

"Ledrant, y'know I think that's not entirely accurate. The U-64 is definitely out of control and not very concerned about the stability of Aconck, but TAG is more stable and neutral than OA by anyone's accounting. And this is not a secret, I mean, Fife encourages total honesty in Overwhelm Associates. But I don't want to put words into Zillionthi's mouth, nor brand him a zealot. All I'm saying is that all three groups are trying to attain supremacy, and that the conflict is going nowhere but hotter and hotter."

"Well Mr. Gone, I'm not all that concerned about combat. I mean, I'm up for it and all, it's just that I'm not sure what sort of combat it is. Is it guns and shields, swords and oil, psychic conflict, what?"

"Well, basically combat occurs when a group bridges into a rival Earth and is met by rival forces. So it's mostly two small groups fighting, using a wide variety of weapons and techniques. Not much psychic stuff, but some. But in this regard, in combat, we're quickly becoming the clear superiors, as our combatants have such a wide range of attacks and defenses. You, for example. I hear you have a lot of tricks up your sleeve."

"Yeah. I guess. It's weird, 'cause I've been living in isolation for a long time now, trying to cope with myself, to resolve things within myself. But now it seems that I've spent all this time resolving something which is now just being spun out of whack again. I mean, all of my peculiarities, and identification with monsters, now seems to be eminently utile. So I feel sort of numb in that."

"Well," I said, "even though there are always drawbacks, I think that OA is a great opportunity for you. I mean, no matter how much relativism you employ, this sort of existence just blows the conventional away. But leave all idealism at the door, since in Aconck the ugly side of humanity comes into all the sharper of focus. But hey, who knows what direction Aconck will take? I mean, the major watermark is that Aconck doesn't impact the average dweller on any Earth yet. We're still operating undercover, all over. And I hope this continues, but I'm not so sure. And the split in TAG which resulted in OA and U-64 may well occur again in any or all of the three, meaning more and more Bridge Groups, meaning more of an opportunity for extremism."

"Hmmm. Well, it sounds like the place for me, since I'm just full of conflict and contradiction myself," Hate said.

"Well, what have ya got to lose?" I said. "You're free to leave whenever you want."

"Will I be taught how to bridge?"

"Um, well that depends on how Greatwall assesses your abilities and aptitudes. To tell you the truth, they've been promising to teach me for a long time, but I'm so busy all the time it just sort of never seems to happen. Injure... That is, my navigator Injure Bodoni tries to explain what he's doing, but without a few months of immersion in Bestroystrawn Theory, not much of it makes sense. But I'm not complaining. I mean, I understand the upshot of it all, but the actual practice of bridging involves a lot of substantive illogic-lasso and reality-address tunings. But everyone in OA is welcome to learn how to bridge."

"Hmm," Hate said.

"So I guess I should start briefing you in earnest. So let's see. Where should I begin. I guess I'll go back to the birth of Aconck."

"Now, Aconck is..."

"Aconck is the interconnected set of Earths accessible by bridges and centered on Red Alley Earth, or The Alley. That's where, as I said, about 14 years ago a professor at The Dark of College by the name of Bavler Bestroystraw discovered the practice of bridging after spending much of his life researching centuries-old obscuria. It seems that bridging was in practice many centuries ago, but all records of it suddenly stopped about 450 years ago. And the thing is, according to Bavler himself, the Aconck Earths beside the Alley have no such history of bridging in their past, leading him to conclude that the basic bridging formula he developed was of a different frequency than the Sweptim one, Sweptim being that previous Earth interconnection."

"But now Bavler is our enemy?"

"Well, not so much enemy, but definitely a rival. I mean, his efforts to claim Earths and ours often come into conflict. I can't say that I have anything personally against the guy. I never really met him, but I had seen him on the campus from time to time, and he was often referred to in my classes on the Mysterious."

"So y'know, can you sort of tell me, give me a rough idea, of just how the hell this bridging thing works?"

"Well, as I said I'm no expert in the field, but basically, I can tell you this--in essence, a bridge is an area of space which one moves through, and upon exiting that space, one has basically a 50/50 chance of winding up on the opposite Earth to that terrain."

"Huh?"

"See, a bridger confuses an area of space into not being sure as to where it is, either where it really is or in the equivalent space on the opposite Earth. Because of this, when one is inside the space, it is unclear as to what Earth it is on the outside. So upon exiting, one or the other Earth becomes the one you're on. So if you don't transfer the first time, you can keep passing through the confused space until you get over."

"What do you mean by opposite Earths? Are they like negative versions of each other?"

"No. The terms is used the same as one might refer to opposite sides of a riverbank. There is nothing diametric in the comparisons between opposite Earths."

"And every Earth has one opposite?"

"Well no. If that were the case, then Aconck would be made up of only two Earths. The way it works is, that irregularly shaped areas of the surface of each Earth have different opposite Earths. So for example, when we bridge here in Derolbam, and in the surrounding areas, we'll always get to Tether Wraith Earth. But, according to Zillionthi's charts, if we go over to Marwock, for example, and bridge, we'd wind up on a whole nother Earth. So in this way, there's a complex webs of worlds, of which many are still to be discovered, since there are many hard to get to places on every Earth. And also, sometimes there's more than one way to get to one Earth, in some cases approaches are to be found on several different Earths."

"How similar are all these worlds?"

"Well," I said, "the weird thing is, y'know, I assumed that since all the worlds are so similar, that they all had a common past and each represented a certain branching of events. But as we've discovered, that's not really the case. For example, we've found certain rock bands, for example, occurring identically across various Earths, with identical or nearly identical discographies, but upon further investigation, it was found that their pasts leading up to their formation was often totally different. So it seems that the similarities are current-level, with pasts branching out, backwards."

"That's pretty deep. I don't really understand it all yet. I mean, like, how do you just go up to space and confuse it? I mean, what the hell?" Hate said.

"Well Ledrant, as I told you, I'm not entirely sure myself, but it does have to do with addressing reality in a certain way and employing certain tricks of illogic to create a local short circuit in a portion of reality, manifest in a three-dimensional area of space. But as to exactly how it works, I don't know. The terminology is this jargon that's meaningless unless you've studied Bestroystrawn theory extensively. You can ask Injure yourself, and he'll explain it all to you, but you'll wind up more confused than ever, as English is not really tailored to describe this sort of over-the-edge stuff."

"English?"

"Yeah--this language--English."

"I never heard that word before, English."

"Well, mostly in Aconck, English is called English, but I guess here on Timber you call it something else."

"Well, this language is Apertalk as far as I'm concerned. But we're speaking the same words, so I guess the point is moot."

"Yeah. But as I said, though things may be identical across Earths, such as this language, their histories, like the roots of words, for example, are likely very different."

"Doesn't that suggest a time-specific element? I mean, if these things are current-level, then have the worlds been coexisting and things been coagulating towards the same end results, or are the Earths made, the opposite Earths, are they made at the moment of the first bridge?"

"Well, that point has been hotly debated, but the latter seems to be, in general, the consensus view. I'm not saying that you and this whole Earth were just magically created the moment we first bridged over here. It's more, maybe, like we 'caught up' with you. I don't know. It's very confusing."

"Hmm."

"But beyond all that, you can't believe the sort of lifestyle you can have here. Like I said, it's not relative--Aconck is massively more interesting, enjoyable, and stimulating that any single Earth. I mean, the rush of entering a new Earth, being both alien and familiar--it's, like, awesome."

"Yeah," Hate said. "I could see that. I just hope my decision doesn't blow up in my face."

"Don't worry. All sorts of stuff is going on. And it's better to be in the loop than outside of it. You'll get into it, man. I'm telling ya."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 2
SR-015
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 18
sr18 02.0--Dolthethmen 1
--------------------------
==============================

Dolthethmen handed the cashier a five-dollar bill and a one-dollar bill. The cashier gave him two quarters and a nickel. Dolthethmen grabbed the coffee and the bag of nacho chips and the magazine and the gum and walked out of the store. He walked out of the store and into the phase of the fuzzy weekday afternoon. His car was gone.

No, the car wasn't gone. He was mistaken. He'd parked at a shopping plaza across the highway. Now he had to cross the highway to get back to his car. He looked down at the crap he just bought. He looked across the highway where he could see part of his car from behind a cement partition in the parking lot. The traffic on the highway was getting heavy, and Dolthethmen reckoned that his adroitness would be dampened by the coffee and the chips and the gum and the magazine. So he opted not to cross the highway just yet.

Looking to his left and then his right, Dolthethmen went right. Here on this highway, the parking lots of the stores, shopping plazas, gas stations, and movie theaters blended together. So you could walk along from lot to lot. But it was behind the stores and the plazas where it was cool. Because it's quiet back there, and remote, and abandoned--but someone or some car might appear at any time. Also, there were woods behind this highway's establishments. But Dolthethmen didn't feel like going behind the stores. He wanted to walk down the highway and maybe get to an arcade to play pinball or get to a movie theater to go and see a movie.

It was as this walk was in progress that Dolthethmen thought these things:

Here is reality. Right now it seems to me that I am walking down the highway. This is a fact, that to me right now I seem to be walking down a highway. That such a fact can exist is heartening.

For so much of life is unexplained, and there are so few facts. It is hard to understand what is really going on. But in the scope of what I understand to be going on, there are things which are plain, such as the idea of cars.

As I understand it, cars are devices built by people, used to go from place to place. But other things in life, such as the progressions of situations, are not so understandable.

But, like cars, these unclear phenomena are observable. So through reasoning, some possible explanation can be reached. And, though this explanation may be invalid, if it is a possible explanation, it can serve as the first level of basis in further examination.

In this way, at least as a sketchy proposal, reality can begin to be understood.

This is the season of my great discontent. I am not responsible for my situation, for in some way I've been thrust into this place and situation.

Will 1994 turn to 1936?

That's not a good, normal thought.

So it was a few nights ago, a stark chilly night under the crisp stars where I waited for that girl but she never showed up. I thought we would go into my car and I'd turn the key but not turn on the engine, so I could turn on the heater and maybe some music so we could make out.

But probably we wouldn't have made out.

I've not been having much luck with girls lately. But walking down this highway, pretty girls must be passing in cars. Just think--why is a girl driving a car sexier than a girl riding in a car?

Well, I guess driving is more aggressive and sexy than riding.

Sexual stereotypes really do play a big role in sexual fantasy or desire or whatever. It's almost like, any deviation or variation from the norm of behavior is sexy.

No, that's not quite right. Not all behavior--just some. What day is it today?

Dolthethmen kept walking down the highway.

Up in the next parking lot, by a big video store, he saw a bunch of people standing around, clustered around something. He quickened his pace and got to where they were.

These people were watching two young guys fight. They were all bloody, and continued belting one another. A really nasty fight.

"What's going on here?" Dolthethmen asked a girl watching the altercation.

"Dunno. These two guys just started fighting a minute ago, so we're watching."

"Shouldn't someone call the police or something?"

"Yeah."

Pause.

"So has anybody called?" Dolthethmen asked.

"I dunno."

"Should I go and call?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"Cuz it's fun watching them fight. It really pumps me up, gets me hot, to see two guys fight. I love to see animal rage spill forth onto this dull highway. Primal energies contrast well with the staid hum of the atmosphere of the video stores and arcades. Here, any rage or honest madness is welcome. I see that you are full of that rage, and yet you hold it inside so well. You would never fight as these two do, for you fear the release of your energies upon this world, for it would forfeit your unique position, were you to reveal your true self."

Dolthethmen was stunned by this girl's words. What she said jibed with quiet thoughts he had been having. That another, especially a desirable female, would even talk to him, let alone say revelatory, almost psychic things, excited him.

He responded to her.

"How do you know things about me, dear?"

"I have to go."

With this the girl was off, striding swiftly towards the video store. In the blink of an eye she was in the video store. Dolthethmen turned around and saw that a few more guys had entered the fight, themselves getting bloodied also. But he dismissed the fighters and walked quickly toward the entrance of the video store.

As Dolthethmen neared the door, however, he was overcome by resign, and gave up trying to seek this girl.

He thought, there's no way I'll catch up with her, and even if I do, nothing will happen between us. I could ask her how she knew stuff about me, but probably she was just speaking metaphorically. Probably, she's just weird. So I must give up and continue on to play pinball or see a movie.

Turning, Dolthethmen saw that there were six or eight people now involved in the fight, but he just figured it would end soon, and continued to walk down the highway. He hadn't walked ten feet, however, when he felt someone roughly grab the back of his neck.

The one holding his neck then roughly spun him around. It was the girl. With her other hand, she grabbed Dolthethmen in the crotch and then roughly pulled his head toward hers and kissed him, her tongue slipping into his mouth. And in that moment, the stunned Dolthethmen felt her tongue first enter the back of his throat, and then felt it move up into his brain, snaking its way all about inside his skull, until he lost consciousness.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 3
SR-016
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 22
sr22 02.3--Dolthethmen & Fer
--------------------------
==============================

Ledrant Hate and Prince Ferrajalt stood motionless outside the Noyage Parlour, surveying the unbelievable scene.

"This is big," Ferrajalt said.

"Yeah. So Injure was right after all. God damn," Hate said, taking a drag on his cigarette. He was shorter than Ferrajalt, thin and wiry, with short blond hair and a cool hat.

It was the streetlights that really got them. That, and the strange sort of cold. And of course, the lack of people. But the streetlights, they were a real pisser. Huge. Too huge. Fifty stories high they looked, some of them, casting their cold light on the cold scene.

"So is this it?" Ferrajalt said. "Are we screwed? Is this the end of everything?"

"I don't know. I wish we could get a hold of Injure. Why don't you try the payphone again?"

"I told you man, I don't like the shit I'm hearing on the phone. Weird shit, it doesn't make any sense."

"Theoretically Prince," Hate said, taking another long drag of his cigarette and looking up the abandoned street, "we could be stuck on this crashed Earth for the rest of eternity. Who knows if death even works anymore? The collapse of all reality--and Injure saw it coming."

"Yeah--and what the hell was he saying this morning--we all thought he was nuts--about how that guy Daptin Gone was involved in it, like it was his fault or something?"

"I have no idea. You know I met Daptin Gone on the day I was recruited. He gave Zillionthi a pretty good scouting report, unlike three months ago. He seems like a good person."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said.

"But you know, Injure was right about this happening, so who knows what the hell else he was right about."

Suddenly, the payphone rang. A chill ran up Ferrajalt's spine. He looked at Hate.

"Hey man, why don't you get that?" Ferrajalt said.

"Why--scared?" Hate responded.

"Fuck yeah I'm scared--you didn't hear that shit like I did."

"Fine," Hate said, walking over to the phone, deliberately calm, and answering it.

"Hate here."

The voice was that of a feisty old woman.

"Hey sonny, get your life in order, get rid of that Office Complex at Gumhanshire. Operator 6, 114-Demise."

With that, the line went silent, save for a distant buzzing.

Hate looked at the handset with a puzzled expression, then hung it up.

"What was it?" Ferrajalt asked.

Hate turned around.

"It was some woman. She said I should get my life in order and get rid of Office Complex at Gumhanshire. Then she said something about an operator."

"Huh?"

"Exactly. Is that the sort of stuff you heard?"

"No," Ferrajalt said.

Then the two were startled by voices they heard from within the Noyage Parlour, approaching the door.

"People!" the Prince exclaimed.

"Let's hope so," Hate said.

In the dark, Dolthethmen started to get worried.

"Hey Dole," Hasnafter whispered. "Shouldn't we have gotten to the door by now?"

"I don't know!" Dolthethmen shot back. "Maybe it's dark outside too!"

"Now boys, just have some patience, will you?" Emily said. "We won't see the doors until--now."

The group came around a corner of the Noyage Parlour to see the outside, oddly lit and abandoned.

"Oh this is just great!" Dolthethmen moaned.

"It's not right, is it?" Am said.

"Don't worry, honey," Hasnafter said to her.

The group stopped.

"I really did it this time," Dolthethmen muttered.

Emily turned to face him.

"What?" she asked.

Dolthethmen looked right into her beautiful eyes.

"I think I screwed up the universe or something."

"Why would you think that?"

"Because--I just do."

"Look folks," Hasnafter said, "I don't know about you, but I'm going out there. Whatever the hell's happened, we have to move forward. You always have to move forward."

"Fine," Dolthethmen said, striding in an exaggerated manner to the doors.

"Hello?" Prince Ferrajalt said, jumping out of the way of the doors as Dolthethmen swung them open.

Dolthethmen looked at Ferrajalt, then at Hate, as the other three came to the threshold.

"What happened?" Dolthethmen asked Ferrajalt, looking hard into the Prince's eyes.

"Uh," Ferrajalt said, haltingly, "well, something's happened for sure."

"Were you in the Parlour here when it happened?" Ledrant Hate asked.

"Holy fuck!" Hasnafter exclaimed, looking at the nearest of the giant streetlights.

"Yeah we were in there. Something's happened, for sure," Am said dreamily, also looking up at the lights.

Emily looked around and appeared to be in deep concentration.

"Do you know anything about all this?" Dolthethmen asked Ferrajalt, and then looked over at Hate.

"We have ideas, but nothing concrete," Ferrajalt said. "Is there anyone else in there?"

"I don't know. I don't think so," Dolthethmen said.

"Okay folks," Hate said, clapping his hands together. "Listen to me. We have a serious problem on our hands. As far as we know, the world as we know it has crashed. It has failed."

"What?" Dolthethmen asked loudly.

Hate held up his hand.

"Just hear me out. A friend of ours predicted that this would happen. We didn't take him seriously, but now, it seems that he was right. The only thing I can think of doing is to try and get to him--he may have some answers."

Emily looked up.

"Where is this friend of yours?" she said.

"As far as we know, he's still back in Derolbam City," Ferrajalt said. "I know it seems like everyone's disappeared, but our friend, Injure Bodoni, was working on a way to protect himself this morning. Maybe it worked, maybe it didn't."

"Let's just hope it did," Hate added.

"Look, who are you people?" Dolthethmen asked.

"Well I'm just a regular guy from the area, my name's Ledrant Hate. But him--he's royalty. You can call him Prince Ferrajalt."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said sarcastically.

Hasnafter and Am had their arms around each other's shoulders, staring worriedly up at the nearest streetlight. They were silent.

"Well, we're just regular folks from the area too. My name's Dolthethmen, and this here's Emily. The other two over there..."

Dolthethmen noticed what was happening with Hasnafter and Am.

"What's their problem?" Dolthethmen asked.

"Hey guys--you okay?" Emily asked of the stunned two.

"Yeah, we're okay," Hasnafter said blankly. "But willya just look at that thing?"

Emily looked up at the streetlamp and then back at Hasnafter.

"It's very strange, but then again, we're in a very strange situation," Emily said. "Don't make such a big deal out of it."

"Folks," Hate said. "Dolthethmen, Emily, all of you--we have to get to Derolbam City, and we came here by bus--a mode of transportation which doesn't seem to exist anymore."

"I have a car," Dolthethmen said.

"So do I," Emily added.

"Great," Ferrajalt said. "So if the cars still exist, and if they still work, and if the roads are still there, and if Derolbam City is still there, we should be okay."

"That's a lot of 'ifs'," Emily said.

"The whole world is one big 'if' now," Ferrajalt responded.

Suddenly, Hasnafter and Am began muttering under their breath, as they leaned back against the wall of the Noyage Parlour. The muttering soon turned to wailing.

"We're just not interesting enough!" Hasnafter moaned.

It was becoming apparent that the two were slowly sinking into the wall.

"I always wanted to contribute!" Am yelled.

They were getting swallowed up by the wall, faster and faster.

"He just wants to get rid of us!" Hasnafter wailed.

"We can't fight it," Am said.

Emily turned to Dolthethmen.

"What should we do?"

"I don't know," Dolthethmen said, thinking of rushing forward to help his friends, but hesitating. "Hasnafter! What's wrong? Who is it that's trying to get rid of you?"

"It's no use, Dole," Hasnafter said, a horrible expression of despair on his face. "We have no place in this strange, exciting new world."

"I don't know about you," Ledrant Hate said to the group, "but I think we should just let them go. Just look around--everyone else has disappeared--these two may have just had a little extra time. And everyone's existence may hinge upon us finding Injure and finding a way to set things right."

Emily stared at Hate, incredulous.

"We can't just let them disappear!"

"Wait a minute," Dolthethmen said, holding up his hand. "Am--Ambivale--listen to me! Who is it? Who is trying to get rid of you?"

Am looked up at Dolthethmen with the look of a child pouting after a temper tantrum, and with a distant and apathetic voice, she said "Someone."

Am and Hasnafter were silent and dazed now, more than half sunk into the brick wall. Emily looked around at the others.

"Why doesn't someone try and pull them out?" she yelled.

Hate looked at the girl, and in an accusing tone, said "Why don't you?"

Emily paused, jumped once in frustration and said, "Because, I don't want to get sucked in too!"

"Exactly," Ferrajalt said, with a slight snicker and smile.

"Just look everybody," Dolthethmen said. "They say that someone is trying to get rid of them. We have to find out who that is!"

"Maybe it's Daptin Gone," Ferrajalt said, looking over at Hate.

"I have no idea," Hate said. "But look around, people. Please. We're in a real bad situation here. Any moment could be our last. I know they're your friends and not ours--but we need to get going if we have any chance of solving this crisis."

"Who is this 'Daptengon'?" Dolthethmen asked.

"An old associate of ours who may be involved in this," Hate said. "But we can talk about this on the way back up to Derolbam."

Dolthethmen sighed.

"Fine. Let's get going," he said.

Emily looked at Dolthethmen, then back at the hapless two, now more in the wall than not.

"No!" Emily yelled. "We can't just leave them. There has to be something we can do! It has to be something like a test! Maybe whoever's doing it is testing our love for our friends!"

There was a pregnant pause as the three not-in-the wall fellows looked at Emily.

After a few more moments, Emily said, in a terse and inquiring manner, "What?" while flipping her hands up.

"Do you really love your friends there?" Ferrajalt asked.

"Huh?" Emily said, looking over at Am and Hasnafter, sinking quicker and quicker. "Well, yeah. I do. I mean, I guess I..."

"That's it," Dolthethmen said. "It is a test and we fail. I don't have any love for either of those two. Hasnafter is annoying and Am is a freak. I don't give a crap about them. Let them fucking go!"

Emily stood there, looking back and forth, tears beginning to form in her eyes. And almost immediately, Ambivale and Hasnafter were gone.

Ledrant Hate waited until he felt it was right to speak. "I know it's a shock to lose your friends, but like I said--look around you. Reality is shot. And just think of all the other people you've probably lost."

"You said you guys had cars," Ferrajalt said. "If they're still here, we really have to get going to Derolbam."

"Okay, let's go," Dolthethmen said, turning and starting down the street. "They're at the parking lot down here."

Emily, openly crying now, followed along as the group began down the cold, scarily-lit street. Soon they came to the parking lot, and found that most of the cars were upside-down.

"Uh," Ferrajalt said. "Upside-down cars."

"Very observant," Emily said, sniffling and seeking to see if her car was upright. It wasn't.

"Where's your car?" Ferrajalt asked Dolthethmen.

"Fuck!" Emily said. "They got my car!"

"Relax," Dolthethmen said from across the lot. "Mine is rightside-up, and it has a full tank of gas, unlike yours, Emily--remember?"

"Hmm!" Emily said in mock, flirty frustration.

"Okay everyone--get in," Dolthethmen said.

Soon they were all inside the car.

"Lucky those two dropped out," Ferrajalt said. "They wouldn't have fit."

"Have some manners, Prince," Hate said. "If they were your friends you might not be so flip."

"Just stating facts," Ferrajalt said.

Dolthethmen started the engine, and it sounded fine.

"We're on our way," Dolthethmen said.

They pulled out of the parking lot and drove up the street, but as they passed the Noyage Parlour, Dolthethmen stopped.

"What's wrong?" Emily asked.

"Nothing--I just want to check something."

Dolthethmen left the car running and got out. He walked up to the doors, opened them, and peered in. Then he entered the building.

"Look, what the hell is he doing?" Ferrajalt asked Emily.

"How should I know? He's fucking nuts," she responded.

Soon Dolthethmen reappeared in the entrance area and nodded toward the folks in the cars. Then he stepped away again, soon to return, leading Ambivale and Hasnafter by their arms. The two shuffled along like zombies, blank expressions on their faces.

Dolthethmen opened the doors and yelled "See! I had a feeling! They went through the wall, and just wound up inside!"

"Son of a bitch!" Ferrajalt exclaimed, as he and the others climbed out of the car and ran forward to see what the deal was.

"They're okay," Dolthethmen said. "Right Hasnafter?"

"Yes. We are okay," Hasnafter said in a very robotic manner.

"Am?" Dolthethmen asked.

"Yes. We are okay," Ambivale said, in an equally monotone fashion.

"Do you want to come with us?" Emily asked, putting her hand on Ambivale's shoulder. "We're going up to Derolbam City to see about fixing all this."

"No," Ambivale said. "I would like to stay here."

"Has?" Emily asked.

"No," Hasnafter said. "I would like to stay here."

"Gee Dolthethmen," Ferrajalt said. "You sure it was a good idea to find them?"

"Look," Dolthethmen said. "I want to find out who it is that was behind--uh--behind putting them through that wall and zonking them out like this. Well Hasnafter? Who was it?"

"A man who is listening to music. No more," Hasnafter said.

"A man who is listening to music. No more," Ambivale said.

"Okay, I've had enough of this. Let's get a goddamned move on! Come on!" Hate said.

"Okay, okay," Dolthethmen said. "You two sure you'll be okay here? We'll come back for you if we can."

"We'll be fine," Hasnafter said, a little less robotically, with an almost sinister look on his face.

"Okay--let's go!" Dolthethmen said, and they were on their way again.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 4
SR-017
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 26
sr26 02.4--Domino Wave
--------------------------
==============================

"It's not in there. Power zoom 7 carat/Farrafly method. It's not there. I can't jing it! I can't jing it! Former, 14 Relora stance. Go. Go. Possibility phase delay! Go 16 toron. Drip in 5. It's too impossible! Forgetprev dothis," Injure Bodoni muttered to himself, a little furry lady on his shoulder, him oblivious to the group of people who'd entered his workshop about a minute earlier.

"Hey!" Emily yelled.

"Ah! Ah!" Injure screeched, holding his hands to his head in sudden shock, turning.

"Injure," Hate said. "How goes it?"

"Greetings," said the little creature on Injure's shoulder. She was about a foot-and-a-half tall, wearing a black dress, and seemed to be a cute anthropomorphic fox or cat or something, with yellow-orange fur.

"Hi there," Injure said, looking back at his equipment.

Hate strode forward and looked to see what Injure was doing, giving the little furry lady a sideways glance.

"Looks like you were right," Hate said quietly.

Injure heaved a sigh and turned to face the others.

"Everybody, I've been working, um, at a steady pace since the collapse, and I have to say that while it's bad--really bad--the fact that any of us are here is a good sign."

The little creature smiled.

"What the hell is that?" Ferrajalt asked, nodding his head toward the furry lady.

"My name is Ann Saply. And I'm a who, not a what, young royal."

"Sorry," Ferrajalt said. "But where exactly did you come from?"

"This business just sort of shook me out the pepper shaker, so to say," Ann said.

"She appeared soon after the collapse," Injure said. "Her signatures indicate fifth-realm/perpendict origins, though of course I can't be sure."

"Uh huh," Ferrajalt said, nodding, mocking Injure's not-for-laymen techspeak.

Hate looked intently at Injure. "Have you tried to bridge?"

Injure gave a look of despair. "Yes."

"What happened?" Hate asked.

"Well," Injure said with emphasis, "it wasn't pretty."

"What do you mean?" Ferrajalt said.

Injure looked down at his instruments.

"With the collapse, this Earth is no longer suitable for bridges. The b-volume I hanced became terribly unstable, full of lightning and monstrosities. Pretty much what I expected."

Then Injure looked at Dolthethmen and Emily. "These two--did you locate any more?"

"Huh?" Ferrajalt asked.

"These people you found--were there any more? Did you see any more?" Injure asked.

"Well," Ferrajalt said, "there were two others, but they got really messed up. They looked at those streetlights and got sucked through a wall and were, like, totally stoned out."

"Where are they?" Injure asked.

"Back at the Noyage Parlour in Hennonly. They were in no shape to travel," Hate said.

"Hmm. I was wondering if any non-OA had remainified. Interesting," Injure said.

"Huh?" Dolthethmen said.

Ann Saply gave Dolthethmen a strange look.

Injure looked at Hate, who nodded.

"I guess there's no point in keeping this from you," Injure said to Dolthethmen and Emily. "We are members of Overwhelm Associates--a company which has the ability to travel to thousands of different Earths. I had thought our off-Earth status was what kept us existent--even though most of us here went non--but with Ledrant and you folks, it seems like my theory is wrong. Though Ledrant is jolc-tethered flive, and Primate."

"Yeah, that's me, Mr. Jolc-Tethered. Anyway, who else survived?"

"Well, as far as I know, there are four others, all Primate," Injure said.

"Who?" Hate asked.

"Lemme see--Vike Varmabey and Treyess Arcomany were the only ones left here at base when it happened. Treyess wasn't even supposed to be here--she was trying to get away from Greatwall until that faery thing blew over."

"Who else?" Hate asked.

"Well, Nevrippa Den and V Sincein were stuck somewhere, and Vike and Treyess went to try and find them."

"How'd you get in touch with them?" Hate asked.

"Oh--kemig communicators still work. At least in the same Earth--we haven't been able to contact Greatwall or anyone else, though," Injure said.

"Yeah, but who carries kemigs with them?" Ferrajalt asked.

"Luckily, V Sincein has one of the portable prototypes, built into his gun," Injure said.

There was an uncomfortable silence, until Hate finally spoke.

"Can we reverse this collapse?"

Injure sighed.

"Short answer? Yes. Long answer? Highly unlikely. Not to get too technical, but every Earth has a complex system of event-whastions. The domino-wave that hit us sent the whole thing way off-kilter. At least, that's my theory. I did see it coming, you know. You remember the weird coincidences that happened in the past few days--like a tsunami, disorder was sucked away briefly as the massive disorder deluge was approaching."

"So how could we revive this Earth's system?" Hate asked.

Injure smiled in frustration and shook his head.

"The right event-whastion could resuscitate part of the system, and if it's the right part, it could set off a chain reaction which would totally on-line this Earth again. From there, Aconckwise, it's fortyjult."

"So what the hell does that mean?" Ferrajalt asked.

"It means, Prince, that we might be able to make things right by doing something, but we have no idea what that something might be," Injure said.

"Oh," Ferrajalt said.

"Okay now wait a minute," Emily burst out. "Why did you say this happened again?"

Injure regarded the girl.

"I don't know the cause of the domino-wave--it could have been anything. The Unreal 64, another company like ours, has been doing very dangerous things with reality, so it was probably them. I also definitely read the signature of one of our former associates, a guy named Daptin Gone, in the pre-wave ifo-flow. He could have been working for them. I've heard rumors in that regard."

"Also," Hate added, "it's well-known that Aconck--our interconnection of Earths--has been tried before, around 500 years ago. They suffered a total collapse as well. And they never recovered. But luckily, that was a different set of Earths. Well, except for Red Alley Earth, which was spared, which is why we know about it.. But I digress."

"Okay," Emily said, turning to Dolthethmen. "Okay. Dole, you know what you told us. You said you might have caused all this."

Dolthethmen looked down, tears welling up in his eyes.

"Let's hear about this!" Injure said in his nerdy manner.

Dolthethmen frowned and shook his head, as the events of earlier in the day ran through his mind...

The girl's tongue in his head... he passed out and woke up to her doing sexual things to him, and she revealed she was him from the future... he used vague magic to get away from her, then he went to the mall... met Hasnafter and Ambivale and Emily there... he used vague magic again to make Emily attracted to him... then he went to the Noyage Parlor with them...

"Um," Dolthethmen said, "I don't know. I guess a lot of stuff happened today. Things kinda got out of hand."

"In what way?" Injure asked.

"Well, I guess since you were honest, I'll be honest too," Dolthethmen said, looking up. "I---I think I have powers. Today, what happened was, um, there was this girl who like, assaulted me, y'know, in that way, and it turned out that, y'know, she was basically me in the future. She had come back in time to, whatever, be perverted with her previous self."

"What?" Emily asked in shock and amazement.

"Yeah," Dolthethmen said. "The thing is, I was able to get away from her and stuff, but what I had to do was, I mean, I had to like make a mental note, that when I got that powerful, you know, having time travel and stuff, I should go back and save myself from her, and really erase the whole event. So that's what I did. But that's probably what attracted her--me--to that time and place. I don't know."

"Fascinating!" Injure said. "This is prime stuff!"

"Okay, okay," Ferrajalt said. "Forget Bodoni--the scientist in him is taking over. So, uh--Dolthethmen was it?--why do you think you caused this? Because of this time travel junk?"

Dolthethmen sighed.

"It's not just that. I--it's just that, before..."

He looked at Emily.

"When I met you at the mall, Emily, I just--I don't know. I had a fantasy about you, about going out with you and stuff. So I, well, I did the same thing--I asked my future self to alter reality so that I could go out with you and stuff."

"And stuff?" Emily asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah," Dolthethmen said, looking down again. "And stuff."

"So you think you caused this reality collapse?" Hate asked.

"It crossed my mind," Dolthethmen said, looking up at Hate.

"No," Injure said. "What I gather from your story, the forces and frames involved, there's no way it could have been you. Although--that all this stuff happened to you today is probably related to the approaching domino-wave. Has this sort of thing happened before, Dolthethmen?"

"Yeah. I mean, nowhere near as bad as this, but it has happened before. I mean, a little."

"Well," Injure said, "like I said, I'm certain that this phenom-set of yours is an effect of the domino-wave--not its cause. But thank you for offering the information--every little bit helps."

"Uh-huh," Dolthethmen said, miserable.

Suddenly, a wild beeping-and-ringing noise was heard.

"The central kemig!" Injure yelled. "Hopefully it's V and Nevrippa telling us that Treyess and Vike are there."

Injure fiddled with some controls, and an awesome visage appeared on the screen--a bizarre monster in bizarre armor.

"Hypergod Amnifaoz here," a frightening voice boomed. "Who's there?"

"Uh," Injure said, "this is, uh, OA Consultants. Who's this?"

"My ID precedes! All channels are dead. What is your twenty?" Hypergod Amnifaoz thundered.

Injure looked at the others.

"Um--we're on Timber Serious Earth, in Derolbam City. What's your, uh, twenty?"

The Hypergod was seen looking around for something.

"Not enough information," Amnifaoz said. "Did you experience a disturbance 118 minutes ago?"

Injure looked at the others again, then back at the screen.

"Uh, yeah, we did experience something--a reality collapse of some sort."

"Filba/fibla! Concurs. Must reconnoiter with Emma. Hold," the monster said, again looking around offscreen.

"Who the hell is that?" Ferrajalt asked.

"I have no idea!" Injure said. "We never picked up an alien signal on the kemig before!"

"End possibility/Emma," Amnifaoz said. "I am utterly lost. Hypergod Word--request FIF, promise to do you no harm, provide help and rewards if asked for. Response?"

"Uh, what do you mean?" Inure asked.

"Rephrasing, I need permission to Full-Info-Fill to your twenty. I swear to do you no harm, and provide help and material rewards if you so wish. Do you agree?"

"I have to confer with my, uh, associates. Give me a minute."

"Understood."

Injure turned to the group, then to Ann Saply, still on his shoulder.

"Ann--you came out of nowhere--you know this guy?"

"I don't know him," Ann said, her eyes looking as wise as ever. "But he might prove helpful. I say let him come through."

"Well, people?" Injure asked.

"It's up to you," Hate said.

"Okay. I say we let him through," Injure said, turning to the kemig screen. "Okay, uh, whoever you are. Permission granted to come though."

A flash of light and a brief popping sound later, Hypergod Amnifaoz towered before Injure Bodoni.

"You have my gratitude," the monster said.

"No problem," Injure replied.

The Hypergod then gazed at Ann Saply and let out a loud metallic sound that might have been a laugh.

"The re-ine of your kind! Twas a fine damagewave hit this realm then!" Amnifaoz said.

Ann regarded the beast calmly.

"Muttering recruit, get a grip," she said.

"I thought you said you didn't know this guy?" Injure said.

"I don't know him, but his kind I know," Ann said, jumping off of Injure's shoulder and onto a nearby comfy chair. "He's not really one of them. They started taking humans and turning them Hypergod some time ago. But that was infinity years ago."

Emily sat down in another of the comfy chairs, holding her hand to her head.

"I know this might seem a little lame," she said, "but I'm thinking now that this might be a dream. Why shouldn't I think this is a dream?"

"I know this must seem unbelievable to you," Bodoni said. "I mean, you being the only normal person here and all."

"The thing is," Emily said, "I'm not all that normal."

"What do you mean?" Injure asked.

"I mean," Emily said, "that I am Dolthethmen, from the future. I came back to fool around with myself a little. But I never expected any of this. I mean--I am from the future after all--and none of this ever happened!"

Dolthethmen felt like a mountain of bowling balls had just collapsed onto him. He stared blankly at Emily.

"Well!" Emily said. "What do you want? I remember when I was you all too well. I was such a loser."

Dolthethmen continued to stare.

"So I was right," he said. "You are the same future me that screwed me up in the parking lot."

"Not really," the pretty girl said. "I did that a few centuries back. I've mellowed out a lot since then."

Dolthethmen sneered.

"So this is what I have to look forward to? Becoming a superpowerful pervert?"

"Among other things--yes," Emily said.

Tears began to well in Dolthethmen's eyes.

"I had a good life here. I was learning things. I was maturing," he said.

"And you still will," Emily said. "It's just--oh!--you're too irresistible a target!"

Dolthethmen turned away, and though trying to hold back, burst into tears.

"Sorry," Emily said.

"Excellent situation! An exquisite flavor!" Hypergod Amnifaoz bellowed. "Most refined."

"What?" Emily asked, looking calmly up at the beast.

"Ho, I am a connoisseur of such fine situations! And you, the sexual predator of past selves, provide lively grist!"

"I'm glad you find this so amusing," Emily said.

"A fine spread. I must record. Hold," Amnifaoz said, reaching into a compartment in the left shoulder of his armor and pulling out what appeared to be a snub gun of some sort.

Prince Ferrajalt held up his hand and said "ho ho ho ho" in alarm.

"Naw!" Amnifaoz said. "It's just a situation camera--passive device. Does not harm. Here, a click."

The Hypergod clicked the device, and placed it back in his armor.

"See? Now I can view the situation over and over again. Even publish-array it for my fellows!"

Injure Bodoni licked his lips and stared at Amnifaoz's armor.

"A situation camera?" the scientist asked. "A truly functional situation camera? Incredible!"

"Yes," Amnifaoz boomed. "Standard issue. I see you're intrigued. I can confer all technical specifications to you, if you wish."

"Haha! Yes!" Injure said, looking around at the others. "I want it! A situation camera!"

"Don't listen to him," the furry little lady Ann Saply said. "He's got inferior equipment. I can describe to you a full-motion, 5-D situation recorder."

"Bah!" Amnifaoz roared.

"Hey Mr. Scientist!" Emily yelled, standing up. "I know you're getting a hard-on over all this new technology, but I don't think you've grasped what I said before--I am from the future--and none of this ever happened! Not in any timestream!"

"Look you!" Injure said, losing his cool. "This sort of event wouldn't leave a scratch on up to 18 accordions of time! So of course it never happened!"

"Huh?" Emily said.

"Whatever sort of creature you are," Injure said, "you're not gonna discover this sort of thing unless it hits you square in the ass!"

"I see," Emily said.

"People!" Ledrant Hate yelled. "And others. We must seek a resolution to this problem. Injure here has stated that there is something we can do that will make everything right again. Isn't that so?"

Injure looked at his instruments.

"That's true, but with the setup I have here, the best I could do is test event-whastions to see if they'd work--but it could take 40 to 50 minutes to test each one!"

"What exactly is an 'event-whastion'?" Emily asked.

"It's just something that happens!" Injure said impatiently. "Saying hello to your mother! Throwing a soda can out a car window! Skipping a stone! Anything!"

"So effectively," Hate said, "there are an infinite array of event-whastions available at any time."

"Well, effectively, but remember Corridor--in any situation, only a tiny subset of all possible event-whastions will be apparent as options."

"Okay," Hate said, thinking. "Okay. Back at the Noyage Parlour, the payphone rang. I picked it up and some old woman told me something like, to get my life in order and get rid of Office Complex at Gumhanshire. Then she said something about an operator."

"Look I don't understand!" Emily shouted. "Why not ask Hypergod here or the fuzzball over there? They obviously have the technology!"

Injure was annoyed.

"I already did ask Ann, and though helpful, she doesn't have the capacity. I assume Amnifaoz doesn't either, since Ann's at a higher technological level."

"That's true," Ann said.

"Fuzzball! Ha ha ha!" Amnifaoz bellowed.

Ann sneered at the Hypergod.

"But this old woman!" Injure yelled. "What did she say again?"

"To get my life in order by getting rid of Office Complex at Gumhanshire--you know--that huge building down in Doscovor," Hate said.

"I know it," Injure said. "But get rid of it? As far as we know, it may already be gone--a lot of buildings here in Derolbam are gone, you know."

"Well, I'm just saying, getting rid of that building, however it might be done, would be an event-whastion, right?" said Hate.

"I guess so," Injure said. "But I still don't understand exactly what 'getting rid of' means."

"Destroy it!" Emily said. "Blow it up or something!"

Injure turned to look at Emily.

"First of all, blowing up a building takes months of preparation. Secondly, the ruins of the building will still be on site. So are we getting rid of the material of the building, or just its pattern integrity?"

Ferrajalt turned to Amnifaoz.

"Um, Amnifaoz--could you destroy a building?"

The beast regarded the Prince.

"My personal arms and explosives can mete out wild levels of destruction. But the demolition of a huge building is tricky work. I have tried. Like it or not, I am about as small as you when compared to such a behemoth construct. It would be a slow/messy process, away from these need-parameters."

"Um, okay. But how 'bout, y'know, like mass destruction?" Ferrajalt suggested. "Like atomic or strong force or whatever?"

"We don't have any here," Injure said. "And even if we did--destroying all of Doscovor and its environs is different than destroying a single building."

"Well feed it into your machine--just blowing up the building or whatever--and see if it's the right event!" Prince Ferrajalt said. "Why else would we have gotten that call?"

"I can think of lots of reasons," Injure said, fiddling with his instruments. "But I guess it's worth a try. Only problem is, it's such a pain to get the datum into my models."

"Well do it," Hate said. "If it turns out to be the right thing, we'll figure out some way to destroy it."

"Remember Ledrant--the specific phrasing was 'get rid of'. That's what I'm putting into the model, and that's what we'll have to do."

"Agreed," Hate said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 5
SR-018
==============================
02.5--Ferrajalt Flashback
==============================

An uncomfortable silence fell over the room. Prince Ferrajalt looked around and thought:

This loser Dolthethmen, now curled up into a fetal position, was still sobbing a little. And what he would become, this gorgeous but superpowerful and corrupt woman, Emily, sitting in a big chair, looking kind of happy.

Then there was the huge armored monstrosity of Hypergod Amnifaoz--he seemed far badder even than anything from Hell. And the little yellowfur cat lady in the black dress--"shook out of the pepper shaker" she said--who had befriended Injure Bodoni.

Yeah, that Injure. He had a better grasp on bridging and Aconck tech than almost anybody. But he could be a real dick at times.

And Ledrant Hate--cool and collected as usual. Ferrajalt wondered if Amnifaoz bore any resemblance to the monsters that tormented Hate as a child.

And Ferrajalt thought back to the palace that was his home, the royal family he so gladly abandoned. And now this situation. Not too exciting. The prospect of being stuck in this messed-up failure of an Earth for the rest of eternity was not too appealing.

But he took a risk by joining Overwhelm Associates. Still, he wished he was home, and he felt bad that he hadn't contacted his family in so long. He could only imagine what the tabloid press had concocted as the reason he had effectively disappeared. He supposed his parents thought he had joined a cult or something, but they would never suggest such a thing to the press.

No, there were probably some really awful stories about him back home.

Home...

Ferrajalt thought back to the events just preceding his entry into Overwhelm Associates and Aconck...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 6
SR-019
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 13
sr13 02.6--Balsativan
--------------------------
==============================

Prince Ferrajalt walked up the stairs, but his mother managed to yell after him as she always did.

"Oh Ferrajalt!" Queen Ibnia said. "The Polants called from the road. They'll be here in fifteen minutes, no more than twenty."

Ferrajalt stopped, frustrated.

"So what do I care?"

He was tall, with short, wavy, light brown hair. His nose was slightly crooked from a childhood injury.

"It's high time you grew up and realized your social responsibilities. You're not a child anymore."

"Okay, Mother, I don't want to argue. Just tell me what I have to do and I'll do it. Is that fair?"

Ferrajalt squeezed the exquisite banister in restlessness, waiting for the Queen to respond.

"Ferri, that's an awfully mean attitude to take, don't you think?"

"I'm just--"

"You are heir to the throne, after all. And it's high time you started acting like it!"

Ferrajalt waited, a very unhappy look on his face.

"Look Mother, I don't feel at all like you want me to. Not by a kiffin' long shot!"

"Ferri, don't cuss."

"Just tell me what you want and I'll do it! I can't help the way I feel, but I can help the way I act, dammit!"

He waited for a few moments, then continued up the stairs.

"You're to entertain the Polants, dear. Your father and I have to go to the Capital to meet with the Secretary of Defense," the Queen said, having walked over to the bottom of the stairs now, looking up at her son. "Top priority, you know, Ferri. In the national interest. You understand, don't you?"

Ferrajalt had a sinking feeling.

"What exactly am I to do to entertain the Polants?"

"I know it's tough for you dear, with all your siblings off at school."

"Mother, what have you planned for me to do?"

The Queen looked down.

"I promised Edna and Showam you'd take them down to the beach in the Balsativan."

"The Balsativan!" Ferrajalt exclaimed with disbelief.

"Well yes dear. Your father has been teaching you to drive it, hasn't he?"

The Prince looked around, angry as hell, trying to find the words.

"Why does it always come to me, to me, to do all your, your..."

"Now honey, if you can't drive it, the Polants will understand. They'll be a little disappointed, but they'll understand."

"Oh I can drive it. You know I can drive it. It's just, them!"

"Now, now. The Polants are very important people. And they're our friends. You used to be quite fond of their boys when you were young."

"We were all just kids! They didn't have the chance to become little evil clones of their parents yet."

The Queen gave a little face of shock, which implied concordance at some level, as she turned to leave.

"Whatever your problems with them, you will show the Polants a good time. That Balsativan costs us plenty, and I'll be damned if I let it rot out there."

"Don't worry. I'll make sure they're impressed."

"You do that," the Queen said, and she was gone into another room.

Ferrajalt walked slowly up the stairs, a draining wave of dread preying upon him.

As he approached his quarters, he felt something close to panic at the thought of driving the Balsativan by himself. He had no confidence in his ability to drive it, even though he understood all the controls, at least at an academic level. But the thing was so damn big and there were so many sheer dropoffs on the way down from the mountain!

But for the moment, Ferrajalt took solace in his amusement park studies, in his models, in his blueprints. And he thought, down at the Hay-Hengren Seaside, where he'd take the Polants, he could slip away and meet Martha, his secret girlfriend. He thought of her face and body, and his fear faded a little.

He could do it.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 7
SR-020
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 29
sr29 02.7--Nevrippa & V
--------------------------
==============================

"I told you it'd be cool!" Nevrippa Den said, behind the wheel of a big truck.

V Sincein sat beside her. He regarded his fellow Overwhelm Primate. She wore nothing but shades of pink, as a matter of principle. Kind of a skirt, kind of a dress, kind of a sweater, kind of a vest. She had a little bit of hair in a weird pattern on her head, dirty blond. Her tiny, naturally attractive five-foot frame was a frightening powerhouse. Indeed, she was one of Overwhelm Associates' most formidable warriors.

This was part of the reason V Sincein wasn't trying too hard to dissuade Nevrippa from her ill-timed campaign to steal all manner of treasures and art masterpieces while reality was crashed. He tried to explain to her there'd be plenty of time for looting after they returned to base and got a handle on the situation, but she wouldn't have anything of it.

"But aren't these masterpieces screwed up?" V Sincein asked. Indeed, the reality crash seemed to be especially adverse to works of art, all of which were twisted and altered to some degree or another. Scary stuff.

"I like the way they took the knockout punch. It's awesome!" Nevrippa said.

"But the others must be worried about us."

V didn't like how that sounded. He sounded like a loser. Here was Nevrippa Den, living in the moment, as he had always strived for. But he was unable to match her pace.

As a radio DJ, V had gotten into a musical mystery perpetrated by supergroup The Anger Friends. They had a concept album, "Commonday", which contained numerous allusions to some sort of horrible ancient secret. V got involved in the frenzy to figure the riddle out, and was the first to solve it. Problem was, it turned out to be a very real and powerful ancient force. The Anger Friends had thought it was all a joke.

V gained some notoriety for finding the secret, but most people thought the odd phenomenon surrounding him--a huge gossamer cube which followed him around--was some sort of special effect. They didn't realize he'd uncovered something unbelievable.

He tried to convince people that he had discovered something remarkable. But more and more, people began branding him as a nut, and his radio career soon ended. But just a week into his personal decline after losing his job, V was recruited into Overwhelm Associates. He still didn't understand the magical immaterial cube, sometimes barely visible, which lazily followed him around. Nor did he understand the way it made him feel.

"Hey V! Guess what I see?" Nevrippa Den said.

"What?" V Sincein responded.

"A video store, guy!"

"So? What are you looking for--rare bootleg videos or something?"

"No silly. Just take a look at some of those paintings back there. If they got so messed by this reality crash, imagine what might have happened to some of our favorite Timber Serious Earth movies!"

A chill ran up V's spine.

"Now come on, Nevrippa. I don't know if we want to get involved--"

"--call me Rippy!"

"Huh?"

"I'm feeling good. Call me Rippy!"

"Whatever. Okay, Rippy. I was just saying, those painting are scary enough, with what's happened to them. Are you sure we should take the leap to videos?"

But Nevrippa was already stopping the truck in front of the video store, right next to the base of one of those enormous streetlights.

"Think of the marketing value, V! This stuff'll be worth big bucks when we get back to reality! I wanna be rich!"

"Well, I think it's a bad idea, really," V said.

But Nevrippa was already halfway out of the truck.

So they went into the video store. A TV behind the counter flickered with static, casting nightmarish shadows throughout the store.

The place looked like it had been ransacked. There were videos scattered all over the place. Nevrippa rifled through a pile on the ground, while V just looked around, a sinking feeling coming over him.

"Look, Rippy. I may have enough battery power left for one more kemig transmission. We should call and tell the others we're coming back. Enough of this craziness."

"I quite agree!" Nevrippa said brightly, as she jumped up with more spunk than reasonable, given the situation. She held a video up. "But we just have to take a look at this one! I think it's a reality-crash derivative of that great high school sexploitation flick, 'Going Nowhere'."

V looked at the label on the box. He could barely make out some sort of suburban street, with the title "Went Nowhere" spray painted on the road in the photo.

"'Went Nowhere'? Maybe it's the sequel?"

"No way," Nevrippa said, wading through a sea of videos to get behind the counter. "I've researched the movie before. If there were any sequel, in any way, I would have known about it. No--this is the reality-crashed version of 'Going Nowhere'. Isn't this awesome? I'm all goosebumpy!"

V watched helplessly as Nevrippa fumbled with the VCR, stuck the tape in, and pressed play. He looked outside briefly. Just the same cold, abandoned city. The static and snow on the TV was replaced by the fresh black of a video start.

"I don't know if I want to see this, Rippy."

"Of course you do! Come on--you're a Primate for crying out loud! Have some backbone in the face of the unreal."

"Okay," V said. He did fear Nevrippa. Not that she'd ever threaten him or anyone else in Overwhelm, but it was just the fact that she could utterly cream him in the blink of an eye. Such power, such terror, in the hands of this crazy little girl.

"This is gonna be great! I love the real version of this movie. I can't wait to see how it got changed!" she said.

"We're not gonna watch the whole thing, are we?"

"No--just the first couple of minutes, so I get an idea of what it's like!"

The film studio logo faded in, normal except for a different color scheme. Then it faded to black, and then it faded into a scene of some teenagers in the woods. One boy was skateboarding on some huge rocks, and a girl was kneeling down with a video camera. A fat kid and a nerdy kid were also there.

"You can't skate on rocks," the fat kid said.

"What do you think I'm doing?"

The shot then changed to a close-up of the girl tearing open a brand new videotape and loading it into her camera.

"You'll damage your wheels," the nerd said.

"I'll damage your face."

After this, there were shots of the girl videotaping the cool guy doing all sorts of skating trick on the rocks, with plenty of adolescent repartee.

Finally, the guy fell into a stream, and the girl said "Okay, let's go home and take a look at Mr. Wonderful TV star!"

The guy laughed sarcastically from the water.

V Sincein shook his head.

"Is this that much different from the original?"

"Yeah! I mean, they're the same characters, but there was never any scene like this."

"It's just--it doesn't seem very strange."

"Shh! I wanna hear this!"

The four kids entered a nice suburban living room, and the girl set the camera down on the couch and took the tape out.

"You have to rewind it?" the cool guy asked.

"No, I rewound it in the camera."

"Awesome," the cool guy said, smiling and nodding.

The girl turned on the TV, put the video in the VCR, and pressed play. Instantly, an image came up, but it was of the four of them standing together on one of the rocks, arms around each others shoulders, as in a chorus line, happily counting, "eight, nine, ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen..."

"What the hell is this?" the cool guy asked.

"We didn't do that!" the fat kid said.

The scene zoomed into the face of the nerd watching the tape, and he wore a look a horror.

The girl jumped forward and stopped the tape.

"Maybe I used an old tape," she said, ejecting the tape to look at it.

"I saw you open it up! It was new!" the cool guy said.

"I know," the girl said, looking over the tape.

"But we never did that!" the fat kid yelled, starting to panic, "I know we never did."

The cool guy held his hand up.

"Okay! Just relax! There has to be a rational explanation for this."

"Put it back in," the nerd said, with icy calmness. "We have to see the whole thing."

"Maybe it was the company who made the tape," the fat kid said, starting to cry. "Maybe they did it."

"How could they?" the girl said, shaking as she put the tape back in. "That was us!"

She looked back at the other three before pressing play.

The image came up again, the kids were still counting. Then the scene changed to the four of them climbing up on some kind of net, high up in some trees. The camera was shaking, as if the one holding it were also in the net--but all four of them were on screen.

"Now what the hell is this?" the fat kid sobbed, panic rising in his heart. "We never did that!"

"Shut up!" the cool guy yelled.

"Then the scene changed--it was a police car, pulled over, lights flashing. The camera was shaking, as if the person holding it was trying to get a better position. It seemed as if the camera was taping from a hidden location, under a bush or something.

There were two cops yelling something, and then it zoomed in to the girl, who was down on her knees, her hands handcuffed behind her back. One of the cops then yelled something else, pointed a gun at the girl's head, and pulled the trigger. For a moment, the sight of her head being blown apart was visible, but then the scene in the film shifted to a still-frame of the four kids in the living room, all with looks of shock and horror on their faces.

The credits then started, with the scene panning and zooming around the still frame. The theme song was an upbeat, goofy sort of rock song, which contrasted in a very shocking way with the visuals.

Nevrippa turned around and looked at V, who had a kind of sickened expression on his face.

"See? I told you it would get good," she said.

V smiled a little, and nodded his head. He couldn't really think of anything to say--he was still trying to process what he had just seen.

"I gotta see what happens!" Nevrippa yelled.

As the credits finally ended, there was another fade to black, and the scene then faded into two kids hiding under a car in a parking garage--the fat kid and the nerd.

They were silent as they watched a big car drive into a car elevator. The doors closed, and from the cracks on the side of the elevator, it was apparent that the elevator was going up.

"See, I told ya!" the fat kid said. "It goes up! But there's nothing up! There's just a roof up there!"

"I see what you mean," the nerd said.

"So you wanna do it?"

"Do what?"

"Find out where they're going!"

"Definitely--but how?"

"Well--listen," the fat kid said, "here's my plan. If we hide behind that dumpster, then we could crawl in after they go into it, and they wouldn't see us!"

"I don't know--I don't want to get into trouble."

"What could happen! We're minors for god's sake! We can't go to jail or anything."

"Yeah, I guess."

"Listen--I hear a car coming up from down there--let's get over there."

"Well..."

"Come on!"

The fat kid and the nerd ran across the garage and hid behind the dumpster. Soon, a car came and stopped in front of the elevator door. After about ten seconds, the door opened up, and the car drove in.

"It's now or never!" the fat kid said, and the two crawled into the elevator, behind the car.

Slowly, the doors closed, and the two kids were in the stark light of the elevator. With a lurch, it began to move upward.

And it kept on going.

"This is ridiculous!" the nerd whispered loudly. "Where the hell are we going?"

"That's what I wanna find out!"

They continued upward, and the two exchanged worried glances. Finally, the elevator slowed and lurched to a halt. A sign came into view as the elevator doors on the other side began to open, reading 'THE UPPER CITY'.

As the doors opened fully, a bright scene was revealed--a gorgeous place and a gorgeous day.

"Whoah!" the fat kid exclaimed.

The nerd smiled broadly.

V was shocked as the TV switched back to static and snow. Nevrippa had stopped the tape and was taking it out.

"Oh--it's just you," V said.

"See--you were getting involved in it!" Nevrippa said, taking the tape out and putting it back in its case. "It's good, isn't it? And the coolest part is--where the hell is it coming from, you know? Like, no one ever made it, but here it is!"

"Pretty scary."

"Yeah. Now I want all these videos in the truck."

"Huh?" V exclaimed in surprise.

"Yup. All of them. We'll make a fortune, you and I."

V sighed in protest, but figured he'd have to do it.

Nevrippa laughed--V looked so funny, sighing in protest with this huge transparent cube surrounding the upper part of his body.

"Come on, silly," Nevrippa said enthusiastically.

And they began loading all the videos into the truck.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 8
SR-021
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 32
sr32 02.8--The Boat Plan
--------------------------
==============================

Prince Ferrajalt jumped up out of his chair.

"I got it!" he yelled. "I know how we can do it!"

The others turned lazily toward him. They'd been mulling over ideas for hours, and were exhausted. Injure Bodoni had verified that somehow "getting rid" of Office Complex at Gumhanshire could indeed potentially bring reality back.

"What?" Emily Tare asked crankily.

"This better be good," Injure Bodoni said, turning from his instruments.

"It is! It is!" Ferrajalt said. "Okay--you know that ocean liner there in Citydock--we could lower it down onto the frozen river, and tow it downstream toward the waterfall. Once it gets there, if it's going fast enough, and in the right direction, it'll fly over the lake and smash right into Office Complex at Gumhanshire!"

Emily let out an annoyed sigh.

"That, like that'd work," Bodoni said, turning back to his instruments.

"Come on! It's perfect!" Ferrajalt said.

"Just how are we going to 'tow' it, as you say? Do you have any idea the mass of that thing?" Bodoni said, looking back.

"Well," Ferrajalt said, "I was thinking those giant police cars we saw on the way up here--you know Ledrant? Those. If they're functional, enough of those could pull the boat."

Bodoni shook his head several times. "Well, it's the stupidest thing I ever heard of, but I may as well run it through my model."

"Yeah, yeah," Ferrajalt said. "Give it a shot. Check it out--I'm pretty sure it's gonna work."

"At least it's a concrete idea," Ledrant Hate commented.

"Concrete?" Emily said in disbelief, staring at Ferrajalt. "Concrete? How many police cars will we need--and how many people do we have to drive them? What happens to those people when the boat goes over the frozen waterfall? We all gonna sacrifice our lives for this crummy world?"

"Just who do you think you are?" Ferrajalt snapped at Emily. "I'm a member--"

He stopped himself--he knew that his being a prince wasn't germane in these circumstances. He had meant it as a kind of sarcastic thing, but he wished he hadn't said it.

"Oh, yes," Emily said. "I forgot--you're royalty! Heavens, please forgive me 'your highness'. You're just so far above all the rest of us."

"Look, just shut up!" Ferrajalt yelled.

Hypergod Amnifaoz began laughing his horrible laugh.

"The truth hurts," Emily said coolly.

"Just wait a minute," Ledrant Hate yelled. Everyone was shocked--Hate was not one to lose his cool. He pointed his finger toward Emily.

"You," he said. "I don't like you. You helped us--you drove us up here--big deal. Now you just sit there with your shit-eating grin, criticizing and annoying all of us. You're no longer welcome here. Get out and don't come back."

Emily smiled and sat up a little.

"I knew I recognized you, Ledrant Hate. From a long, long time ago. I met you once, in a previous incarnation. At Thatterine College."

Hate frowned. "Who were you?"

"Hmm... Such a long time has passed. Names, names. So hard to keep track of all of them. Now let me see..."

Hate glanced at Dolthethmen, who was now staring at Emily with an insane glare.

"Hypergod Amnifaoz," Hate said.

"Yes, there?" the beast responded.

Hate motioned his head toward Emily.

"If I were to ask for your assistance, in removing this creature from the premises, would that be something you could help me with?"

"Why, yes there," the Hypergod said.

"Noaster Sitar," Emily said, suddenly.

Ledrant's eyes narrowed, then he began nodding.

"Yeah," he said. "That would make sense. Do you remember what you wound up doing there?"

Emily's smile broadened.

"Oh yeah. Who could forget that?"

Hate closed his eyes and clenched his teeth.

"Get her out of here, Hypergod Amnifaoz--both versions of her."

Dolthethmen began to look around nervously.

"Um... uh... you mean, uh... me, too?"

"Do it!" Hate boomed.

Amnifaoz strode across the room and grabbed Dolthethmen by the back of his shirt. As he turned to Emily, she threw her hands forward and a shower of sparks fell all about her. With alarming suddenness, Amnifaoz grabbed Emily and tucked her under his arm.

"Harf, harf! Silly minor occult entity, hedonist. You're out of here," the monster said.

The sparks fizzled out, and Amnifaoz turned toward the door, but it was far too small to allow him to pass, let alone with him holding two people. So he turned toward Hate.

"May I demolish walls/doors as needed to pass?"

"Go ahead," Hate said.

"Hey wait a minute, that's--" Bodoni began.

"--oh shut up," Hate said. "What does it matter now?"

With this, Amnifaoz emitted some sort of sonic burst which leveled half the wall in front of him, and then strode through the debris.

"But we could have used them!" Bodoni said. "To drive police cars and stuff!"

"Screw that," Ferrajalt said. "I couldn't stand that bitch. And what she did--that's gross. Going back in time to have sex with herself. I mean, screw that. I want no part of it."

"They're fully within their rights to excise that creep, you know," the little cat lady Ann Saply said to Bodoni.

"I know, but c'mon! We could have used them!" the scientist complained.

"This situation is fucked up enough, without someone like that," Hate said. "I just couldn't stand listening to that scumbag anymore! And when I found out she was Noaster Sitar--well, let's just say there were no options left."

"The Noaster Sitar--the one you told me about?" Ferrajalt asked.

"The same," Hate said. "Back on Red Alley Earth. I was taking a well-deserved two-week vacation, living with some Aconck-wise kids in a dorm."

"But isn't that--I don't know--a little too weird? I mean, a time traveller, yeah, but we're pretty far out into Aconck," the Prince said.

"I know. I don't like it either," Hate said.

"I'm starting to really hate all this supernatural shit," Ferrajalt said. "I remember a time when my life was enjoyable."

Hate glanced at the Prince.

"I wish I could say that."

Injure Bodoni turned to Ledrant Hate.

"So what was it that happened with you and that previous version of that girl, Noaster Sitar?"

Hate stared at the scientist.

"The thing is, I had to kill him."

"You killed her?" Bodoni exclaimed. "I mean, her in a former incarnation? Cool! I mean..."

"I was not 'cool'," Hate said. "A lot of people got hurt. And I don't feel like talking about it--we have other concerns at the moment. Such as--what sort of timeframe are we looking at here? Are we in a hurry, or might we as well take our time?"

"My calculations conclude that the state we're in is a stable-answer state. That is, the ways things are now, they're going to stay. The sun will not come up, and additional transformations from baseline will not occur," Bodoni said.

"But what about the building?" Hate asked. "You told us that getting rid of Office Complex at Gumhanshire could cause reality to come back. Is there a time limit for that?"

"Oh," Bodoni said, nodding his head. "I didn't put that into the calculation."

"Why not?" Prince Ferrajalt said.

"Because! I don't know!" Bodoni said. "That wasn't the question. It was just whether or not it would work."

"Crap!" Ferrajalt said. "So already, it might not work anymore!"

"Scientists often lack common sense," Ann Saply said with a smile.

"Thanks a lot!" Bodoni said.

Suddenly, the central kemig communicator started ringing and beeping. All four turned toward it.

"Another alien?" Ferrajalt asked.

"Let's hope not," Bodoni said, turning toward the device. "If V and Nevrippa don't call in soon, we're in big trouble--we need them for this whole boat thing of yours, Prince."

"Of mine?" Ferrajalt said.

Bodoni switched on the kemig, and V Sincein appeared on the screen. They could see he was inside a moving vehicle.

"V! Thank goodness it's you!" Bodoni said.

"Um..." V said. "Sorry about not calling and not waiting for the others at that rendezvous point, but, uh..."

Suddenly, the picture shook, and Nevrippa Den came into view. Looking back and forth from the road to the screen as she was driving.

"Hi guys! Yeah, sorry about all the confusion. We're just doing some advanced looting--got a lot of great stuff in the van, so--"

"Nevrippa--where are you? Vike and Treyess still haven't come back--and we have no way of calling them," Bodoni said.

"Sorry kid," Nevrippa said. "We just didn't want to waste the battery. And we're coming back anyway--to unload the van, so we can come back out and get more stuff."

"Nevrippa, uh... I mean, I don't know if, uh, looting is really the most important thing we need to be doing now, and, uh..." Bodoni said.

"Oh, don't worry Injy. Once you see what we got, you'll see why we've been doing it. Okay? So we'll be back in about twenty minutes, if all the roads we think still exist do. Okay? Don't want to waste the battery any more. Bye!" the crazy girl said, and the screen went blank.

"Damn!" Bodoni exclaimed. "Leave it to her! I could kill her!"

"So could we," Treyess Arcomany said from the doorway. They all turned to see her and Vike Varmabey coming in.

"Treyess!" Bodoni said. "Thank goodness you're back. I guess you just saw what happened to those two out there. Looting! Man!"

"Well," Treyess said, coming into the room, "we did a little looting too. A lot of good stuff out there, you know."

"Yeah," Vike said, "everything's shot to hell out there."

Vike Varmabey was old. At least, he stood out in the young population of Aconck, and especially Overwhelm Associates. It seemed Fife's Primate Algorithm chose young, attractive people more often than not. Vike, though, was a more real, more honest sort of person. Heavy set, grizzled, gruff, but with a twinkle in his eyes. He wore lots of plaid and usually had some kind of hunter's cap on. No one had yet figured out what was so special about him, but his presence was always a salve to the raw nerves of his fellow Primates.

Treyess Arcomany was an adventurer, full of life and charm. Her outfit was of soft silver, pleasing to the eye and not at all gaudy. She had simple straight blond hair and a look of supreme, yet humble, self confidence. Her full cloak, which she wore with grace, was where a bunch of faeries had stowed away as she returned to Overwhelm's Greatwall base a week earlier. The resulting faery infestation became such a fiasco that she came here to Timber Serious Earth to get away from it all--only to find herself in the middle of this dreadful reality collapse.

"Okay everybody," Ledrant Hate said, standing on top of a couch. "I know I don't have to stress the dire situation that we're in--but thus far we've been aimlessly wandering--getting nowhere. Now that Treyess and Vike are back, I have to propose that, in Il Zillionthi's absence, I take command and plan our course of action. If anyone has a problem with that, please say so now. I'm doing this because no one else has."

Everyone sort of looked in Injure Bodoni's direction, and he got the hint--he had been acting like the leader, but he wasn't doing such a good job.

"Hey, no problem," he said, smiling in minor defeat as he mulled over his lack of decisiveness.

The others nodded and mumbled their approval.

"Okay," Hate said. "Here's the situation--we know that getting rid of Office Complex at Gumhanshire is our best bet at bringing reality back--and that somehow dragging the ocean liner in Citydock down the frozen river and over the waterfall--where it will hopefully smash right into the Office Complex--is our best shot. Now--Prince Ferrajalt pointed out to Injure that he hadn't put a time factor into his computer model--the one that verified the Office Complex theory. So Injure--first of all, could you make a model, specifically using the boat, and putting in a time factor?"

"Yeah, no problem," Injure said, looking over his equipment.

"Okay--how long do you think that will take?" Hate asked.

"Um--well, it'll take a little longer than normal, but--um--I'd say definitely within a timeframe of 90 minutes."

Hate nodded, obviously not happy with such a timeframe, but accepting it.

"Okay," Hate said. "Now we need a team to go to that yard with the giant police cars, try and get one going, and then try and drive it down the river to the waterfall, and then see if Office Complex at Gumhanshire is still there, even."

"Um, I'll do that, I guess," Ferrajalt said.

"We're also going to need someone to head over to Citydock and see if that boat is still okay, and whether or not the transit mechanism is functioning."

"I know the most about that boat," Vike said. "You know I went down there Havdays, had big cider with the boys, rode that sucker, just about every Havday."

"Okay," Hate said. "Um--Ann--I don't know much about you, but can you help us?"

"Certainly," the cat lady said.

"Okay. Go over to the boat with Vike. Now how are you going to get there?" Hate said.

"We can use the truck--the same one me and Treyess used to try and find those kooks," Vike said.

Treyess looked at Hate.

"Treyess--I want you to go with the Prince, if you don't mind," Hate said.

"Good," Treyess said. "I've always wanted to drive a giant police car down a frozen river with a prince."

"Okay," Hate said. "Normal communications are out. We don't have any portable kemigs here--V has the only one. I think we should wait for them to get back, and then, Prince, you and Treyess can use it on your mission. Unless--Ann, do you have any communication devices on you?"

"Well sir," Ann said, "I don't have any hardware, but I should be able to mentally transit a kemig signal."

Bodoni's mouth gaped open in wonder.

"Y--you can... what?" the scientist asked.

"I can do that, my friend," she said.

"I--I--I--that's fabulous! I can't believe it! I mean--"

"--okay Injure, enough," Hate said. "Ann--why not try and call our central kemig right now--I would very much like to keep in contact with the away teams."

"Okay sir, here goes," Ann said. She closed her eyes and then licked her lips with her cat tongue for a moment.

The lighting around the furry lady seemed to get a shade darker as she concentrated, and after a few seconds, the central kemig began to ring and beep wildly.

"Well, answer it!" Hate yelled at Bodoni, who jumped over to the console and switched it on.

A strange, almost cartoony image of Ann was on the screen, with an expectant look on her face. Across the room, Ann was lying down, curled up a little.

"Hello?" Bodoni said.

"Hi Injure," Ann's image said. "See, I told you I could do it, hon."

"Incredible--how long could you maintain contact?" Bodoni asked.

"As long as I like, but it's not easy," she said.

"Haha! Incredible! I've never seen anything like it. How does--" Bodoni said.

"--okay, enough Injure, the test is a success. Thank you Ann," Hate said.

"Glad to be of service," Ann's image said, then the screen shut off and, across the room, Ann opened her eyes.

"Haven't done that in a while," Ann said, her voice hoarse and groggy. Then she coughed a little cat cough.

"Now--does anybody know what happened to Amnifaoz?" Hate asked.

"He probably," Ann said, pausing to cough, her voice getting back to normal, "he's probably abandoned us. His word is worth little. And as he did several things to help out, he may feel that his debt to you has been paid. Still, he wouldn't harm us--that much of his word is good."

"Okay," Hate said. "So let's figure him out of our plans for now. When V and Nevrippa get back, we'll have eight agents--though I don't know if Ms. Den will be much help in her deranged looting frenzy."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 9
SR-022
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 35
sr35 02.9.1--Warhome Discovery
--------------------------
==============================

Prince Ferrajalt and Treyess Arcomany walked down a deserted street, their footsteps echoing strangely.

"Do you think we'll ever get out of this, Prince?"

He looked over at Treyess.

"I don't know. I hope so. I just--I'm just fed up with all this supernatural crap, y'know? My home life wasn't perfect, and I had a lot of pressures being royalty and all--but I never had to deal with reality collapses, and weird cat ladies, and giant hypermonsters or whatever the hell that guy was--you're lucky you didn't see him. And that--that jerk, that girl who was a time traveller, and that guy who was her from the past--you didn't meet them either. But she came back in time to like--I don't know--like to have sex with herself or something."

"Sounds like you had an eventful day," Treyess said.

"Yeah, and then some. But I don't like it. I want normalcy. I want a world where things are the same every day, and people who you don't have to worry what kind of powers they have."

"I know what you mean."

They continued walking in silence.

Soon, Treyess spoke up.

"So where is this place? I thought you said it wasn't far?"

"It's not that much farther. I thought we would have been there by now. I remembered it being much closer--otherwise I wouldn't have had Vike drop us off back there."

"Well, I suppose that to an adventurer like me, this should all be pretty thrilling."

"Is it?" Ferrajalt asked.

"I don't know. I'm used to a different sort of adventure. Where you face the unknown, but the perils that assail you are at least understandable. But here--there are so many unanswered questions. I mean, what does it mean that 'reality collapsed'? We're still here, so it obviously didn't totally fall apart. And that little cat lady--I wish someone would tell me the story with her."

"Haha. Yeah. I know. It's just like, everyone wants to be cool or something and not ask all these burning questions. I have no idea. I mean, she said this whole business," Ferrajalt said, waving his hand in an arc, "just sort of 'shook her out of the pepper shaker' or something. But what does that mean? And then, she seemed to be familiar with the Hypergod and his kind, and the fact that she could send a kemig signal with just her mind--I mean, what the hell is going on?"

"Yeah."

They continued on, passing a building with a statue above its entrance. The sculpture portrayed a woman in the act of getting dressed, half naked. Treyess stopped.

"Now look at that," she said, pointing toward the statue. "That's not some statue which collapsed or fell apart--it's a whole new statue, and look at it--look at the detail--it's exactly what a finely manufactured statue should look like--but the subject matter! No--I see some intelligence behind it all."

"Maybe that was what someone was doing when the crash happened, and reality got her and the statue mixed up, like getting its wires crossed?"

"Hmm! Well I don't know. It's just that, I feel like there's a lot more going on than we're being told. I just have a feeling that little Injure is holding something from us."

"I don't know," Ferrajalt said. "Maybe. From what I understand, though, he said that reality is like a system, where certain events trigger other events, and the whole thing is just an ongoing chain reaction--with checks and balances keeping it on the right path. But here--it's just like things have ground to a halt. Nothing to prevent a statue like that from just existing over there. Nothing to prevent giant police cars from existing."

"Yeah--speaking of them, I hope we get there soon. I feel naked out here in the open like this."

Ferrajalt glanced at Treyess.

"No, I think we should get there soon. See that bridge between those two buildings up there? I know I saw that right after I saw the yard."

"Good."

"So maybe," Ferrajalt said, "if we can get one of those things started, and if a road to the river still exists, and if we don't fall through the ice, and if the river still exists, and if Doscovor still exists, and if--"

"--that's a lot of 'ifs', kid," Treyess responded. "Yeah--and what made you think the river is frozen all the way through, anyway?"

"Well--I know it doesn't seem all that cold, but there's this stream sort of thing--a waterway or something, you know, that runs by our offices, and I looked down at it and saw it was frozen, and I even threw a motorcycle at it, and it didn't even scratch the surface. So I figured the river was the same way."

"When did you do this? You actually picked up a motorcycle and--"

"--no, no. It was there, and I just rolled it over the edge. Didn't want to waste my superstrenth hang. But I tellya--it was like it hit solid rock. It's gotta be something with this reality collapse, with like time stopping or being suspended, with water that doesn't move at all--totally static."

"Huh. Well, for our sakes, I hope so."

"I don't know," Ferrajalt said. "Those police cars looked pretty tough--as if they could handle any situation, maybe even water, y'know, amphibious. To tell you the truth, part of the reason I wanted to do this boat thing was so I could get to one of those giant police cars and drive it."

"Well, let's just hope they're more than decoration."

"Yeah. Hey! Look up there--see that fence--they're right behind that! You should be able to see them in a second!"

"Where?" Treyess asked. "Oh yeah! Up there? That wasn't so long--sorry for bitching about it."

"Hey, no problem--let's just get up there."

The two jogged up to the fence surrounding the yard, and indeed, there were hundreds of giant police cars inside. Bigger than tanks, but similarly built, these vehicles had four huge wheels, a ladder leading up to the cockpit, enormous police lights on top, and a variety of other cool features.

"See? Aren't they awesome?" Ferrajalt said.

"Well Prince, you know, I have to agree. But how do we get in?"

There was no visible opening in the fence, and it was 20 or 30 feet high.

"I guess I'll just have to use a little superstrength."

"Does that even still work?"

"Well Treyess, there's only one way to find out. Super!"

Ferrajalt held his hands up and breathed heavily.

"You okay, kid?"

"Yeah--it's working, I think. Just slower than usual. Stand back, eh?"

Treyess stepped away, and Ferrajalt swept his arm in front of him, wrecking a portion of the fence with ease. He ripped a hole through the wrecked fence, and then stepped back.

"That should do it," he said.

"For us--but what about the cars?"

"Hmm--think I should destroy that much fence? Or just use one of the cars to do it?"

"Well, I guess we can use one of the cars--or find an exit somewhere."

"Okay," Ferrajalt said as he climbed through the hole.

Treyess followed as Ferrajalt stood surveying the wonderful vista of vehicles.

"What do they say on the side?" Treyess asked.

"I don't know--I think it's just the Derolbam Police Force regular emblem. But let's find out!"

Ferrajalt strode up to the nearest behemoth vehicle.

"Yup," he said. "Just like a regular police car, only..."

"...bigger," Treyess said with a grin.

"Yeah. Well, c'mon," Ferrajalt said, grabbing onto the ladder on the side of the vehicle. "We might as well see if this trip was worth it.

"Coming," Treyess said, as Ferrajalt climbed the ladder.

At the top, the Prince stepped onto a platform which circled the vehicle two-thirds of the way up. He walked forward a little, and found a door leading into the cockpit area. He tried it, and found it unlocked.

"Come on Treyess! It's open!"

"Coming, coming! Keep your shirt on!" she said in a friendly manner, smiling.

Stepping down into the cockpit, Ferrajalt was hit with that "new car" smell. And indeed--everything about the vehicle seemed to be brand new. Treyess appeared at the doorway.

"This is convenient," she said, jumping in.

"Okay--now to find the controls," Ferrajalt said, looking around, when his eyes hit what was unmistakably the driver's seat. It was a huge, comfy looking seat surrounded with all sorts of controls.

He looked over at Treyess.

"Be my guest!" she said, motioning toward the seat.

Ferrajalt walked over with a smile on his face and sat down. He scanned over the controls and sighed.

"Now if I could only find the keys..."

"Ahem," said Treyess, as she pointed above Ferrajalt's head, where a set of keys was dangling on a hook.

Ferrajalt looked up and grabbed the keys.

"Thanks," he said with an embarrassed smile. "Now--I guess this is the main ignition. Um... I guess the big key is the one. Here goes!"

Treyess started to say "Wait!" but she stopped herself. Why would the thing be rigged to blow up? Just let the kid have his fun.

Ferrajalt turned the key, and suddenly an array of fluorescent lights flickered and powered up, and the sound of multiple fans and motors came as well.

Ferrajalt stopped and held his hands over the controls.

"Okay--I guess that was main electrical."

"You sure you know how to drive this thing?" Treyess asked, raising an eyebrow.

The Prince turned toward her.

"Let me tell you--my parents made me drive a thing a heck of a lot bigger than this, and I managed. It was different, but I'm sure a lot of the same control mechanisms apply. And I like this thing much better."

He turned back to the controls. Treyess spied a door in the back of the cockpit.

"I'm going to take a look back there, okay?"

"Yeah, fine. Good. We gotta see what this thing has going for it."

Treyess opened the door and marveled at the scene before her. Lit with fluorescent lights, she gazed in wonder at the bay--a space which took up the top half of the vehicle.

Ahead of her, a short walkway led to a central shaft. Looking up, she saw the underside of a diminutive biplane, covered with the same black-and-white markings as the police car itself. It was just above where the shaft ended. She walked forward and looked down the space surrounding the shaft, and she saw a tiny submarine at the very bottom, decked out in similar markings. Halfway down the shaft, she saw a landing which led to a number of doors.

Continuing on past the shaft, Treyess saw a rear viewport with a large gun mounted above it. There were two more guns facing front, she saw, and one on either side. Huh.

Then she looked down to her left and saw a police motorcycle in a little dock. She moved to the right of the walkway, and looked down to see a nice little police speedboat. Whoever made this thing seemed to have all the bases covered.

She turned around and climbed down the ladder to a circular landing, and saw that there were five doors--one toward the back, two toward the sides, and two toward the front. All were made of wood, ornately carved and wonderfully finished. She tried the one facing the back and found it unlocked.

But before she opened the door, she gazed at an array of information panels and a large opening in the shaft at this level. There were what appeared to be indicators, arranged in a rough "periodic chart of the elements", appearing at first glance to show varying amounts of different elements. She raised her eyebrows, figuring the thing deserved more investigation in the future. Then she turned back toward the door.

As she opened it, a battery of lovely, soft lights came on in the room she now stood at the threshold of. And she took a sharp intake of air in surprise--it was a magnificent master bedroom sort of space. There was a lush black-and-white patterned carpet, a bar stocked with a variety of bottles, an enormous bed, a couch facing an electronic entertainment center, and an open door through which she could see a grandly-adorned bathroom. And everything was in the color scheme of the black-and-white police car, with the gold and multicolored police emblem.

A lit panel near the bed attracted her attention, and she walked over to it, noting how soft and comfortable the carpeting was. As she approached the panel, she saw it was comprised of about 20 or 30 little backlit photographs of a variety of locations--from forests to cities to deserts to tropical paradises.

Smiling, Treyess sat on the bed and reached out and touched the rain forest image, and all of a sudden the lights dimmed, and sounds of birds, insects, and other creatures filled the room. A few moments later, the walls and ceiling faded into view with images of trees and plants, and a pleasing, pungent smell came to her.

"How wonderful!" Treyess said under her breath, as the illusion of being in a rain forest began to swim in her mind.

After about a minute, a rumbling sound and vibration broke Treyess out of her relaxation, and she jumped up off the bed. Ferrajalt must have gotten the thing started.

Reluctantly, she started forward, but looked back at the control panel, wondering how to turn it off. But then she figured it wouldn't do any harm to leave it on, so she turned back and left the room.

As she climbed up the ladder, she saw Ferrajalt poking his head into the bay.

"Hey Treyess! I got the thing started--whoah!"

"I know, pretty cool, eh?" she said, stepping onto the main walkway from the ladder.

"Holy crap!" Ferrajalt said, looking up at the plane. "Look at that! A plane! I wonder if it can really fly?"

"There's also a submarine, a speedboat, and a motorcycle. And just wait till you see what I found downstairs."

"This is so cool," Ferrajalt said, staring wildly in wonder. "I can't believe it's so cool."

"I know," Treyess said as she approached Ferrajalt. "So at least something good has come of all this world collapse crap."

"Yeah," the Prince said distantly, as he withdrew back into the cockpit to allow Treyess to pass through the doorway.

"So you got it started?" Treyess asked.

"I sure did!" Ferrajalt responded. "And you know what--I think from what I've seen that this thing is powered by direct matter-to-energy conversion!"

"Yeah, I saw something down there which would point to that conclusion also. Some sort of atomic device."

"Awesome!" Ferrajalt said, easing back into the driver's seat. Treyess took one of the passenger seats beside him.

"Think we should call the others and tell them we got this far?" Treyess asked, crossing her arms and resting them on the dashboard in front of her.

"I guess so," Ferrajalt said, taking the gun out of its holster on his belt, and turning it over to reveal the screen at the base of its handle.

He entered a code on some buttons and after a few moments, the screen lit up with Injure Bodoni's face.

"Hello? Ferrajalt?" Bodoni inquired.

"Yes, it's me. We successfully entered and started one of the giant police cars. It's a really amazing thing," Ferrajalt said.

"Good. So you're now off to the river?" Bodoni asked, and then Ledrant Hate came into view behind him.

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said. "We're gonna try and get this thing moving and get down to the river."

"You've examined the vehicle?" Hate asked.

"Well, Treyess saw more of it than I did. Here," Ferrajalt said as he passed the gun to Treyess.

"I have to tell you Ledrant, this is one of the most incredible things I've ever seen. There's a whole fleet of these things here and--I don't even know where to begin. There's all these little vehicles inside, and this room! There's a luxury suite down there with all sorts of amenities. I haven't even gone through the whole thing yet."

"Armaments?" Hate asked.

"Well,", she said, "there are five pretty formidable-looking mounted guns all around the thing. And who knows what else might be hidden about. Also, we think it's powered with a direct matter-to-energy reactor."

Hate frowned.

"Sounds too good to be true," he said. "Just get it moving and on the road and call me back, okay? That's the big hurdle. Don't want to waste your kemig battery."

"Okay," Treyess said, and the screen went blank.

"Well Treyess," Ferrajalt said, "here goes. I guess we may as well get going. Wish me luck."

Treyess leaned over and gave Ferrajalt a kiss on the cheek.

"Good luck, Prince."

Ferrajalt hit the throttle and they began moving forward.

"Alright! It works!" Prince Ferrajalt exclaimed as the giant police car smoothly started to move forward.

Beside him, Treyess Arcomany grabbed the dashboard for support, but let go when she saw how smooth the ride was.

"Now we have to find a way out of this lot," she said.

"I know," Ferrajalt responded, and just then he noticed a little screen off to his left, which had lit up with a variety of patterns and symbols. "We'll just have to circle the entire perimeter and look for an opening.

They moved out of their spot, and then Ferrajalt carefully eased the massive vehicle to the right. It responded splendidly. He then set forth between the fence and the rows and rows of giant police cars--all identical to the one they were in.

"There sure are a lot of them," Treyess said, looking over.

"Yeah--amazing how such a useful thing was created in this supposedly random reality crash."

"I'm sure it's not random. It can't be."

Then Ferrajalt glanced at the screen again and he could see it showed a red 3-D vector representation of his vehicle driving along the fence--and another image showed an overall view of the yard, showing that there were no breaks in the fence at all--except a little spot that was lit up--the place he had personally ripped open.

"You know," Ferrajalt said, "I think we have some kind of guidance system here. The only problem is, it's showing that there aren't any exits out of here--no, wait..."

The screen vectors changed from red to an aquamarine sort of color, and he saw an image of the giant police car firing its cannon at the fence, cutting a neat hole in it, and driving through. Next to it was a picture of an aquamarine, crescent-shaped button--a button that he saw on the console in front of him.

"What is it?" Treyess asked.

"It looks like it's giving me the best option. Guess all I have to do is press that button--see?"

"Go for it."

So Ferrajalt pressed the button, and the giant police car eased into autopilot, moving forward a little more, then making a sharp right turn, then backing up a little, facing the fence. Before even a second had passed, a barrage of noisy, bright projectiles or beams spat out from above them and annihilated a whole section of fence. Then the screen turned red again and all was quiet as smoke and mist from the destroyed fence began to drift away.

Ferrajalt laughed.

"Pretty cool, eh?" he said. "I like this giant police car--or whatever it's called. There's no way I'm leaving this place without one--no way!"

Treyess looked up at a plaque she had seen before, above the door which led into the back of the vehicle. It was a logo which read simply "WARHOME". Yes--that made some kind of sense to her.

"From what I see up there," she said, nodding toward the plaque, "this is a Warhome. Good name."

"Yeah?" the Prince said, turning and looking. "That sounds good."

"You haven't seen the downstairs yet. Once you do you'll see why it could be considered a home, no problem."

"Yeah--you know what? I want to go back there. Um--let me just drive it out to the road, then we can go back and see exactly what's going on, eh?"

"Sounds good to me," Treyess said.

So he drove the Warhome out into the street and turned it toward the river. There was very little room to spare on the two-lane road.

Then he looked around for some sort of safety brake, but figured the thing must be smart enough not to start rolling down the hill. So he got up and followed Treyess into the back of the Warhome.

The first thing Ferrajalt did was climb up the shaft to inspect the tiny biplane.

"Man, I'd really like to see if this thing flies."

"I'm sure it does, Prince. Otherwise, why would it be there?"

Ferrajalt looked all the way down to the other end of the shaft, where the little submarine was.

"Looks like they thought of everything," he said. "Land, air, water, and underwater. Guess this thing's a boat too--amphibious, like I guessed."

"Probably. Now come on down from there!" Treyess said. "You just have to see the main bedroom!"

"Okay! Coming, coming."

He climbed down and followed her into the large room. The rain forest program was still playing.

"Whoah!" Ferrajalt said. "What the heck is this?"

"It's just one of many environment programs this place has," Treyess said, jumping onto the bed and looking over the control panel with all the backlit photos. "Here--this should show you the room without any special effects."

She pressed a button depicting an image of the room itself, and the rain forest effects gently faded away.

"Whoah," the Prince said.

"Isn't it wonderful? The ultimate motor home," Treyess said, smiling and bouncing on the bed. Ferrajalt glanced at her, and walked over beside her, eyeing the control panel.

"I see," he said. "Let's try another one--how about an amusement park?"

He touched the image of an amusement park, and the program slowly kicked in. Soon, images and smells of a sunny day in an amusement park surrounded them, complete with images of two roller coasters and a giant Ferris wheel in the distance. The smell of cotton candy made Ferrajalt crave it.

"This is truly unbelievable," Ferrajalt said, sitting next to Treyess on the bed, but making sure not to get too close. There was a lot of sexual tension going on. "I wish we could get some of that cotton candy. I'm starved."

Treyess turned to look at the Prince.

"I'm sure there's a kitchen in here somewhere--there has to be."

Ferrajalt got up.

"You didn't check the other rooms yet?"

"Nope. This one kind of took the wind out of my sails. I could just lounge around in here forever!" she said, lying back on the bed, spreading out her arms.

Ferrajalt regarded her for a moment, then turned toward the door.

"I'm going to check those other rooms," he said.

"Okay."

Ferrajalt walked out of the room and regarded the mechanism facing him on the shaft. Some sort of grated opening, angled upward, and a whole mess of little indicators--arranged like a "periodic table of the elements". Each little needle showed a varying amount of whatever it was measuring.

And while Ferrajalt had surmised that the Warhome operated on direct matter-to-energy power, he had no idea why so many different elements should be needed.

He made a mental note to look into it further and opened the door to his left. Inside he found another bathroom, complete with shower, sink, toilet, and a few other devices he could only guess at the use of.

Then he crossed to the righthand side and found another living quarters--this one considerably smaller and plainer than the main one. He entered and looked about, and Treyess came in behind him.

"Guest bedroom?" she wondered.

"Looks like it," Ferrajalt said.

They looked around in admiring wonder and then went for the remaining two doors, each facing front. Treyess went to the one on the left, and Ferrajalt the one on the right. They smiled at each other.

"Okay," Treyess said. "On the count of three."

Ferrajalt laughed, and they opened their respective doors. Ferrajalt found the kitchen he had been looking for--and a quick inspection found it stocked to the gills with food, appliances, and other goodies.

Treyess stepped into a strange room--part library and part armory. A computer terminal sat in one corner. There were all manner of weapons here--from swords and cat-o-nine-tails to some very nasty looking rifles, rocket launchers, grenades, pistols, and the like. She scanned over the books and saw that they were all Timber Serious Earth works--the classics, she supposed.

Ferrajalt came into the room behind her.

"Found the kitchen," he said.

"And look what I found."

"Wow! Think there's enough weapons in here for us?"

"Oh Ferrajalt--just think--there are hundreds of these in that yard over there. What a magnificent find!"

"Yeah--but will they still be there when and if we get reality back on track?"

"Well I'm with you--if restoring reality means leaving our Warhome behind, forget it. I'd rather travel around this wasteland inside here than give it up."

"I agree," Ferrajalt said. "It's something I've always wanted."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah--a private home," the Prince said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 10
SR-023
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 37
sr37 02.9.2--Dog & Rabbit
--------------------------
==============================

"The river," Prince Ferrajalt said, looking at the vector display to his right, sitting in the driver's seat of the Warhome.

"Where?" Treyess Arcomany asked.

"Coming right up--I guess this baby is constantly scanning the surrounding area. It even shows the river being frozen, even though it's not cold enough. See, some sort of anomaly reading by the river..."

"Huh."

The enormous vehicle rounded a corner and crashed over a small fence, out onto a dock.

"Prince..." Treyess said, as they sped toward the end of the dock.

Ferrajalt looked over at Treyess for a moment.

"No problem," he said, smiling.

Treyess raised her eyebrows and wore a frown of puzzlement, nodding and grabbing the arms of her seat.

In a moment, the Warhome flew off the edge of the dock and then slammed onto the frozen river an instant later. Ferrajalt gently braked, and the huge thing quickly skidded to a halt.

The two surveyed the glassy, ultrasmooth surface of the frozen river, lit in the eerie glow of the giant streetlights that lined its banks.

"Now this is more like it," Treyess said.

"Yeah..." Ferrajalt said. "But which way to the waterfall?"

"You think I know after all the twists and turns we had to take to get here? Doesn't your little viewscreen tell you?"

Ferrajalt checked the vector display.

"No."

"Huh. Well everything is so changed anyway, I don't know if--"

"--no wait--it's coming up on the display. See? It's so cool! A 3-D map of the river!"

"There ya go."

"So it's down, uh, that way," Ferrajalt said, pointing.

Treyess looked over at Ferrajalt, and the Prince noted the beauty of her eyes.

After a pause, Treyess said "So now we get to see if this office complex thing is still there."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said, turning back to the river, and easing forward on the controls.

The Warhome's wheels spun a little, but then some sort of traction control kicked in, and they were cruising along at a fair pace.

Treyess looked around, at the surreal landscape all around them--giant streetlights, river like a mirror, creepy shapes on either bank, and the feeling of being nowhere.

"Now remember, there is a waterfall coming up sometime," she said. "We don't want to go over it."

"I know," Ferrajalt said. "I don't think we're near it yet, and I'm sure the Warhome will detect it and start blinking and beeping all over the place."

"I sure hope so," Treyess said, not at all sure they should depend on the new Warhome in this situation, but not wanting to insult the Prince's handling of the matter.

They drove on in silence for a while, then Ferrajalt spoke.

"So what do you think is really going to happen to us? I used to have a good life. I mean, I was a Prince--I am a Prince. Back on my Earth. I mean, I thought it was all bullshit, I had all these ideas, like why should we be so much better than commoners? All that. But right now, I don't know. I kind of wish I was back there."

"Well to me, this is pure adventure--and that's what I live for. Back on my Earth I was quite well-known, also. Our technology hasn't developed quite as smoothly as on all you guys' Earths. I mean, the internal combustion engine, flight, all that we just recently got going. And computers, forget it--they might have the first building-sized prototype going in a few years. So there are a lot of places on my Earth where it's very difficult, maybe even impossible, to get to. And adventure was popular. I was popular. And there's some weird stuff on my Earth, weird hidden places."

"But what's this?" Ferrajalt asked, waving his hand. "Look around--this isn't anything! It's a nightmare. It has no relation to anything. It's like the universe ended and we just don't know it yet. Yeah--maybe all this is just a hallucination."

Treyess studied Ferrajalt's face. He had potential. You could see somewhere in there ancestors who were great heroes, great warriors. But he needed to stop being such a wimp.

"Well you know," Treyess said, "from what I read, this may have happened once before--in Sweptim. I guess this is what happened. They said that a whole bunch of Earths, maybe all of them, were somehow destroyed, and how they managed to salvage Red Alley Earth, but nothing else."

"And maybe this time it'll be only Timber Serious Earth that gets saved. Then I could never go home."

"Oh come on, Prince. Don't despair--this may not be the same sort of phenomenon at all--I was just saying. And remember--Fife created his Earth searching system and the whole Primate thing so that if something like this happened, there might be enough remarkable talents to find a solution. And remember--you are a Primate, and there is a reason for that. We're both Primates, the ones who got chosen over everyone else on our Earths."

"I wish I knew why. There are a lot of other royal families of my planet--why me?"

"I'm sure we'll find out, someday."

Ferrajalt nodded, but stopped nodding as they came to a big bend on the river. He carefully steered to the right, and it seemed that they'd start skidding and going out of control at any moment, but they didn't.

"Easy!" Treyess exclaimed.

"I know! I know!" Ferrajalt said, gripping the control unit and looking pale. "So how that hell is the boat supposed to make that goddamn corner?"

"We'll find some way."

"I don't see how! You know how big that thing is? It's big!"

"Ferrajalt--get a hold of yourself! This isn't a totally random situation--just look at this vehicle of ours! There has to be a higher structure to it. I have a gut feeling that we can get the boat around the corner."

"Well I hope so," Ferrajalt said, and then another curve came up, this one to the left. "Oh great! Another one!"

Treyess sighed and shook her head.

Ferrajalt was more careful with this curve, but it was more pronounced than the previous one. And they were going awfully fast.

"Ferrajalt--you say you don't like adventure, but look how fast you're driving down this frozen river toward a waterfall!"

"I know, I know! It's hard to make this thing go slow."

The two stopped talking as a huge hulking shape loomed ahead on the right riverbank.

"What the hell is that?" Ferrajalt asked.

"What? Yeah... Looks like a building maybe? A mountain? No..."

Then a sharp beeping started, and Ferrajalt looked down at the vector display--it showed the huge drop coming up--the waterfall. The Prince immediately hit the brakes.

"We're almost there!" he said, and the Warhome lurched to a halt. Treyess looked at him.

"I don't see it."

"I know! But I don't want to risk getting too close and not being able to stop."

"Huh," Treyess said, looking around. "So how are we going to see about that office complex and everything?"

Ferrajalt took a deep breath and let it out. His heart was racing.

"Um," he said, "let me think."

"Okay."

"Okay. I think... we should... take the biplane."

"What?" Treyess asked.

Ferrajalt looked at Treyess.

"That plane back there. We could fly it over the waterfall and get a close look at that office complex."

"Do you know how to fly?"

"Well--I flew a glider a few times. Besides--considering how easy this thing was to drive, how hard could the plane be?"

"Let me think this through--it sounds good at first glance, but I don't know..."

"The thing is," Ferrajalt said, "I just don't want to get this thing anywhere near the drop. We could walk it..."

"Oh no! I'm not standing on that slippery ice on the edge of a fatal fall."

Ferrajalt stood up.

"So you wanna take the plane?" he said. "You can fly it if you want to. I know I hogged the controls here."

"Oh--that's no problem. But you know, that plane looks like the sort of planes we have back home--real primitive. But there's no way it flies with the same mechanics. It's too small. But I will give it a shot," Treyess said, also getting up.

"Okay," Ferrajalt said, moving to the door. "I'm pretty sure it holds two people."

"Yeah?" Treyess said, following him.

They walked into the main chamber of the Warhome, and Ferrajalt let Treyess climb the ladder on the central shaft first.

"Okay, now to figure out how to get in here," Treyess said as Ferrajalt looked up at her.

"Need help?"

"No--I got it," she said, planting her right boot on a small foothold on the plane and lifting herself up and over the edge. "Yeah--I've got it."

"Is there room for me?"

"Um--wait a second," Treyess said as she sat down and settled herself in. "Well, it's a tight fit, but there's room."

Ferrajalt began climbing the ladder.

"Wait a second," Treyess said. "I need a key. Weren't there some other keys on that keyring you found?"

The Prince stopped.

"Oh yeah. I guess there must be one for each vehicle. I'll go get it."

"Cool."

Ferrajalt went back to his driver's seat and tried to figure out what to do--he didn't want to shut the Warhome off, but he couldn't see any easy way of getting the other keys off the ring. As well, there were seven keys in all--and he wasn't sure which one was the right one.

So he sat down in the seat and took a close look at the keys. And upon this closer examination, he saw little engraved pictures of the various vehicles--the Warhome, the biplane, the submarine, the motorcycle, the speedboat, a door, and one--one which just had a little circle on it. Also, he saw that each key had a little latch on it where you could disconnect it from the keyring. So he carefully flicked the mechanism, and released the biplane key. With it in hand, he rush back to the ladder and back to Treyess.

"Got it," Ferrajalt said, as he climbed up to the biplane docking area. He saw that Treyess was wearing some sort of police helmet.

"Great," Treyess said, taking the key from him. "I think I got this thing figured out."

Ferrajalt looked for where he could sit, and saw that it was just one long seat inside the plane, and not much room to spare.

Treyess saw the Prince contemplating the seating arrangements.

"Hop in," she said. "Pretty close quarters, but it'll do."

So Ferrajalt climbed in, and straddled the seat--with Treyess sitting between his knees.

"Here," Treyess said, handing him a helmet. "And strap in."

Ferrajalt put the helmet on and fastened a couple of safety belts over himself.

"Well. Here goes," Treyess said, inserting the key and turning it. Instantly, the cockpit control panel lit up with a number of display panels, and the dome above them began to recede, revealing the black, starless sky above.

"So far so good," Ferrajalt said.

"Okay. I think I have the hang of this. So if I hit--this!" Treyess said, and all of a sudden the plane began slowly moving upward.

Ferrajalt looked down to see what was lifting them up, but in a moment, they were high enough for it to be clear that the plane was hovering on its own power. After a few more moments, a chime sounded and a deep mechanical sound reverberated through the aircraft.

"Okay," Treyess said. "Now we can point it in any direction--see?"

She moved the control stick, and they rotated, while remaining perfectly level. She went back and forth a few times, and then pointed it back straight ahead.

"And with this," she said, easing forward the throttle, "we should be flying!"

And slowly, they started moving forward.

"Somehow, I don't think that propeller is doing much of the work," Ferrajalt said, commenting on the silently spinning propeller on the front of the plane.

"Just decoration, maybe."

"Yeah."

Treyess increased the throttle and they began to fly faster. Then she pulled back on the stick.

As they gained altitude and speed with great rapidity, Ferrajalt grabbed Treyess around the waist, reflexively. It felt good to be so close to her.

"Take it easy kid!" she said. "I know what I'm doing!"

And with a laugh, Treyess poured on the power and they soared skyward at a steep angle. Ferrajalt grabbed tighter--he wondered if that's why Treyess was flying so crazy.

Treyess's long blond hair was whipping in the Prince's face, and he breathed in the clean smell of it. Then he exhaled and leaned into Treyess a little more. He was thinking, this is love--this is really love!

He thought, without her helmet, all he'd be seeing was hair. A universe of Treyess hair...

But his pleasant thoughts were interrupted by the mammoth structure they had spied from the Warhome--it was now directly beneath them and to the right.

"You wanna check that out?" Ferrajalt yelled against the wind, but then he realized that there was a communication system in the helmets.

"Ouch! You don't have to yell! But yeah--let's see what it is!"

Treyess steered the biplane into a spiral descent, and approached the huge structure.

"This thing is so fun to fly!" she said. "And, I mean, like you said, we're not leaving this place without our Warhome!"

"No way," Ferrajalt said, and he had a flash sequence of images of himself and Treyess sharing the Warhome as a loving couple. But once again, these tender, electrifying thoughts were interrupted by the brutal reality of their surroundings.

The thing in front of them was gigantic. It looked like a cross between a mountain, an unfinished skyscraper, and an enormous thorn bush. The lighting as it was, it was hard to make out details.

"What the fuck is it?" Ferrajalt asked.

"An adventure?" Treyess responded.

Prince Ferrajalt held tightly onto Treyess Arcomany as she flew their little biplane into the heart of the massive, horrific structure.

"I can't tell!" Ferrajalt said. "Are we gonna hit it--or is there space inside it?"

"I don't know!" Treyess said. "But the instruments are showing a bunch of entryways--I'm gonna take the best-looking one."

"Okay."

So they flew into a gaping hole in the side of the thing, and were inside. As soon as they entered, a battery of spotlights on the biplane kicked in and lit the dark, twisted spaces around them. They were in some sort of main corridor, with jagged bramblelike protrusions coming from all angles.

"Uh... Ferrajalt... All sorts of decisions up ahead. What should we do?"

"What do you mean?"

"The display--it shows a bunch of branchings up ahead."

"Well, try and take the biggest one!"

"Okay, I'll try, Prince."

As Treyess steered the plane toward the largest of the upcoming passageways, something came briefly into view. It was a scene, only visible for a second or two. It was tough to tell which direction it came from, or if they were seeing something real or projected, but see it they did.

What they saw was a dog and a rabbit fighting. It was a nice, well groomed dog, a collie, which looked like it would have been a fine family companion in other circumstances. Here, it was frightful, teeth bared, in a rage, full of fear and assault. The rabbit was a little gray fellow, unassuming, but clearly possessing more ferocity than was readily apparent.

It was a horrible, frightening scene. The two animals were consumed with the passion of their struggle, each wanting nothing more than to kill the other, each fearing it would fall to the other at any moment.

Both Treyess and Ferrajalt were sobered by the image. Sobered, and drained--feeling like they'd just woken up from a particularly nasty nightmare, all shaken and paranoid.

"Treyess! Did you see that!"

"Uhh... Yes Prince, I did."

"What the hell was that?"

"I don't know--a dog and a rabbit--fighting."

"Let's get the fuck out of this thing!"

"I couldn't, uhh, I couldn't agree with you more!"

With this, Treyess eased back on the throttle and the plane came to dead stop in midair, as she thought it would. Then she swung it around, and headed out the same way they had come in.

"Are you sure you know the way out?" Ferrajalt asked.

"I think--yeah--the display has the way marked in green--not to worry, Prince."

"Good. Let's just get the hell out of here!"

And in less than a minute, they were out of the hulking construct, and back in the cool dark air of destroyed reality.

"That," Ferrajalt said, panting, "was not cool."

"Not hardly," Treyess responded.

"What the fuck was that all about?"

"I don't know and I don't want to know--some sort of horrible evil, something beyond our comprehension. Prince, I think we saw something back there that we shouldn't have."

"Well who knows what sort of madness has come to exist, now that reality is no more," Ferrajalt said, trying to sound calm and in control, to reassure Treyess.

"I just don't like it. That wasn't adventure, that was just--I don't know--just pure horror."

"I know, I know."

"So where are we going?" she asked. "I think I'm headed downriver, but I'm not even sure anymore!"

"You want me to fly? We still have to check Doscovor. You can set 'er down on the river and we can switch places if you want and I'll fly us down there."

"Okay--do you mind? I'm just a little too shaken. Sure you don't mind?"

"No--no problem Treyess. We're teammates--we have to help each other out, right?"

"Right," Treyess said sweetly, and she pointed the little biplane downwards, and soon landed on the frozen river.

"Well," Ferrajalt said as he was getting out of the plane, "at least we won't always be wondering what was in that thing. Even though--I might rather not have known."

Treyess chuckled a little as she got out of the plane also.

"How do you know that was all that was in there?" she asked.

"I don't know, but I did get the feeling that that was pretty much the heart of the matter--the unspeakable."

"Yeah."

Treyess walked a short distance away from the plane.

"Just gotta stretch my legs a little," she said.

"Yeah."

So they rested there, on the frozen river, and breathed in the air which had more energy in it than they might have imagined. And they spoke and got to know each other better. And they almost kissed, but Treyess pointed out that they had to continue on in their mission, and Ferrajalt agreed. So they got back in the plane, and took off downriver toward where Doscovor might still be.

Soon the vector display was flashing wildly, heralding the huge drop up ahead which was, of course, the waterfall. And indeed, half a minute later, they flew over the frozen waterfall--an amazing sight to see--all that raw force of nature frozen up and stopped dead in its tracks. But it was the city across from the waterfall with which the two were most interested.

"Doscovor!" Treyess said.

"And--look at that! Office Complex at Gumhanshire Prefecture!" Ferrajalt responded, staring at the huge, complex building--all lit up, as if nothing was wrong.

"So what do you think, Prince? Should we check it out? If there are any people in it, we should evac them before we cream the sucker, no?"

"Sounds like the right thing to do," Ferrajalt said with a chuckle.

So they quickly crossed the bay and landed carefully on one of the roofs of the doomed building.

"Well here we are!" Treyess said. "This sucker's gonna get an ocean liner smack in the face before too long!"

"You got it!" Ferrajalt said, taking off his helmet and jumping out of the biplane.

"Wow!" Treyess said, likewise stepping out of the plane and removing her helmet. "Look at the view from up here. Look at that waterfall."

"Yeah--just imagine seeing the flashing lights and hearing the sirens of all those Warhomes just before that boat comes flying across the bay--I mean--the whole thing's gonna happen so fast."

"Yeah."

"Oh, I almost forgot," Ferrajalt said, taking his gun out of its holster. "Gotta call back to the base. Let Ledrant know what we've found."

"Yeah--what's the deal with that thing anyway? Why don't we all have one?"

"Extremely limited battery life. But they're working on it. You think it's easy to generate a kemig signal in such a small object as a gun?"

Treyess smiled and nodded as Ferrajalt punched a few buttons and then looked into the screen at the base of the hilt. After a few muted ringing noises, the tiny image of Injure Bodoni faded in.

"Ferrajalt? Is that you?"

"Yes Injure, it's me."

"How far have you gotten down the river?"

Ferrajalt took a deep breath.

"Look Injure--could you please get Ledrant? I don't want to say all this twice--you know more than me about the battery life of these things."

"Well--Ledrant is indisposed at the moment but I will relate all the information you give me."

"Fine! Fine! Okay--we're on top of Office Complex at Gumhanshire--right on top of it. We flew over on that plane we told you about. The lights are on in the building, but we haven't seen any signs of people yet."

"Does that matter?" Injure asked, rubbing his nose.

"What do you mean does that matter--of course it matters! We can't just kill people!"

"Oh," Injure said dumbly.

"So just tell Ledrant that we're gonna check for people, and then head back--and tell him to go over to that yard and get some more Warhomes--the giant police cars--they're pretty easy to drive, no problem."

"Okay, Ferrajalt. I'll tell him all that."

"Okay thanks," Ferrajalt said tersely as he cut off the connection.

"That guy is a real dick," Treyess said.

"You're telling me."

The two stood, several yards apart, staring at each other. Finally Treyess spoke.

"So now that we're here on the roof, what are we supposed to do?"

Ferrajalt thought for a moment, then looked over to the vector display on the biplane control panel. On the screen was a 3-D representation of the building, with two bright yellow dots where he and Treyess were.

"Maybe that's our answer," he said. "Looks like that sucker can detect people."

"Maybe it's just seeing us because we're its owners."

Ferrajalt regarded Treyess.

"Maybe. So let's see if we can expand the scope of its scan--maybe it can reach all the way back to Derolbam and see the others."

"You really think it could reach that far?"

"If it's in communication with the Warhome, which I assume it is, I think it could give us an overall scan."

"Give it a shot, my Prince."

So Ferrajalt leaned over the side of the plane and began to fiddle with some knobs near the screen. At first there was no reaction, but then the scene zoomed out, and there was the faint outline of the bay and the waterfall. In another second, it had zoomed back so far that the Warhome was represented with a dull, green, pulsing square. Finally, it pulled back much further, and there was a cluster of yellow pinpoints in Derolbam, and the two, Treyess and Ferrajalt, there in Doscovor. And there was one more, a solitary light way off to the east.

"Hmm," the Prince said. "Very impressive. Guess that kills any notion of people being around here. But there IS that one stray point out there. Hmm."

"Well we can check that out later," Treyess said. "For now I just want to get back to that Warhome and take a nice hot shower and relax a little."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah--oh, wait a second!" Treyess said as she skipped away a little. "I just have to get something--wait here!"

"What is it? What the--where are you going?"

"I'll be back in a minute!" Treyess said, as she descended a ladder on the side of the roof.

Ferrajalt ran over and looked down the ladder.

"What the hell?" he muttered, and a moment later he heard the sound of glass shattering.

"Treyess! Are you okay?"

"I'm fine! I'm fine! I just have to get something!"

"Okay--but be quick about it."

Ferrajalt meandered back to the plane, looking up at the waterfall and mulling over the vision they saw in the weird mountain. He just couldn't get over it--the dog and the rabbit--what could it mean?

And beyond that, of course, there was Treyess. As a Royal, Ferrajalt was used to girls fawning over him, but in Treyess, he knew he had found his equal. So what if she was so much older than him? How much older could she have been anyway? Ten years? Twelve years? It didn't matter. Especially in a world such as Aconck, it really didn't matter. Oh, he knew his mother would have a heart attack if she knew--but how could she know? She probably didn't even exist anymore. And even after they wholloped this building--who knew? Who knew if anything would ever exist again?

"Oh Ferrajalt! Could you help me?" he heard Treyess yell from below.

He went back to the ladder and looked down--Treyess had a tablecloth bunched up like a sack--full of silverware, glasses, and dishes, from the sound of it.

"What is this--another graduate of the Nevrippa Den school of looting?"

"Now come on! Help me and pull this stuff up. And I am not looting--just think how cool it'll be to have Office Complex at Gumhanshire table settings in the future, if we manage to pull this off? It'll be rad!"

"Oh okay! Here--gimme."

Ferrajalt grabbed the heavy load and heaved it up with some effort.

"Now come on," he said. "We really have to get back."

They loaded the contraband into a storage compartment in the back of the plane, and took off, the Prince behind the stick again.

"Uh," Ferrajalt said, "I'd like to uh... if I can pull it off, I'd like to hover up and down along the building, looking into the windows with lights on, just to be sure that no one's in there."

"Sounds like a good plan. Better safe than sorry."

After a few failed attempts, Ferrajalt figured out how to make the plane hover straight up and down, and they looked into floor after floor of windows.

Inside, they saw numerous empty offices, many of which were all screwed up and full of weird things, just like the rest of this crashed world.

"Well," Ferrajalt said, "I'm satisfied. No sign of life."

"Nope."

They headed back for the Warhome.

Before they knew it, they made it back, passing the enormous nightmare structure to their left.

Docking back up with the Warhome was a piece of cake, and soon the two of them were climbing down the ladder of the central shaft. Ferrajalt followed Treyess into the main living chamber.

"Oh I just want to take all my clothes off and lay down under the covers and get all warm and toasty!" Treyess said, almost sounding drunk.

Ferrajalt stopped dead in his tracks, heart racing.

"So--go ahead. Maybe I'll join you."

Treyess smiled and spun around slowly several times, looking right at Ferrajalt all the while. Finally she spoke.

"I'll do what I want to do--while you wait outside. Then you can come in. Deal?"

"Uh--deal," Ferrajalt said with a stumble, and he backed away and out of the door. "Just--uh--just tell me when I can come back in."

"Will do."

Ferrajalt shut the door and leaned against it, his heart now pounding wildly and a cold sweat breaking out all over him. Was this it? Was he gonna score with Treyess Arcomany in a few minutes?

After a minute or two, Treyess yelled for him to come back in, and there she was--stark naked on the bed--and man was she hot!

"Let's have some fun in this wasteland," she said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 11
SR-024
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 39
sr39 02.9.3--The Den Call
--------------------------
==============================

Prince Ferrajalt was nearing consciousness when he began to perceive a flashing light through his closed eyes. For a moment, he was disoriented, unsure of where he was, but when he opened his eyes, the events of the past day washed over him. Feeling Treyess's naked body next to his, he was careful not to wake her as he got up a little to seek out the source of the flashing.

As he got up on his elbows, Treyess stirred, but did not awaken. Immediately, Ferrajalt saw a flashing purple light on a video screen above the bed. And there was a flashing purple button right next to him, on a table by the bed. He looked back and forth from the screen to the button, and then carefully reached out and pressed the button.

The screen lit up and an image appeared. It was Nevrippa Den. Instantly, Ferrajalt buried himself under the covers and threw them all the way over Treyess. Only their heads could be seen.

"Oh--ha! Looks like I caught you two at a bad time--good!" Den said with a goofy smile.

"How are you making this call?" Ferrajalt said as Treyess stirred some more.

"Well my friend," Den said, leaning forward and wearing a smug look, "after we got your excellent field report on the Warhomes, we all went over to the yard and got some of our own. And you know what, hot shot? I filled mine up totally with all the cool stuff I looted! Even the motorcycle and the speedboat are covered with junk!"

"Um--that's great," Ferrajalt said, feeling extremely embarrassed. "But y'know, you've caught us in kind of a--delicate--situation, so--"

"--oh don't worry about it. I'm not stuffy about it. I think sex is great. And you two make a cute couple, so don't worry about it one bit, hon."

Ferrajalt grimaced and looked over at Treyess, whose eyes were just opening.

"Tell me this is a nightmare," Treyess said.

"Nope!" Den yelled. "It's for real! And reality is so much fun, because stuff that happens in reality has more of an impact, y'know? But anyway, I'm glad I got through to you cuz a whole lot of shit has been going down here and we need you guys back."

"Um--okay--uh..." Ferrajalt said.

"Okay," Den said. "Mr. Hate told me to tell you some stuff if I could figure out how to work the inter-Warhome communicators. Ha! So anyways, we got the ocean liner, the 'Repsiridescent' down onto the river--that was fun. Injy figgers we'll need about seven or eight Warhomes to tow it--too bad I beat the living daylights out of that Hypergod Amnifaoz guy when he attacked me and V! But the plan is going well. He says we should all be able to put our Warhomes on autopilot and get into the planes before the waterfall, y'know, to follow the Repsiridescent into the event horizon. Yeah right, like I'm gonna abandon all my stuff!"

"Um," Treyess said, shocking the Prince as she pushed the sheets down to reveal her naked breasts, "how long have we been asleep?"

"I don't know. Hey--nice chest! But no--I dunno--I think it's been four or five hours since your last kemig. Something like that. Wanna try that blanket trick on the Prince there, Treyess? I never saw a royal weenie before!"

"Come on!" Ferrajalt said in an annoyed tone of voice.

"Chill out, only joking dude," Den said, and then with a smile, "But if you had anything to show down there, I'm sure you would have!"

"Nevrippa..." Treyess said.

"Okay, okay," Den said. "So anyway, V and Vike are using superstrength to rip the cables and chains and stuff out of the docking mechanism and attaching them as tow cables. I'm gonna go help them soon--I'm naturally superstrong, you know."

"Yes, we know," Treyess said.

"Oh!" Den said. "We picked up another survivor! We found her hiding behind the front desk of a motel in Sapsip. She seemed awfully confused. Her name is 'Sleep' or something. You know, sleep, like what you guys were just doing before I rudely interrupted you. She has cool hair."

"Don't worry about it, Nevrippa," Treyess said, sitting up a little. Ferrajalt cringed as her body was revealed up to her bellybutton.

But then, the Prince thought, she didn't have anything to be embarrassed about.

"We did sort of leave you all hanging," Treyess continued. "We'll try and get back soon. Now where are we getting back to now?"

"Oh!" Den said. "Our new leader, Mr. Ledrant Hate, has moved the base of operations to his Warhome on the river, right by the Repsiridescent. So just come on up river."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said. "So what happened with this Hypergod guy? You beat him up?"

"Oh yeah! You know, he came up to me and V in the van and said he felt like doing some killing. He said we weren't included in the bargain he made with you guys, since we weren't in the room, and he ripped that van in two almost, and was serious. Lucky I'm such a healthy girl. He tried to disembowel me--he wasn't kidding around. It did kind of tickle, but he didn't laugh when I punched through his armor and squished gore. Screamed, that bastard did. I ruined him. I think he's still alive, though."

"V was okay?" Treyess asked.

"Yeah," Nevrippa Den said, "he kind of backed off--well--kind of ran at full speed away from the fray. Did see something funny though. Did see that cube of his arch up and get all prickly and colorful, and flickered up. He may have something there, but he didn't stick around to find out."

"Um," Ferrajalt said, "isn't like, wasn't that guy like as powerful as a god or something, or more? How could you have just beat him up like that?"

Treyess looked over at Ferrajalt.

"Now come on, my Prince--you know our little Nevrippa Den is a talented little filly. Credit where credit is due."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said. "Well, he deserved it if he tried to kill you like that. I knew we couldn't trust that guy. The old 'following an agreement by its letter rather than its spirit'. A sure sign of evil."

"That it is," Den said. "That it is."

"Oh yeah," Treyess said. "That reminds me--whatever became of those four weird people you guys told me about? You know--the ones who were--the girl who was the guy from the future, in a future incarnation, who had time travelled back to--well, you know--what happened to them?"

Den nodded.

"Well let me tell you about that. From our Warhomes, we're scanning them all back at that Noyage Parlour, but no one feels like going all the way down to Hennonly to investigate. Let 'em die, for all I care."

"Die?" Treyess said. "Shouldn't reality just come back around them?"

"Well," Den said, raising her eyebrows and nodding in mock thoughtfulness, "it seems that Injy has revised his estimates a little. He says that this shaky reflection of Timber Serious may have only survived due to the supportive-array of Aconck or something. That is, this Earth's reality system was able to hang on by a thread due to Aconck, or something. I really try to understand Injy, I do. But so much of the time his figures and calculations fly right over my head."

"Like all of us," Treyess said.

"Yeah," Den said. "So it turns out we have to follow the Repsiridescent into the Office Complex. In the planes, y'know? But I'm sticking with the ship--I'll be attached to it, after all. Can't lose my lovely loot! But don't tell the others, they're way too serious."

"No, no," Treyess said.

"So look guys. I don't want to take away from the quality time you have together before the big deed. I'm gonna go help V and Vike with their work--I think they need it. So I'll see you soon?"

"Yup," the Prince said.

"Yeah," Treyess said, starting to sit up on the side of the bed, but keeping her lower regions covered. "We'll see you in an hour or so."

"Cool. Nevrippa Den out."

And the video screen went blank.

Treyess chuckled.

"A lot happened while we were having our fun."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said, also moving to sit on the side of the bed, and scanning the room for his clothes.

"Were you embarrassed?" Treyess said with a look.

"Kind of. That Nevrippa gives me the creeps sometimes."

"I know what you mean, but she's a good kid."

"Yeah."

"So you wanna get dressed and get back up the river to complete this crazy mission?"

"Yeah I guess," Ferrajalt said. "I think I just have to wake up a little bit more to absorb all this crap."

"I know what you mean."

"Come here," Ferrajalt said, and Treyess turned to face him. She was stunning, and she approached the Prince. He embraced her and stroked her cheek, looking into her eyes.

"What we did here was more than just 'fun' for me. I feel for you. I feel connected to you. And I hope you feel the same."

"I do," Treyess said, looking away. "It's just... it's been so long since I've had any kind of stable relationship--the thought of it is kind of novel. It's funny. On my Earth, the kind of guys that were turned on by a dashing, independent adventurer like myself always turned out to be losers and nerds. The real men always seemed to stay away from me. But you--you're a real man--I can see that in you. The blood of heroes runs through your veins. Maybe not that many generations past."

"Maybe not."

They kissed.

"This will be our home, this Warhome," Ferrajalt said. "I will make it happen. We will find a way to keep it, maybe the same way Den is planning."

A tear came to Treyess's eye as she rested her head on Ferrajalt's shoulder. He was so young and innocent in her eyes.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 12
SR-025
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 41
sr41 02.9.4--Final Prep
--------------------------
==============================

"What will Emma think of me now?" Amnifaoz, no longer a Hypergod, moaned.

"You should have thought about that before acting like such a bore," Ann Saply said.

"Bore?" V Sincein said, looking up. "Bore? He tried to disembowel Nevrippa! I'd say that's more than being a 'bore'."

"I said I was sorry," Amnifaoz said. "I am spoiled. That which I was is gone. All that is left is this--this pimple of a body! Unthinkably fragile!"

Indeed, Amnifaoz was changed. Now a mere human, with blue-gray skin and dark yellow hair, short and slim, and wearing a black and gray tunic, vaguely reminiscent of his Hypergod armor.

The entire group was seated inside the main room of Ledrant Hate's Warhome, around a large table. Somehow he had managed to alter the master bedroom into a kind of control center.

"Okay everyone," Hate said, standing at a console. "We're all here except for Treyess and Ferrajalt. I just talked to them and they should be here in a few minutes. They apologized for the further delay."

"Hey, let them have their fun," Nevrippa Den said.

Hate ignored the comment.

"Once they're here," Hate said, "we'll have the ten Warhomes and drivers that we'll need. We can hook Ferrajalt's Warhome up and then get this crazy scheme over with. Let's just hope it works."

"Too bad we couldn't get by with nine," V said, giving Amnifaoz a nasty glance.

"Well I told you," Injure Bodoni said, "according to my calculations, it could be towed with six or seven, but to make those turns, we could maybe do it with nine, but ten will do it just fine."

"Whatever," V said, his superimposed cube pulsing from a dull blue to a dull red.

"Amnifaoz was good enough to offer his help," Hate said. "And he did apologize. Remember--he was the one who ultimately got ripped to shreds, regardless of the fact that he started it."

"Yeah?" V said in an argumentative tone.

"Look everyone," Ledrant said sharply, "let's just stop bickering and get along for once--we should all be dead--but someone out there gave us another chance."

"I can't believe any of this," Sleap Drassy said. "It's just been a nightmare."

"Well," Hate said, "it's lucky we scanned you--otherwise you'd still have been in that motel when we hurl the Repsiridescent into Office Complex at Gumhanshire--after that, there probably wouldn't be much left of this world."

"Yeah. I just keep wondering why I was one of the lucky ones to survive the disaster," Sleap said. "It's just like, I mean, if I had it to choose, I don't think I'd want it this way. To lose all my friends and family like this."

Ann Saply gazed at the young woman with the blond Mohawk. "Indeed," the cat lady said with a cool smile.

Sleap gave Ann a quick angry look.

"We would have been one short without you, girl," Ann said. "And this must all be so strange to you."

"It sure is," Sleap said. "I never spoke to a cat before."

"Oh, I think we'll be speaking a lot, my dear," Ann said.

Sleap looked a little worried.

"But we have to get through this, first," Ann added.

"We'll get through it," Nevrippa said. "We better--I got too much cool stuff. I ain't gonna die."

The room fell silent as the eight sat there looking around at each other. Finally, Injure Bodoni spoke.

"So where are Treyess and Ferrajalt? We have to get moving. I told you there's a situationquake coming. If we don't get rid of that building soon, well..."

"Don't worry--we're here," Treyess said, walking in with Ferrajalt behind her. "My goodness--look what you've done to your Warhome, Ledrant--it's absolutely stunning!"

"Thank you," Ledrant Hate said. "Now that we're all here, we should go over the game plan. Treyess, Prince--you can take a seat right over here. Okay. So as you know, this world we're in is not as stable as we thought it was--in fact, it may be an anomaly left standing because of it's connection with Aconck. In any event, we know that hitting Office Complex at Gumhanshire--a building in Doscovor--with that ocean liner out there--the Repsiridescent--will set off a reaction which might set everything straight. But we all have to pass through the event in order for us to hope to participate in reality in the future. So what we have decided is that once we're within a mile of the waterfall, we'll all bail out of our Warhomes in the little biplanes, and follow the ship into the building, flying above it."

"That's right," Bodoni said, turning to the crowd. "A few seconds here or there won't matter. 'Following' is the key word here. We must follow the boat as it smashes into the building--and hopefully it will pass us through into a fresh rendition of Timber Serious Earth, where none of this ever happened."

"What about the boat?" Den asked.

"Huh?" Bodoni said.

"The boat," Den said. "Will the boat get through into the fresh world?"

"Likely," Bodoni said. "The area around the event horizon will retain some crash-real aspectitudes. So the building and the boat, in their post-collision format, should be existent."

"Good," Den said.

"Why is that good?" Bodoni asked.

"You'll see, boy," Den responded.

"Okay," Hate said. "Every one of us has to know how to drive his or her Warhome, as well as how to fly the biplane. So we'll be doing some quickie training in the spare Warhome while the rest of them are hooked up."

"Now," Bodoni said, "I just wanted to ask Treyess and Ferrajalt about the strange object they encountered downriver."

"Yes?" Treyess asked.

"Yes--please tell us everything you experienced once you entered the thing," Injure said.

So Treyess and Ferrajalt related their experience of entering the construct and seeing that vision of the dog and the rabbit fighting.

"Hmm," Bodoni said. "Very interesting. Could be symbolic--the rabbit represents 'la luna'--but the dog--I don't know..."

"Just steer clear of it, everyone," Hate said. "There are a lot of terrible things here--things I'll be glad to leave behind. So let's get to it, then--the final preparations are at hand--we move in three hours and forty-five minutes!"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CHAPTER 13
SR-026
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 42
sr42 02.9.5--Event Horizon
--------------------------
==============================

Ferrajalt was flying in his biplane over the ten Warhomes and the ocean liner that was chained to them. This was the final check before they would proceed to tow the boat down the frozen river and into Office Complex at Gumhanshire.

The boat, "Repsiridescent", was tilted at a 45 degree angle on the glassy surface of the river. The Warhomes were laid out in an intricate pattern, set forth by Injure Bodoni. Each driver would receive specific instructions from Injure of exactly what to do at each section of the river.

A call came in, and Ferrajalt punched the purple button on his console. Treyess's face came into view.

"Everything look okay up there?" she asked.

"Yup. So I guess this is it."

"Yeah. So when we're flying, come right next to me, okay? I don't want to lose you."

Ferrajalt smiled.

"I won't let you get away from me."

Suddenly, there was a barrage of flashing lights from below Ferrajalt.

"What the hell was that?" Ferrajalt yelled.

"What?" Treyess asked.

Ferrajalt swung around to see the guns of one Warhome firing--firing at one of the giant streetlights lining the river. The guns released pulse after pulse at the base of the streetlight, and before Ferrajalt knew it, the enormous streetlight was falling right toward the ocean liner!

"Treyess! Someone shot a streetlight down--it's gonna--"

With a shudder, the streetlight lurched and collapsed right onto the Repsiridescent. A thunderous noise reverberated throughout the destroyed landscape.

"What happened?" Treyess asked.

"Someone--someone shot down the streetlight!"

Suddenly, a little rectangle opened in the corner of the video screen--it was Nevrippa Den.

"It's okay everybody--I just shot down one of the streetlights," Den said calmly. "It landed perfectly on the boat--I just couldn't bear to leave this place without getting one of those beauties. Sorry for the inconvenience, but it should be okay, right?"

Ferrajalt was speechless.

"She really did that?" Treyess asked.

"Yeah!" the Prince said, nodding in disbelief.

Then, on the video screen, Den's face was replaced by that of Ledrant Hate.

"Okay people," Hate said. "I'm just as dumbfounded as all of you regarding what Nevrippa has apparently just done--but we don't have time to question the repercussions of this event--we will go ahead as planned--Injure will determine if any course changes are called for--everyone at their driver's seat--prepare to begin."

"Fuck!" Ferrajalt said. "That little weirdo may have just killed us all!"

"I don't know," Treyess said. "I don't even want to think about it. I just want to get this over with."

"Yeah," Ferrajalt said. "Let's do it. I'll see you in the air--and back in reality, hopefully."

Treyess closed her eyes and kissed toward Ferrajalt. He kissed back and shut the screen off, as he zoomed back to his Warhome--the original one he and Treyess first found.

Soon, back in the Warhome, Ferrajalt got to his driver's seat to find Bodoni on the screen.

"Okay people," Injure said. "If your motors aren't running, get them so. Also, turn on your flashing lights--if there's anyone or anything on the river, we want to let them know we're coming."

Ferrajalt revved his engine a little to make sure it was on, then he flicked a switch to activate the red and blue flashing police lights.

"Now," Injure said, "we'll start off straight, but then we'll have a slight left turn. Everyone please check in, and then we can get started."

"Ferrajalt here--ready," the Prince said.

On the screen, Injure was nodding.

"Don't worry Sleap--you'll do fine," Injure said, apparently to the concerns of Sleap in her Warhome. "Okay? Okay. So this is it. Everyone, straight, and start off slow, on the countdown to zero. Okay? 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1--zero!"

Ferrajalt gently depressed the accelerator and moved forward a little, picking up the slack in the chain attached to his Warhome. Once the chain was taut, his wheels began to spin, but after a few seconds, he felt a deep thud from somewhere within the vehicle as it dropped a few inches closer to the ground. A high pitched wail could be heard from the engine as he pressed down further on the accelerator.

"Okay folks," Injure said from the screen. "Looks like the tow function has kicked in--now let's increase the power a little..."

Ferrajalt did this, and the vehicle started moving forward. As he looked around, he saw that the others were moving too.

Soon, the ten Warhomes were indeed towing the enormous ocean liner down the frozen river--even with the giant streetlight dragging alongside the boat. The group made a few minor turns with ease, but several sharp turns were coming up.

"Okay folks, we're doing good," Bodoni said.

Ferrajalt's heart was beating hard and fast in his chest--he knew there was no turning back.

"Now," Bodoni said, "get ready for the turn--we have to start well before we get there--coming up..."

There were a few tense moments as they all turned sharply--if the boat grounded itself, the whole thing would be for naught.

The maneuver was close, but it worked.

"Alright! If we can do that one, the other two will be a snap!" Bodoni said.

Prince Ferrajalt wiped some sweat off his brow and he readied himself for the next turn. They were going pretty fast now--but he knew they'd have to go a lot faster before they got to the waterfall.

The Prince squinted as he thought he saw a flashing light up ahead on the left river bank. Yes--it was a red and blue flashing light--but too small to be a Warhome. He quickly approached the light, and saw it was on top of a normal-sized police car. A sheriff with a cowboy-style hat was leaning against the car, staring at Ferrajalt as he drove by. For an instant the Prince locked eyes with the sheriff, and saw he was a tall, thin, young-looking fellow.

In the next instant Ferrajalt had passed far beyond the lawman--but something about the stranger--what was it? The Prince shook his head and figured that this destroyed world and all its weirdness would soon be behind him. But then he considered what he was headed for--flying headlong into the unknown, and he felt a tinge of panic before Injure's terse commands distracted him--they were upon another turn.

This turn went smooth enough, and Ferrajalt began to be aware of the high-pitched squeal of the Repsiridescent gliding along on top of the ice, getting louder and louder as they kept going faster and faster.

One more turn, and they'd hit the straightaway--nothing but a mile or two between them and the waterfall. None of them would have much time to get into their planes--it would definitely be close.

Ferrajalt stared ahead at the passing streetlights, then he glanced down at the speedometer--160 mph and rising fast. How could he feel so calm?

The final turn came, and though Injure was fretting over some piece of data, the group accomplished it without error. So now--this was it.

"Alright people," Injure said, "here we go. Set your autopilot in--fifteen seconds--then get the hell up to those planes! Remember--follow the Repsiridescent into the event--don't worry about the distance so much, just--okay--7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1--set autopilot and bail out!"

Ferrajalt swallowed hard and then punched the orange autopilot light. The speedometer read 180 mph. The riverbanks and streetlights shot past him like lightning. He grabbed at the release of his seatbelt and flailed at it when it didn't instantly release. A surge of panic washed over him, but subsided when he got the seatbelt loose and jumped up.

A final glance at the speedometer showed it at 185 mph and rising quickly. There was no turning back.

He opened the door and walked into the main area of his Warhome. He looked up at the biplane at the top of the shaft as he heard that awful high-pitched wail from the boat. So he wouldn't be able to make good on his promise to Treyess--the wonderful Warhome would be demolished in the impact. Maybe it could be recovered and repaired after the impact? He decided he couldn't afford to spend any time worrying about it as he climbed the ladder on the central shaft and climbed aboard the plane.

The key. He forgot the key. The control panel was dead in front of him. The key was back next to the driver's seat. How could he have forgotten it? He was dead.

Ferrajalt blinked his eyes once, then jumped out of the plane and landed hard on the floor--a little bit of superstrength kicked in to prevent injury. Thinking fast, the Prince yelled "Super!" and felt an explosion of power within him. In one leap, he splintered the cockpit door and lunged forward for the key, which he grabbed swiftly.

Looking ahead, he saw the glow of Doscovor on the horizon. The vector display was flashing and beeping wildly, warning of the impending fall.

Several of the others were already taking off in their biplanes. He could make it. He had to make it.

Ferrajalt bounded back through the wrecked door and with a massive leap was back next to the plane. He lunged forward and jammed the key into its hole, turning it as he jumped into the seat. The control panel lit up, and the dome began to open.

Finding the right controls, Ferrajalt started to rise the plane. A blast of wind hit him in the face like a brick--he didn't have his helmet on. As the biplane rose, he could see the rough ice of the waterfall ahead--he had made it with a quarter minute to spare. He eased forward on the throttle, and was free from the Warhome.

Pulling back on the stick, he shot upward.

Suddenly, the video screen on the console lit up--it was Treyess, with a helmet on. She was moving her lips, but Ferrajalt couldn't hear, so he reached down, grabbed the helmet, and put it on.

"What?" he yelled.

"I said, I see you had some trouble too."

"Yeah. I forgot the key."

"Haha! Me too. I almost died, Ferrajalt, I tell you, I almost died. I didn't realize it was in my pocket the whole time."

Ferrajalt laughed a little.

"Well, I really did forget it," he said. "I messed the place up with superstrength getting it back."

"Wow. Oh look! There it goes!"

Indeed, as he was looking at the video screen, the Warhomes zoomed off the edge of the waterfall--to be followed a moment later by the enormous ocean liner. Ferrajalt was shocked at the sudden silence--he hadn't even noticed the shrieking wail of the boat on the ice, but now that it was silent, he felt a wave of relief.

It happened quickly. The boat, with flashing Warhome lights mutedly visible from its front, seemed to glide over the bay, unerring in its path toward Office Complex at Gumhanshire. The giant streetlight Den shot down was still hanging onto the ocean liner.

And then it hit--and the lights of Office Complex at Gumhanshire went out. No explosion, no reality wave, nothing.

"Okay," Ferrajalt said, shaken. "Is that it? Did it work?"

"I don't know," Treyess responded. "Let's just get over there, full throttle!"

"Alright," Ferrajalt said, easing the throttle forward all the way, and then some. His little biplane shot forward with surprising speed.

In a moment, he was over the bay and headed for what was now a growing cloud of dust. All of a sudden, hell broke loose in the sky--an array of searingly-bright parallel bands appeared, rotating counter-clockwise and turning from bright white to bright red. The landscape all around him began to ripple, gently at first, but in a few seconds, violently.

"Get into that cloud!" he heard Treyess yell. Yes--he was headed for it. Only a few more seconds...

There was a massive drop in air pressure as the bands in the sky began to unravel. Ferrajalt's ears popped, and he felt some superstrength kick in to protect him.

He was almost upon the dust cloud now--but something made him look up one last time--and then he saw it--the dog, with the rabbit in its jaws, running as fast as it could. But he knew--he knew that the rabbit wasn't dead. It was almost as if--as if the dog was trying to help the rabbit.

And he entered the dust cloud. He didn't care if he crashed--there was nothing left outside the dust cloud anyway. But he didn't crash--it just got real, real cold, and the air pressure dropped some more.

Now all was dark, and any remaining heat and air pressure quickly vanished--he was in the vacuum of space. He felt his emergency superstrength kick in--it was like an incredible pressure crushing his body. He didn't breath, and he couldn't see. Soon, he couldn't even feel. He was nowhere, but he was still alive. His heart was still beating.

His time in vacuum seemed neverending, but it couldn't have been more than a few minutes before it began to warm and an atmosphere once again embraced him. The emergency superstrength eased back a little, enough for him to open his eyes a little and see where he was headed. And it was straight down.

He saw trees, rocks, and ocean for a split second before he crashed. He must have been going near the speed of sound. The emergency superstrength was back, and again he felt like he was being crushed.

Back in the dark.

But this time, Ferrajalt shot him arms forward, and light showered down upon him. He scrambled upward, and collapsed on the edge of the crater his biplane had created. The strain of the superstrength was too much for him. He lost consciousness just as he saw a lovely pine tree. But he was alive. His heart was still beating.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 2: OFFICE COMPLEX
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
25 Chapters--SR-027 thru SR-051
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 1
SR-027
==============================
SRpl001--"The Playful Hunt"
==============================

Tanner Loblolly considered the stark and depressing ending of the song "Defy the Lord", by his new favorite band, Melter Pluto.

It was a torrential downpour outside, and Tanner had just come in, drenched. He had been down at Connects Hall playing the new confounder, Expatriate. Now he was here in his small Spoin Hall dorm room at Thatterine College, listening to the minitempest outside. His roommate, Doug Brine, had gone home for the weekend. A very calm and lonely feeling permeated the room.

Until a month earlier, Tanner had been Payjaych, a pantheonic god. He was exiled to Earth as a human college student, for his "unpopular" political views. He'd been the god of Cats and Attributes Feline--such as stealth, mystery, aloofness, etc. But more recently he had ridiculed the greater gods, who were evermore assimilating aspects of lower gods, by declaring himself Payjaych, Lord of Neckties and Vinegar. This was in response to a goddess stealing his attribute of The Playful Hunt.

His declaration in effect said "Here, have the rest of my attributes! Hopefully I'll be safe from theft now, with Neckties and Vinegar as my attributes!" And it openly berated the greater gods, who normally enjoyed a constant shower of false praise. They were usually above criticism, because they kept a healthy paranoia afoot.

Payjaych didn't know why, but he felt pretty immune from the other gods.

But finally, they had managed to put him out of commission and into college, which was where he now was. It was a sinister trap. Engaging and refreshing college life, with its mysteries, hedonism, youth, relaxation, hope--it sapped his will to escape.

And being a student was somehow reminiscent of something from deep in his past--something he could not identify. But the feeling of deep memory, though abstract, was pleasing.

So, listening to this Melter Pluto album and hearing the splatt'rin' rain outside, a peculiar memory came to Tanner. Now, this was not something from the deep past--but from maybe a year earlier. It was a normal memory, just like any other memory, only that the events in this memory never happened.

Just then, in the song playing, were the lyrics "the memory of the dream drains away, and the loss is vague, and I want you to stay away". Tanner looked at the clock and felt a little weird.

Something about memory. A deep ancient memory, an incongruous recent memory, lyrics on memory. Tanner was worried.

So the odd memory came to him. It was... where the gods and goddesses lived, the Supbam Hotel, located in the city of Agoopish. But it was all wrong. These gods weren't gods like Payjaych and his kin. These gods were unfamiliar.

But it was in the lobby, near the entrance and the elevators, where two old guys worked. The one guy was named Drake, and was short and thin, a huge shock of white hair on his head, and a hotel guy uniform on, making him look like a military leader. He was talking on the phone, and appeared to be concerned with something happening outside. The other guy, Cudworth, was taller, rotund, balding, and had a pleasant personality--but always seemed a little confused. He was reading from a book on his desk, and wore a uniform similar to the one Drake had on.

Both had a desk with a light and a bulletin board.

As the two sat at their desks, the god Well Doctarca walked by and went into the elevator bay. Well was a god of Darkness and Intrigue, working as a politician these days. His black and gray and red attire looked like a combination between a business suit and armor. His hair was long, straight, and black, and he had a neatly trimmed beard and mustache. His face was broad and he looked wise, but also practical and rage-prone. Soon an elevator door opened and he entered, going up.

The lobby was not palatial, but was pretty big. It had a nice marble floor, and the whole place was currently lit by the mid-afternoon sun, streaming in from the tall windows that looked out onto the street.

Then, Tanner came into the lobby through the front doors and walked up to Cudworth. Tanner had just gotten to Agoopish a few hours earlier, and was frazzled, excited, and deluded--since he was a mortal and never before believed that a place such as Agoopish could exist--let alone that he might travel to such a location.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 2
SR-028
==============================
SRpl002--"Map Shirt Goddess"
==============================

Back at college, as Tanner continued to recall these events, he regarded the memory of what he had looked like back then. Nineteen years old, tall, dark brown hair a mess going everywhere down to his shoulders, a thick untrimmed beard, no mustache. He wore a pair of brown rugged pants, a gray sweater, and a light jacket, black in color, with the words GULLIA FAIR VERODARE on the back in big yellow letters. A younger version of a just-created person. Strange.

As far as the current Tanner knew, the Tanner Loblolly persona had been created from scratch by the gods who banished him--and did not exist before a month ago.

He continued to recall, wondering if that goddess who stole his Playful Hunt, Eachdield, was behind this false memory game.

"Um, uh, excuse me. I'm looking for a girl, a goddess. She has red hair and a shirt with a map on it, but, uh, I can't remember her name," Tanner said, approaching Cudworth.

"I regard the red-haired goddesses of days gone by," Cudworth said, waving his arms in dramatic gestures and meandering on the lobby floor. "Their lusty essence does simmer the populace. And I all alone, in fantasy met them, and did things with them. They burned in that time! The town ignited, stoic streets exploding. The redhead goddesses, the most incredible deities of all... those blaring girls..."

"Uh, well--do you know the one I'm referring to?" Tanner said, confused. "The redhead goddess of today? What the hell is her name? Is her name on that list you have on the wall?"

"Well, young man, there are a few red-haired goddesses here these days," Cudworth said, walking over to his spot and looking at a list of names on his bulletin board. "Heh, I was just quoting from a popular poem before, from several decades ago, you know. I'm prone to quote. But... now I'm not sure which one you're referring to. Also, I'm not sure why you want to know. Hmm?"

"Well, it's this way. I met her in a movie theater down that way," Tanner said, pointing toward a hallway, "and she made a date with me to go to this dance thing tonight, and now there's this big banner on the wall outside saying, basically, that she thinks I'm a little twerp and she doesn't know what got into her, and that she's going with someone else. Can you believe that? I wanna take it down. And, and she didn't even sign her name."

"Then how do you know she wrote it?."

"Well, it had my name on it, and it said to forget about going to the dance tonight. So I'm assuming it's her."

"That's a cute little joke. Boy, that Janine is sure a silly little girl, ain't she?" Cudworth said, chortling a little.

"Janine! Yeah, that's it. Janine. She's the one," Tanner said, scrunching up his face in thought. "Hmmm. Do you know where she is?"

"No, but--"

"--wait a second--is that thing real--where if you have a legitimate gripe with a deity, and you call their name, they have to come before you and answer your charge?"

Cudworth rolled his eyes and sighed.

"I suppose that would work. I'm not sure. Traditions like that aren't really very important around here. Most people probably wouldn't want to summon a god before them, for whatever reason. I mean--why cause yourself trouble?"

"Well all I know is I was looking forward to this dance--and she led me on. So I think I ought to call her here right now."

"Do as you please, kid. But, uh, if you're gonna summon her, go over to the elevator bay to do it, hey? I don't want a ruckus out here in the lobby if I can help it."

"Okay, fine," Tanner said, turning toward the elevators.

Cudworth regarded Tanner for a second.

"Er, wait a second son--what exactly's going on here? Are you new to Agoopish?"

Tanner stopped and turned back.

"Yeah, I suppose so. So what?"

"Well, before you get Janine's ire up, why don't you tell me what led up to this trouble. I can advise you of the best thing to do. Hmm? What do you say? I always try and be helpful."

"Well alright. You see... uh, about three or four hours ago, me and my two friends--I think they're around here somewhere--Minion Van Hall and Martin Fovea--we were..."

In his room, Tanner shook himself and thought, "what is this memory?" Minion Van Hall and Martin Forever were members of Melter Pluto (Martin had taken a stage name). Minion was the lead singer, and Martin was the flautist/keyboardist/violinist. The others were Dan St. Bloodbrother on drums, Hazy Nopperty on guitar, and Nim Bunique on bass guitar. He started to remember knowing all of them.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 3
SR-029
==============================
SRpl003--"Melter Pluto"
==============================

At first Tanner thought he was having a fantasy of some sort, as anyone might have, of being cool and hanging out with rock stars and visiting godly cities. But he WAS a god! No--this was a real memory--and he recalled that Minion and Martin were not rock stars back then, a year ago. He was wondering where this memory had come from, considering that as far as he could remember, two years earlier he was Payjaych, and not Tanner Loblolly.

He recalled that around that time as Payjaych he was concerned with designing a very complex board game called "Derelict".

But--this memory of Agoopish was as real as any other. He paused and considered--and suspected--that an alternate past was growing from his current present state--that a past was sprouting forth like a seedling, taking root and moving upward and outward, backwards.

He immediately realized the danger in this phenomenon--and though he knew not the exact cause, he knew that this alternate past might soon bulge to obfuscate his real past--and that he must stem the tide so as to retain his identity as Payjaych, Lord of Neckties and Vinegar.

He applied his will toward concreting his real past, and then, assured that it was safe, he continued to remember the events of the alternate past, specifically the events he had been relating to Cudworth, straining at points to recall...

...it was in the same Area Thatterine College was in, Gullia Fair, in the Confederen Areas of Baskonontana. It was him and the two future members of Melter Pluto, standing at a service station in the light rain, in a heavily industrialo area.

Minion Van Hall was wearing a black Murder Pkotocks T-shirt (Murder Pkotocks being a legendary slaughterist and marauder of several centuries earlier), and vertically-striped green and brown trousers. He had long, dark blond hair, and a bemused expression on his face. Martin was wearing an off-white short-sleeve button-up shirt and dark gray pants. He was of average height, but very thin, even slight. His hair was light brown and short. Tanner was wearing the same stuff he would have on later at the hotel. Apparently, they were waiting for Lee Frockweary, who was fixing Minion's car. They had been dropped off at the service station by Martin's mother, and they were depending on Lee to show up with the keys to Minion's car, so they could drive home. But time was dragging on and the three began to fear they might be stranded there.

"This really sucks! Where the hell is that frickin Frockweary? I'm a fuckin' kill 'im!" Minion said, pacing.

"Well ya better hope he shows up--I'm not gonna freeze out here on account of your stupid car," Martin said, looking cold, his hands shoved into his pants pockets.

"My car is the coolest--don't you fuckin' berate my car, pal," Minion said smiling.

"Looks like more rain's comin'," Tanner observed.

"Yeah, and we're standing out here getting wet. Can't we try and see if the doors to the garage are open?" Martin said, bending down on his knees and looking under the garage doors.

"I told ya--even if they are, Lee'd be fuckin' pissed to find us hanging around in the garage--and you know that prick'd tell his dad," Minion said.

"Well I'm not gonna stand around here and get wet," Martin said.

"Oh no? What're you gonna do, then?" Minion said, grabbing a rusty old chair and swinging it around in front of him.

"I'll think of something," Martin muttered.

"Yeah, sure," Minion muttered back, dropping the chair and then sitting astride it.

The three waited in silence as a tractor trailer passed by noisily. Tanner was looking around the area and breathing in the cold, now diesel-scented air, which was surprisingly refreshing. Then he saw it.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 4
SR-030
==============================
SRpl004--"Totally Killed"
==============================

"Hey look--there's that electrical substation over there," Tanner said, pointing. "You remember what Clezakrehahd told us about it last month?"

"Hah! Oh yeah," Martin said with a chuckle.

"What?" Minion asked lazily.

"You don't wanna know--it's major bullshit, eh," Martin said.

"I don't know..." Tanner said leadingly.

"Oh come on Loblolly--don't tell me you actually believed any of Clack's story!" Martin said.

"Hey look Martin--Clack was just retelling a story someone else had told him," Tanner said. "You don't... you don't think Clack has half enough imagination to come up with a story as bizarre as that? Do you?"

"Well, maybe he got it from a major bullshitter with a great imagination," Martin said.

"Goddammit what is this story?" Minion said, propelling his chair forward in little bursts while still sitting on it.

"Minion, believe me, you don't wanna know," Martin said.

"Yes I god-frickin do!"

"It's pretty amazing--but I might believe it," Tanner said, somewhat brightly. "You see those train tracks going into the plant? Like, y'know, where the fuck are they going? I mean, there's no trains there, I don't think. I never saw any there. But--"

"--probably it was, y'know, there were trains a long time ago, but they shut it down or something," Minion said.

"Yeah well, whatever," Tanner said. "So anyway, Clack said these friends of his friend crawled along the rails 'cause one of them had a dream about it, about crawling along the rails, and he said they wound up in like, another universe or something, in a weird city or something."

"Yeah, then what?"

"Well, he said this friend of his saw some weird shit they brought back, and when they were drunk, he got them to describe where they had went--this unearthly city."

"Oh Man! Great true story, coming from a drunken bastard!"

"But this stuff..."

"Fuck the stuff!"

"He said the stuff was not of this world."

"Who said?"

"Clack's friend."

"Clack's fulla shit!"

"I don't know..."

"Well let's go then!"

"Fine by me," Tanner said, eager.

"Hey! Here comes Lee!" Martin said, walking forward toward the street.

"No that's not him," Tanner said as a little orange car passed them.

"Fuck! ... now Tanner, this story--it simply isn't logical. Train tracks do not lead into another universe. See?" Minion said.

"I don't know..."

Back in the present, Tanner got up from his bed, walked across the room, and turned his hotpot on, so that he could make some tea. The rainstorm outside was still going pretty good. He looked in the mirror above his dresser and wondered how to deal with this alternate past. He realized that unless he did something soon, he might get overwhelmed by the other past, in effect erasing his real past. Or another thing could happen--he could have two presents coexisting--one for each version of the past--which would be an alarming phenomenon.

The memories of the events which transpired in the intervening year in the alternate past were very fuzzy. The only concrete recollection he could focus on was that day, about a year earlier, when he discovered Agoopish.

The Melter Pluto album he'd been listening to, "Totally Killed", ended. He put it back to the beginning and started it again. Then he flopped onto his bed and continued to concentrate.

He remembered that he and Minion and Martin kept waiting for Lee Frockweary, but then gave up and called Tanner's dad for a ride home. Tanner's dad couldn't get there for an hour, however, so they decided to try to crawl along the rails into the electrical substation, just to prove that Clezakrehahd was full of shit.

So they walked over and started to walk along the rails, not seeing the point in crawling. But soon they got to a point where the rails went under a fence and they were forced to crawl to get through. For a few hundred feet they were crawling beneath the structure of the substation. Then, all at once, they came to a point where there was a huge chasm underneath the rails--something which didn't seem possible for the geography of the area they were in. So they continued, carefully crawling across the rails, toward the other side of the chasm, which they could see in the distance. Needless to say, they were pretty shaken up, even panicked. But they crossed, slowly but surely.

As they were crossing, Tanner's feet got stuck between the rails, and he had to slip out of his shoes and let them fall into the chasm.

Finally, they got across, to the ledge next to the chasm, which was about twenty feet wide. The train tracks got all gnarled up and destroyed as they reached the wall at the end of the ledge. There was no sky to be seen, but even so, it was not wholly apparent that there wasn't a sky. That is, there was no ceiling or roof to be seen. It was like there was no angle from which you could get a good view of the sky.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 5
SR-031
==============================
SRpl005--"El Flactor Floor"
==============================

Tanner, Minion, and Martin walked along the ledge a little and got into what seemed to be a basement of some sort, with a cold concrete floor and lots of partitions, so they couldn't see very far ahead of themselves. Then finally they got to a raised floor, which they climbed up onto, just as if they were on subway tracks and climbing back onto the platform. A short stairway led out into another area which also seemed to be sort-of outside, with no sky apparent. They continued walking, and then got to what appeared to be a shopping mall. At this point, they began to realize they WERE in an alternate universe of some kind. Somehow, they were very calm about it.

Most of the stores were closed, but there were a few people milling about. Tanner went into a few stores looking for shoes, and wound up buying a shitty pair of moccasins at some weird messy little store. They accepted his Baskonontanan currency, much to his surprise. Then they got to a movie theater with extremely steep steps, and went inside.

They walked up the stairs in the movie theater. There were lights on, and it seemed to be between movies. They came upon two girls, and got to talking to them. One was a gorgeous red-haired goddess named Janine Engineen, and the other a pretty brunette goddess named El Flactor Floor.

El Flactor Floor was talking with Martin and Minion, but soon she said goodbye and left. Janine Engineen was talking to Tanner, and writing on the back of one of the seats with a blue ball-point pen. She asked Tanner if he wanted to go to a dance with her that night, and Tanner accepted gleefully. He had been very struck by Janine's beauty from the moment he saw her. She said they'd meet in the lobby of the Supbam Hotel that night at nine o'clock. She left, and Tanner read what she was writing on the seat, but he couldn't make head nor tail of it. So they left the theater, and continued walking through the mall.

Back at college, Tanner rubbed his forehead and began to feel overwhelmed. Then he moved to recall what happened after he told Cudworth about how he had come to Agoopish.

In the memory, Tanner walked away from Cudworth and into the elevator bay, saying "Janine" repeatedly just under his breath. After a few minutes, Janine disappeared in, hovering against the wall, the maps on her shirt animated and writhing. Tanner confronted her about the banner outside and asked why she jilted him. She looked behind him and said "Ask her." He turned around and saw the goddess Fluffy Netherfuck, and found her even more attractive than Janine. Then Janine disappeared.

Back in the dorm, Tanner felt drained of will. He didn't really feel like remembering this stuff. He had to cringe at how awed he was of Agoopish, considering that as Payjaych, he would have considered Agoopish a deific backwater slum, not worthy of much attention or respect. In any case, he felt like going to sleep, but then the phone rang, and he had a chill that if he answered it it would concrete this alternate past. But he decided to answer it anyway.

"Hello?"

"Hey Tan, what's up!"

It was El Flactor Floor's voice on the phone. He felt his real past draining away quickly now. Payjaych, Lord of Neckties and Vinegar, something not very important, was a name receding into the back of his mind.

"Is this, uh, is this El Flactor Floor?" Tanner asked cautiously.

Funny. For a second there, Tanner seemed to forget that El Flactor Floor was also a student at Thatterine College.

"Of course it is, silly--what are you--drunk?"

Tanner said nothing. He didn't want to say anything.

"Are you there?" she asked.

"Yes, I'm here."

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing. Nothing at all."

"Gee, such a grouch! But seriously, are you helping me to Agoop this afternoon?"

"What?"

"Whoops! You-know-who just walked in. I'll call you back in a minute."

Tanner did not know who. He just unplugged the phone, shut off the lights and the stereo, and went to bed.

Things weren't going well. He was terribly confused and he didn't even know why. He cherished the idea of going to sleep and finding this had all been a dream. But then the hotpot started to whistle and he knew he would have to get up and turn it off. But he didn't--he just stayed in bed, his head under the covers, hoping the water would boil away soon.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 6
SR-032
==============================
SRpl006--"Awake Fluffy Netherfuck"
==============================

Fluffy reached over and grabbed the phone and dialed zero for the lobby. It rang once, then Drake answered.

"Lllllllllllobby!" Drake said dryly.

"Oh hi Drake. This is Fluffy."

"Good afternoon milady."

"Good, uh, afternoon. Say, I think I've been asleep a long time. Is it really 3:30 PM, Friday the 40th?"

"Um--wait a second--er--yeah, that's the right time."

"But the date?"

"Yeah."

"What?"

"Yeah--it's the 40th."

"Oh."

"Z'anything wrong Fluffy?"

Fluffy looked around, suddenly brimming with thoughts.

"Milady?" Drake asked.

"Hmm? Oh, no. I'm fine. Just seems I've been asleep a week, that's all. Y'know?"

"Oh, I wouldn't be worried. I remember Pluckemin once slept for a whole month. Just a god sort of thing, y'know? Us mortals might not live forever, but at least our bodies are more predictable."

"Yeah," Fluffy responded.

There was a pause. Fluffy heard some smashing noises in the background on Drake's end.

"Uh Fluffy--if that's it, there's some trouble here that I need to deal with."

"No Drake, that's it. Thanks."

"Always a pleasure," Drake said.

Fluffy heard yelling in the background just as Drake was hanging up.

Fluffy yawned and turned over onto her back, running her fingers through her long and naughty and mischievous blond hair. The drone of a distant vacuum cleaner and the ticks of her two clocks were the only noises. She opened her eyes a crack and peered at the splattered patterns of chaos in paint on her ceiling. When had she gone mad and spastic with the paint? A hundred years ago? Forty years ago? She couldn't recall.

But she did remember hearing some fellow deities talking about an observation that sometimes a godbody would prepare itself automatically for a great exertion or adventure--even if the god didn't know it was coming--by slumbering a very long time. They said that it involved the reverse-time stream, and that somehow the godbody operated more in the reverse-time field than was previously thought.

So maybe I'm going to face some fantastically draining experience this day, Fluffy thought as she got out of bed and stretched in an exaggerated yawn. Hers was a relaxed, almost lazy beauty, and her lovely body was about that of a 25-year-old. Her face was full of warmth and assurance and meditation and outer space. She stood five foot eight, but her crazy hair made her seem taller.

In near-darkness she walked across the suprafuzziness of her white rug, amid the stuffed animals and smooth metal bottles, and wound her way to the bathroom.

She entered the shower, deep in musing on what might lay ahead. Usually on any given day she would wander around the Hotel and the City to see what was going on. She planned to do no different today, but resolved to be on the lookout for anything suspicious.

The shower was warm and deep. Deeper, she thought, than it should be. Deep and mystical and hot and flowing. She realized things were not altogether right with the world today, and this made her more anxious to go out and see what was awaiting her.

After toweling herself dry, Fluffy donned her outfit. Her clothes were mainly white and gray and loose-fitting and ripped-up. With wisps and silver strands and such it almost looked like she was wearing insane spider webs. But still, the suit emanated practicality and straightforwardness, like a sweatsuit.

The clothes and the hair and the beauty indeed gave her a powerful and paranormal appearance appropriate to a goddess.

One of the advantages of being a goddess was that she didn't need to wear any makeup; her appearance was certain to be stunning in nearly any circumstance. She often pitied the mortal and denizen women who were always in such a tizzy over their appearance. Sometimes Fluffy wondered what it was like to be physically old, but she was glad she'd never have to experience it.

After dressing, Fluffy clasped on a belt, which had several pouches and compartments hanging from it, in which she kept money, keys, a watch, a cellular phone, pens, candy, and other such knickknacks.

Then she left her room, made sure the door was locked, and strode down to the elevators. In the elevator bay, Fluffy looked out the window to the big City below. It was around 4:30 PM now, and Bright was in the latter half of its arc. Bright wasn't the Sun--but an equivalent light source--about twice the diameter of the sun, pure white, and able to be looked at without retinal damage. The sky of Agoopish was always a shade of gray, and the clouds jet black. There were no stars, but strangely, the moon was there and went through its phases just as it did on Earth. Fluffy liked the sky of Earth much better, even though she didn't get to see it very often.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 7
SR-033
==============================
SRpl007--"I Live at the Hotel"
==============================

The elevator arrived, and Fluffy got in. The only other person inside was a very ill-looking bald guy. She didn't recognize him, and he shied away when she looked at him. She decided not to talk to him. The doors closed and they sped down toward the main lobby.

The elevator arrived and Fluffy got out and walked toward the front door, past Cudworth and Drake, the Hotel managers.

Cudworth was a mortal with a pleasant personality, and appeared to be in his mid-50s. His shape was rotund, his head nearly bald--a few white wisps left. He seemed jolly, if a bit confused.

Drake, also a mortal, was thinner and shorter than Cudworth. He seemed to be in his 60s, and had a huge, bizarre shock of white hair on his head. He was known to be clever and mischievous, but also moody and severe when provoked.

Both Cudworth and Drake wore mock-military-style uniforms.

"Hey Fluffy--feel plenty rested?" Cudworth yelled out suddenly.

Fluffy turned around.

"I certainly do Cudworth," she said, coming over. "So what events of magnitude have I missed this past week?"

"Oh, you know, the usual. Well has this big debate going. El found some more hinterland ruins to explore. And Cxoven's throwing a party for everyone--you believe that?" said Cudworth.

"Really? That's a shocker. Sounds like one of his practical jokes."

"Nope. He guarantees that it's legit," Cudworth said as he rummaged through the papers on his desk. "So where you off to--some cosmos-shattering adventure? A mission of grave importance? An ordeal of self-discovery?"

"No, just down to the bookstore."

"Heh--thank goodness for goddesses like you, Fluffy. I'm beginning to think the folks around here are getting a bit too grandiose for their own good."

"They are, Cuds. They are."

"Well, have fun at the store."

"Thanks. See ya later."

Fluffy turned and walked toward the doors, but Cudworth called after her.

"Oh, Fluffy--can you see if they got the new Marv Metuchen book in?"

"Yeah sure--what's the title," Fluffy said, turning around lithely.

"I don't quite remember, but I think it's something like 'The Blankets Don't Generate the Heat, It's the People That Generate the Heat'."

"Well, if I see any new Metuchen book about heat generation, I'll pick it up for you."

"My sincere thanks," Cudworth said.

"My sincere your welcome," Fluffy said, turning and walking out the door.

Outside on the street there was heavy humidity and heat.

The area around the Hotel had a great deal of gaudy and extravagant architecture, and street venders lined the sidewalks.

Fluffy took in the sights and sounds as she headed downtown on foot. After a few minutes she arrived at the Fulptiom Valley Bookstore, in one of the major commercial centers of the city.

Inside, she browsed around the Earthbook import section. She was much more interested in new books from Earth than new Agoopibooks. She used to be interested in the books coming out of the other Avert Cities, especially Blamnoom, but of late she grew tired of the Deific style and attitude.

Having slept a week, she was hopeful for some good new arrivals, but there really wasn't anything of interest to her, other than a new reference series, of which only a few volumes were in stock.

She looked for the Metuchen book Cudworth had wanted, but saw nothing new. In fact, the Metuchen shelf was nearly empty. She guessed that Marv Metuchen had regained some of his former popularity.

After some more browsing, Fluffy was about to leave, but she spied a skinny kid with glasses in the back of the store opening a newly-arrived box. On a whim, she walked back and approached the kid.

"Hey, what have ya got there?" she inquired pleasantly.

"You're not supposed to be back here, Miss," the kid said in a bratty stuffed-nose tone of voice .

Fluffy was a bit taken aback by this little creep of a denizen speaking to her thus, but she figured he must not recognize her as a goddess--either that, or he was stupid or suicidal. Not that she would do anything to hurt him, but she knew other goddesses who'd likely slap him around and get him fired on the spot. Not Fluffy, though. She was the patient one, the calm one.

"Sorry kid. Anyway, what's in the box?" Fluffy asked.

"Nothing you can see. And my name's not kid--it's Ben," the kid responded.

Fluffy was a bit perturbed.

"Look Ben, let's make this simple. I'm Fluffy Netherfuck. I live at the Hotel."

"Oh," Ben said, avoiding looking at her. "Oh. I'm sorry. My eyes aren't too good you know."

"Well Ben," Fluffy said, looking at the box.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 8
SR-034
==============================
SRpl008--"Blankets Don't Generate Heat--People Generate Heat"
==============================

"Okay," Ben said as he opened the box with a knife, revealing a shipment of the new Marv Metuchen book, 'Blankets Don't Generate Heat--People Generate Heat'.

"Well, how delightful--just the book I'm looking for," Fluffy said in a semi-sarcastic tone.

"Take as many as you want," Ben said, looking away. "Even though we're not supposed to put 'em out till Monday."

"Look, I only want one, Ben," Fluffy said, taking a freshly printed copy out of the box. "And I am going to pay for it."

"Yeah," Ben said, still looking away.

"Look kid--you oughtn't act so fresh around deities--you're likely to get disadvantaged, if you see what I mean. You're lucky I'm a nice goddess," Fluffy said.

Ben paused, and then said "Yeah, I know. Sorry."

"Well I'm just warning you. I'm taking this book to Cudworth--and once word gets out, there'll be a slew of godfolk down here for this 'Blanket' book. You better talk to your manager and tell her to put some extra copies behind the counter."

"I'll do that," Ben said.

"Good," Fluffy said. "And wise up for goodness sake--you're lucky enough to work at a bookstore--so don't blow it by pissing off a Supbamite"

"I appreciate the advice milady. Thank you."

"That's more like it--but I'm not here to lord it over you, even though I am a goddess. But get that Bright-sized chip off your shoulder if you know what's good."

"Yes," Ben said.

"Well, bye-bye," Fluffy said, and took the book to the counter.

The cashier was a tired looking middle-aged woman. Fluffy handed her the book.

"I know this book's not on sale yet, but I'd like to buy it," said Fluffy.

"Nooooooooo problem," the woman said, taking the book and typing a code into her cash register.

"Look, uh," Fluffy said, glancing at the cashier's name tag. "Doris--I'm a bit confused by the sarcasm. I'm not trying to give you a hard time--but why such disrespect? Like I said to Ben in the back, I don't particularly mind--but some of my fellow Hotel residents would likely be most pissed-off. Get it?"

"Well," Doris said, continuing to type into the cash register. "I'm sorry. It's just that none of our regular customers get such special treatment. I'm just not used to being in the company of gods, and my life's been pretty depressing recently. I just get--fed up. Maybe I have PMS. I don't know."

"Oh," Fluffy said "Well I understand, but some of my fellows most assuredly wouldn't. Just please take my advice and be as respectful and normal as possible when a god comes by. That's all I'm saying."

"I appreciate the warning, but I tell you--my son works up at the Hotel, and he says you guys are just like normal people when someone gets to know you. So I find it hard to bow and scrape hearing the things I hear from him."

"Oh that's great--why don't you tell a goddess some more about how your son blabbers around gossip about us? Real swift, Doris."

"Well, I'm sorry, but that's just the way I feel. That'll be $24.95--you are exempt from taxes, I assume."

"Yes I am," Fluffy said, handing over a $25 dollar bill. "It's one of the biggest perks of being in this figurehead business"

"Thanks. Here's your nickel."

Fluffy took the nickel, and departed, saying "If anyone else comes to get this book--just be real nice to 'em--that's all I'm saying."

Fluffy walked out into the street, book in hand, back toward the Hotel.

Many of the people Fluffy passed on the street stared at her, but this was to be expected. She felt comfortable with the Agoopi denizens, but at the same time very distant. Distance was her domain, and she could appreciate aesthetic qualities in it that others couldn't even begin to fathom.

Soon Fluffy got back to the Hotel, and she noticed a huge banner hanging on the side of the immense building. It was in brown letters on a white background, reading "tanner loblolly--you can just forget about going to the dance with me tonight. i found someone else much better to go with. i don't even know why i asked you in the first place. i trust i won't see you there."

Fluffy wondered what the hell the deal was with the banner. She knew of several gods and goddesses who were fond of putting up such banners--but who was Tanner Loblolly?

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 9
SR-035
==============================
SRpl009--"Gullia Fair Verodare"
==============================

Fluffy shrugged and entered the lobby and walked over to Cudworth, who was talking to a fat maintenance guy.

"Hey Cuds--look what I found," Fluffy said, holding the Marv Metuchen the book up.

"Huh? Uh?" Cudworth said, looking back and forth from the maintenance guy to Fluffy. "Oh--Fluffy! You found it! Bless you!"

"No problem. I hope you like it. Personally, I'm not too big on Metuchen, but I can see the appeal. Apparently he's gotten much more popular recently. I like the title on this one, though."

"Oh yes. Yes. 'Blankets Don't Generate Heat--People Generate Heat'. I almost remembered it right. Can't wait to read it," Cudworth said, admiring the cover of the book. "Oh, Fluffy--how much do I owe you?"

"Don't worry about it Cudworth--this one's on the house."

"Oh really--"

"--no, I insist. Just remember this next time I get stuck in the elevator."

"With these elevators? Forget it. Never happen. These new elevators are infallible and perfect. But thank you very much."

"Famous last words. About the elevators I mean, not the thanks."

Just then, Fluffy looked over toward the elevator bay and saw a guy walking around in circles and mumbling to himself. She stared at him, and Cudworth took notice.

"He just came storming in here--says Janine wrote a banner outside breaking a date with him. Says he just got to Agoopish. Now he's trying to summon Janine. I tried to talk him out of it, but he's pretty far gone. I figure Janine'll straighten him out."

"Yeah, one way or another," Fluffy said. "Summoning? Who ever heard of that anymore? Well excuse me--I don't want to miss this."

"Check," Cudworth said.

Fluffy moved over to a column near one side of the elevator bay and nonchalantly leaned against it, glancing over at the fellow who she assumed was the Tanner Loblolly from the banner.

Tanner was tall, over six feet, and had messy dark brown hair down to his shoulders, and a thick unkempt beard, but no mustache. He wore a pair of brown rugged-pants, a gray sweater, a pair of shitty moccasins, and a lightweight black jacket with the words GULLIA FAIR VERODARE on the back in big yellow letters.

His messy hair and general disorder instantly appealed to Fluffy. And the fact that he was trying to summon Janine Engineen, of all things, was highly amusing.

Tanner continued meandering around, and muttering "Janine" over and over again. Then, all of a sudden, Janine disappeared in, hovering, with her back to the wall. Fluffy noted that the maps on Janine's shirt were writhing and animated to an unusually active degree--a sign that she was pretty pissed-off.

She heard Tanner blurt out "Hey what's going on, huh? With that sign outside and stuff? If you didn't wanna go with me, why not just tell me? Why broadcast it all over the City? I wanted to go to a dance or something to get acquainted with some, y'know, some people on this world. What's the problem? What--what's YOUR problem? You were nice before in the theater."

Janine had a smug look on her face, but Fluffy could tell she was holding her anger in. Then Janine looked up and saw Fluffy, and pointed toward her.

"Ask her," Janine said simply.

Then Janine disappeared out and was gone.

Tanner turned toward Fluffy, and his eyes lit up.

He stared at her with a naive and innocent sort of wondrous lust.

Obviously this kid is totally lost and deluded, Fluffy thought. I'll be nice to him and help him since he seems to be a mortal and he's kinda cute with that hair and all.

Tanner continued to stare.

"Uh, hello there," Fluffy said.

"Er, hello," Tanner responded, approaching hesitantly.

"What was that all about?"

"Well uh--this Janine uh--goddess--we just had a little--uh--a little disagreement."

"Huh. You're lucky it was just a little one."

"She said to ask you about it."

"I heard her."

"Oh."

"You can ask me about it if you want, but I can't guarantee an answer."

"I don't even know what the question is anymore."

"That's not too helpful."

"I know."

Fluffy leaned back against the column.

"So," she said "You the Tanner Loblolly mentioned on the banner outside?"

Tanner looked away.

"Yeah, that's me. Real nice of her to broadcast my name everywhere like that."

"You know a lot of people here in Agoopish?"

"No. I mean, just a few people. I've only been here a couple of hours."

"Keep telling people that and you're likely to get taken advantage of. Don't you know deception's the name of the game around here? Always pretend to know even if you haven't the foggiest."

"Sort of like college," he said.

"I suppose so."

Fluffy was gleeful at having found something amusing to do.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 10
SR-036
==============================
SRpl010--"Cellar Sixteen"
==============================

Tanner looked around nervously.

"Well Tanner, I suppose I have you at a disadvantage. I am Fluffy Netherfuck of Agoopish, Goddess of Distance," she said as she extended her hand.

"Uh, I'm Tanner Utopis Loblolly of Gullia Fair, um, college student and novice occultist," Tanner said, grasping her hand.

"Pleased to meet you," Fluffy said as she shook his hand with exaggerated vigor.

As they were shaking hands, Tanner got light headed and felt a tingling sensation in his groin. He stumbled backward a little in dizziness.

"You okay?" Fluffy asked.

"Yeah," Tanner said, regaining his composure, "yeah. I'm fine. Fine."

"What's the matter--never touched a goddess before?"

"Uh--um--no, I don't think so. I think you're the first one I've ever touched. As far as I know."

"Well that's exciting. Your first contact and all."

"Yeah."

"So anyway Tanner, I'm not especially busy right now, so if you'd like, we could go downstairs and relax and talk about you and Janine and stuff," Fluffy said as she walked over to the elevators and pressed the down button.

"Yeah. I mean, sure. Let's go," Tanner said, following her to the elevators.

"We can go down to Cellar Sixteen--that's usually a fun little venue."

Tanner looked around nervously.

"So I take it you're from out of town," Fluffy said.

"Yeah. I just got in. I--I mean I just found it really, Agoopish. I never knew it was real. Always thought it was a myth," Tanner said, looking at Fluffy.

"Thank goodness most earthlings do. This City's crowded enough as it is."

"I don't know how I'm taking this so calmly. I mean, I would have thought I'd totally go spaz finding out Agoopish was real and going there."

Fluffy suddenly remembered her long sleep and the mental note she made to be wary for anything out of the ordinary. Could she wind up in some misadventure with this mortal? It was possible, but she doubted it. He WAS apt to get into trouble, however.

One of the elevators sounded a bell and the doors slid open. Fluffy motioned for Tanner to enter, and then followed him in. She pushed the button marked C-16, and the doors closed. They began whurring downwards.

"So you'd heard stuff about Agoopish before you came here?" Fluffy said.

"Yeah," Tanner said "You know--in books and stuff in the school library there are stories and reports on Agoopish and the other Avert Cities. What are the other ones--Blamnoom, Felptash, Ocpadusk--and isn't there a smaller city without any gods, called Boltpike? Yeah. But no one seems to take this information seriously."

"Well, the thing is, earthlings are mindwise repelled from accepting such a thing as Agoopish. Even if faced with undoubtable evidence, they'll disbelieve. So the fact that you're here and coping with it makes you a mortal for sure."

"Isn't everyone--every non-god--a mortal?"

"No--in our semantics, mortals are those who can travel from Earth to the Cities freely, and handle the illogic of it all."

The elevator came to a stop and the doors opened, revealing Cellar Sixteen, a large open area with plush red carpet, fountains, indoor plants, lounges, and lots of people hanging around. Also, on the far side of the space was a subway platform, and a subway was just pulling out.

Tanner and Fluffy exited the elevator.

"Well I guess I'm a mortal then. Is that like something great or something?"

"Why Tanner my dear--being a mortal's almost as good as being a god--maybe even better."

"Huh?"

"I can see you've got a lot to learn. Let's go get some coffee."

"Okay."

They strode across the Cellar toward a coffee bar.

"You like coffee?" Fluffy asked.

"Yeah, sure. Drink it all the time," Tanner answered.

"They have great coffee here," Fluffy said "The best. We call it Tan Venom."

"Cool," Tanner said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 11
SR-037
==============================
SRpl011--"Tan Venom"
==============================

Tanner was looking around at the variety of gods and mortals milling about the place. He suddenly felt extremely good about himself, and thought it was really cool that he was hanging out with a goddess.

They got to the coffee bar and Fluffy ordered two full-strength Tan Venoms. The attendant produced the beverages posthaste and placed them on the counter. The cups were white Styrofoam with a blue Supbam Hotel logo on the sides. Fluffy took them both, and then handed one to Tanner.

"Careful--it's hot," she said.

"Okay."

They walked over to a cozy little open lounge which had scattered tables surrounded by sofas, went over to a sofa, and sat down.

"So how do you like Cellar Sixteen?" Fluffy asked.

"It's tremendous--like all the other places here."

"So you like Agoopish."

"Yeah. Yes. Definitely. It's the greatest place I've ever been, by far. Totally belgrade."

"You simply must tell me how you found your way here--I'd love to hear about it."

"Well," Tanner said, putting his cup down on the table. "It was basically just that a friend of someone we know had a dream about this electrical station, about crawling through it and stuff, and we heard that some people tried it and all sorts of weirdie things happened. So we--me and my two friends--were waiting for a ride from my father, but we had a couple hours to wait, so we went along the rails and then found ourselves over a huge canyon, and then we got to, I think, the outskirts of the City."

"The hinterland."

"Yeah. So anyway, we explored a little bit, and we eventually wound up in an underground mall--on the Cellar Four level I think."

"Yeah, I know the one you mean."

"And we went into a movie theater, and that's where we met Janine and a couple other goddesses. Janine asked me to the dance, and another one said that if we just arrived, we should split up for at least six hours, to help invigorate our intermingling energies or something."

"Who told you this?"

"A goddess. I think her name was 'El Flacto' something."

"El Flactor Floor?"

"Yeah that's it."

"Oh her. She probably knows what she's talking about. She's into the whole hinterland thing, you know."

"What do you mean by hinterland?"

"Oh, you know--the outlying areas. Where you can find your way to Earth. Only, gods can't go through alone--we get all dizzy and disoriented out there--we need mortals to lead us through. And even with a guide, it's a bit of a harrowing experience."

"So you can only go to Earth with a mortal as a guide?"

"Yeah. So most of us avoid Earth because it's a bit of an ego deflater to be so helpless."

"I see. And the normal people in the City--they can't make it either?"

"Nope. The denizens have a mental block or something about Earth--and even if forced to go, they have the same disorientation as gods. They're pretty useless, except as cheap labor."

"Well that's pretty good to have."

"Yeah, but if you think about it, most of what they do is to support their own population. We certainly wouldn't need this many to meet the requirements of the god and mortal populations."

"Well you could deport them. Or genocide them."

"Yeah, that's the way. You must have a pretty severe view of us deities."

"Ah, just kidding, y'know."

"Yeah... It just seems these denizens are getting too full of themselves these days. They lack a basic level of respect for the deity community. I mean, I know you hear a lot about equality and stuff, but in the end, we ARE gods, and they're--well--they're denizens."

"Yeah."

"So when do you have to meet your friends?"

"Uh," Tanner said, looking at his digital watch. "I guess in a couple of hours. I'm gonna meet them by that fountain."

"That fountain? Tanner, there are thousands of fountains in the City--which one do you mean?"

"The one near that movie theater in the mall off Cellar Four, I think."

"Yeah, I know the one you mean," Fluffy said.

"Are there really thousands of fountains in Agoopish, as opposed to like hundreds?"

"Yup. That's an interesting feature of Agoopish--all the fountains."

"When were they all built?"

"Oh, I don't know. Over the centuries. Whatever."

"How long has this City been here?"

"Oh, since the dawn of time of course."

"Hmm..."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 12
SR-038
==============================
SRpl012--"This Supernatural Urbania"
==============================

Fluffy sipped her coffee and studied Tanner's features. He seemed sincere and earnest and lacking anything to hide. She sort of felt sorry that he had stumbled into the whole deranged milieu of Agoopish.

"Tanner, you look a little tense," Fluffy remarked.

"Yeah, I suppose. I'm just running on dream logic and, uh, stuff right now. When I finally sit down and realize what's going on, I'll be in trouble. This whole Agoopish thing is remarkably shocking."

"Well, I can't really relate, since I've been living here for all time. So nothing really seems so new or shocking to me."

"How--now if you don't mind me asking--how, uh, how old are you?"

"Well if I were an earthling or denizen woman I suppose I'd be reticent, but as a goddess, I've no problem. See, I've been here in Agoopish always."

"What do you mean--that you're infinitely old?"

"No Tanner, not infinity, but since the dawn of time."

"That's like--isn't that like twenty billion years ago or something? You're saying that you're twenty billion years old?"

"Look Tanner, it's not something you can measure in years--we've just always been here."

"But you must have memories of your life. How far back can you remember?"

"Look, let's talk about this later, hey? Now Tanner--how old are you?"

"Well, it's not as impressive, but I'm nineteen."

"That's a fine age."

"You must think I'm awfully young."

"You'll find that when you're ageless, age means very little to you."

"I could see that," Tanner said.

They sat in silence for a few moments. A calm female voice speaking over a public address system was reciting a series of numbers. "415... 80 ... 611... 552..."

Tanner considered asking Fluffy what the numbers meant, but he didn't want to seem ignorant.

"Oh look," Fluffy said, nodding her head in the direction of the coffee bar, "there's a god you don't see around here too often."

Tanner looked over.

"His name's Cxoven Greatcicle--the big tundra deity. A real effem type, if you see what I mean. Sort of keeps to his own little band of pals and hangers on. I wonder what he's doing here?"

"Hmm," Tanner said, sipping his coffee.

"Cudworth tells me he's throwing a big party for everyone, but I find that hard to believe."

"Cudworth is the guy in the lobby?"

"Yeah."

"I thought so. I was talking to him before."

"About Janine?"

"Yeah. I was just walking around the outside of the Hotel when I saw that banner Janine put up. Y'know, I was really riding high on being in this... this supernatural urbania, if you will, and being invited to a dance by a goddess. And man, did that banner ever sour my bliss."

"Well, one of the things you have to learn very quickly is that you should be cautious and modest here if you're ignorant of our culture, customs, and laws. I dare say you have little if any real knowledge about Agoopish."

"I don't. I admit it."

"So it was a bit unwise of you to go and summon Janine, don't you think?"

"Well I'd read that if you had a legitimate gripe with a god or goddess, that you could summon them and they'd have to appear."

"Well, that does work, I suppose, but so would picking up the phone or writing a letter. I mean, if someone summoned me for such a trivial thing, I'd be totally pissed. When you're summoned, you have to drop everything and disappear out right away."

"But Janine knew I was from out of town, and I think she just led me on to be mean."

"I'm not so sure of that. I think she misinterpreted what you were saying, and after she found out that you had really just discovered Agoopish, she understandably had apprehensions about going to a dance with you. I mean, it could be most embarrassing if your date knew nothing of Agoopi etiquette and form."

"Well I didn't think of it like that--but what about the banner? How can you justify that?"

"Well Tanner, first of all, me and Janine don't get along, so I'm not trying to defend her. But being a fellow goddess, I can understand where she's coming from. And the banner--that really is a traditional way for a god to convey an urgent message to someone if he or she is not to be found through normal means."

"But the degrading tone..."

"She is a rather degrading person, but that's her right. Gods and goddesses have the right to have whatever personality they desire. But something you might not realize is that it is an Agoopi custom that once a date is made, it must be officially broken before other arrangements can be made. So by hanging the banner she officially broke the date--whether or not you saw it. It's assumed that if you didn't see it, someone you know would surely see it hanging there and tell you of it."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 13
SR-039
==============================
SRpl013--"Little Red Thread"
==============================

"But it's still embarrassing," Tanner said.

"Well," Fluffy responded, "another thing you should know is that even though gods and mortals intermingle comfortably, the official structure is that gods are supreme over mortals. So though you might take offense at Janine, it is not proper to express that offense to her. And believe me--Janine could have been much more severe with you for summoning her. But, though she is a bitch, she is basically fair. She plainly realizes you are ignorant of our ways."

"Well..."

"So just put the entire matter out of your head--and stay away from Janine. And especially--don't go to that dance."

"I don't even know where it is."

"Good. Don't even find out. If you go there, you'll be in for trouble. And if things went crazy, you wouldn't be able to defend yourself."

"I took some judo in grade school."

"Here, such as judo is vapor."

"Eh."

From the other side of the lounge, there was some activity. A little meeting was in the process of ending. Both Tanner and Fluffy looked over.

A guy in a purple Colonial-America style outfit was facing away from them and talking to someone who was seated. He looked around and saw Fluffy, waved to her, then held his finger up as in saying "I'll be with you in a minute".

The fellow was tall and of a heavy build, with short black hair and a stubble beard. His face had a childish chisel to it, and his eyes were very intent and piercing.

"Who's that guy?" Tanner asked Fluffy.

"Him? He's Mem Elemorty."

"A god?"

Fluffy paused, and then said, "Yup."

"Huh," Tanner said, sipping his coffee again.

Mem Elemorty was laughing and saying good-bye to a few people. Then he turned and came walking over to Fluffy and Tanner. He had a cane, and was using it aid his limping stride.

"Is he injured?" asked Tanner.

"No. He just limps because he thinks it's cool. And also because it gives him a reason to carry that stupid cane around wherever he goes."

"Huh."

Mem came over, and following him was a tiny, stout, tan weasel creature. Tanner looked at the creature, and saw that a piece of red thread was floating along in front of the creature.

Tanner produced a perplexed grimace.

"Tanner, before you say or do anything, listen--that little creature is a goddess, and the piece of thread in front of her is also a goddess. So be nice," Fluffy warned.

Tanner looked over at Fluffy with an incredulous expression and was in the process of uttering "What?!" when the three arrived at the sofa.

"Well hello there Fluffy," Mem said.

"Hi Mem," Fluffy responded.

"I see introductions are in order. Lo, allow me the honor. I am Mem Elemorty of Agoopish, God of Tomes. And you, friend? Who are you?"

"Me?" Tanner asked.

"Mem, this is Tanner Utopis Loblolly of Gullia Fair--mortal, college student, and novice occultist."

"I seeeeeeeeeeeeee," Mem said, sitting down. "Well Tanner Utopis, allow me to introduce you to my two good friends..."

Mem motioned toward the cute little weasel and the six-inch length of red thread, just as the weasel was climbing onto the sofa and the thread was floating toward Tanner.

"Floating before you," Mem continued, "is Little Red Thread of Agoopish, Goddess of Arithmetic. Lo, don't let her appearance fool you. She's a firebrand, sure."

"Hi there," Little Red Thread said to Tanner. Her voice was rich and female and natural and adorable, and came from right where she was floating.

"Uh, hi," Tanner said, recoiling a little, and wearing a worried look. He struggled to come up with a hypothesis as to how a piece of thread could talk, but was unable to think clearly.

Little Red Thread came near Tanner, and then floated all the way around his head.

"Lo, and this, Tanner Utopis," Mem said, pointing to the weasel, "is the most irresistible of ragamuffins, Little Fisher of Agoopish, Goddess of Tea."

Little Fisher stood up on her hind legs and made sign language motions to Tanner with her paws. She was a rather diminutive fisher, cute as a button, and very clever-looking.

"She say's she's pleased to meet you, and to pay no heed to Mem's flowery speaking," Thread said.

"Um--pleased to meet you, uh, also," Tanner said to Fisher.

Fisher nodded to Tanner.

"She's mute, the poor thing," Fluffy said. "Fishers have neither the vocal cords nor the oral agility to speak. But rest assured, she's as sagaciously sapient as the rest of us."

"Speak for yourself, hmm," Mem said "Last time I checked, I was fine on sagacity, but a little low on sapience. Haw! Haw! Haw!"

Mem's laugh was nerdy, loud, and grating.

Tanner was nervous.

"So Tanner," Thread said, floating around his head again, "tell us of yourself. You're from Gullia Fair in the Confederen Areas?"

"He just got in, Thread," Fluffy said. "And I do mean just. In fact, he only discovered Agoopish a few hours ago--so be easy on him."

"How exciting!" Thread said. "You must tell us of your journey."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 14
SR-040
==============================
SRpl014--"Bicentennial Cane"
==============================

"Uh, well," Tanner began, "it was, uh, me and a few of my friends, and we heard about how this electrical station was supposed to lead to some weirdie place, and we were waiting for a ride from my dad, so we went along the railroad--"

"This was in Gullia Fair?" Mem asked.

"Yeah," Tanner said.

"Uh-huh," Mem muttered.

"So anyway," Tanner continued, "we crawled along on the railroad tracks, and..."

So Tanner told the tale of his coming to Agoopish, with frequent interruptions from Mem to clarify some detail or other. After about ten minutes, Tanner was just about done.

"...so then I met Fluffy and we came down here. Then you guys came over," Tanner concluded.

"Boy Tanner, you certainly drew a bad number in tangling with Janine Engineen as soon as you arrived," Thread said.

"Yeah," Tanner said. "I figure I should be more careful when it comes to going on dates with deities."

"That's for sure," Thread responded.

"So," Fluffy said. "What was that meeting all about? Another one of your game thingies?"

"Welllllllllllllllllllllll," Mem said in a dramatic tone, looking to the side briefly, "we were planning another of our pan-City game campaigns, based upon formality and mathematics, where we will play games and perform rituals in different parts of the City at different times, and record the whole affair, thus producing a macro-dance-design of sorts."

"Sounds great," Fluffy said.

"Well to be quite honest Fluffy, this is one of the best ones yet," Mem said.

"What sort of games do you have here?" Tanner asked, hesitantly.

"Well, Tanner Utopis..." Mem began, but Tanner looked over at Fluffy, and she interrupted.

"Uh Mem--I think he prefers just to be called Tanner," Fluffy said.

"Well Tanner," Mem said, looking at Fluffy briefly, "we have a great number of games here. But the three we're concentrating on now are Derelict, Nitrogen Autumn, and Be."

"They sound pretty cool. I'm into games too, y'know," Tanner said.

"Well how nice," Mem said.

Silence for several moments.

"Mem, why don't you show Tanner your cane?" Fluffy said.

Little Fisher stood up and did some more sign language.

"She says not to let Mem talk your ear off about his dumb cane," Little Red Thread said.

"Well," Mem said, lifting his cane onto his knees, "this, Tanner, is the famed Bicentennial Cane."

"Hmm," Tanner said, nodding and leaning forward.

"Lo, it was given me by the great hermit craftsman 55-Yunyusk of Chon just before he vanished, over twenty years ago. Legend has it that he spent 200 years crafting the Cane..."

Mem grasped the handle of the Cane and gave it a little twist, then pulled on the handle, which produced odd mechanical-sounding noises, and revealed an opening, wherein the spines of several diminutive books became visible.

"...and stocking it with the greatest works of literature, science, philosophy and everything else--in miniature form. Fully, there are over 19,000 volumes contained within the cane. And see, this concealed button near the handle scrolls the inner bookshelf to the left, or the right."

Mem demonstrated by pressing the button, and the visible row of books moved slowly to the right, then to the left, revealing more books.

"Wow that's excellent!" Tanner exclaimed, genuinely impressed. "But how could 19,000 books fit in there, even at that small size?"

"Lo, no one knows," Mem said. "But experts agree that it is a marvel of mechanics, and that no occultism is used in its operation. Indeed, the Cane seems impossible. It is a grand mystery. Only 55-Yunyusk knows for sure how it works."

"All those books were inside when you got it?" Tanner asked.

"Why yes," Mem said.

"Have you put any more in since then, or taken them all out at once?" Tanner asked.

"Er, no," Mem said "I wouldn't want to disrupt the perfect set of volumes 55-Yunyusk chose. And no, I only take out one at a time, as the great craftsman himself advised."

"Well then, maybe there are only a few books, but their shape and color and text can be changed by internal mechanisms according to digitally stored information," Tanner said.

Mem looked at him, surprised for a moment.

"Eh, ideas such as that have been suggested, but as I said, only 55-Yunyusk knows for sure," Mem said, closing the panel on the side of the cane.

"What's that on the other side of the handle?" Tanner asked, pointing.

"Oh," Mem answered, "just a magnifying array and bookstand, for easy perusal of the tomes within."

"Hmm," Tanner said, nodding.

Mem looked around, apparently disquieted by Tanner's theory on the cane.

"So Tanner," Thread said, floating motionless a little above the sofa next to Tanner. "What sort of games do you like to play?"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 15
SR-041
==============================
SRpl015--"Distantwind House"
==============================

"Uh..." Tanner said. "Well we have this game we play now where we have to come up with weird ideas, and then write them down in notebooks, and then use that base of ideas as a sort of simulated academic rivalry thing, describing essays we would write, research we would do, etc. Sort of like rival metaphysics departments at different universities. We call it Distantwind House."

Mem stared at Tanner with a concerned expression on his face. Fluffy smirked a little.

Fisher yawned and signed to Tanner.

Thread interpreted--"She wants to know who invented the game, and how long you've been playing."

"Well, uh, Little Fisher, uh, I made up most of it, but I had help from some of my friends. Especially Minion Van Hall--he's one of the friends who came here with me."

Fisher signed again, and Thread translated "This Distantwind House sounds like fun--would you consider teaching me and my friends how to play it sometime?"

"Sure!" Tanner said. "In fact, Martin Fovea is also here in Agoopish, and he plays too. We could set something up sometime, I'm sure."

"You planning on staying in Agoopish for awhile?" Thread asked.

"Uh, well, I just got here, and I'm not exactly sure what my plans are. But if it's at all possible I'd sure like to stay. I wasn't prepared to find a paranormal city this afternoon, to tell you the truth," Tanner said.

"What are some of the ideas in this Distantwind House game?" Thread asked.

"Well, a few of the ones I did recently were, like, one was if you sleep exactly nine hours--to the millisecond--something devastatingly bizarre will happen. Another one was could there be a place where Thursdays only come along once in awhile? Oh, and a good one I came up with the other day was doubling your life by writing on the other side. Y'know--like a piece of paper or something. Also we get a lot of ideas from that TV show 'Johnny Pitch'."

"Johnny Pitch?" Mem asked. "Where have I heard that name before?"

"Well, it's an old TV show from Boolevathers, based loosely on the Essevent deck of occult cards."

"Certainly--Johnny Pitch is a card in that deck," Mem said.

"Yeah--and there are other characters from the deck, and a lot of other cool characters too. Me and my friends watch it all the time. They just started broadcasting it in Gullia Fair last year."

"Sounds fascinating. Lo, tell me something of it, Tanner," Mem said.

"Well, right now in it, Johnny is being harassed by this guy Daniel Odd, only he doesn't know that it's his twin brother, see. And Bookfaye, Johnny's girlfriend, is being held prisoner in the basement of a library by the ghost of the poet Libro Gesessnar. He's fighting the ghost of Pervellack Slochlin, another colonial poet guy. Speedy Chill and Mouse Powder are lost in A Rainy Town, and Darkfreen the ultra warlock is up to his old tricks. And the typesetter Whawque St. Wave is helping the jester Treezle Trookus hide--but is putting him to work as well, and Johnny's friend, Alex Mammonville, is researching into the legendary Ebsekkian, Evil Master of Weirdness, and Tendril Davy got killed--again--and, and, and the pion fiends Infoflfam and Fwhich get trapped in an evil movie theater, and, and, uh, lots of stuff," Tanner said.

"I see you really like the show," Fluffy said, finishing up her coffee.

"Yes," Mem said, "we must get Blankablark to put this 'Johnny Pitch' program into his schedule."

"Blankablark?" Tanner asked.

"Yes," Fluffy said. "Adlai Blankablark runs one of the two TV stations here in Agoopish. And sometimes he imports shows from Earth to broadcast."

"Can't you get any Earth TV stations here?" Tanner asked.

"Well," Thread said "We can't receive any broadcasts from Earth, but with this new cable TV thing you have over there, we should be able pipe Earth TV in, just as in the case of the phone lines."

"But of course Blankie isn't too thrilled at the prospect of Earth TV dissipating his audience," Fluffy said.

Little Fisher squeaked and nodded.

Tanner finished his coffee, slurping loudly.

Silence for a while.

Mem pulled a watch from his vest and frowned as he looked at it.

"Is that the time?" Mem said, getting up with the aid of his cane "Well I must be off. Lo, Fisher and Thread, I trust you two will be at the next meeting?"

"Certainly," Thread said.

Fisher nodded and yawned again.

"Maybe Tanner could come to the next meeting too," Thread said.

Mem glanced at Tanner, looked him over for a few seconds, and then said "Why certainly. I'd like to hear some more about this game of his."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 16
SR-042
==============================
SRpl016--"Violent Evan"
==============================

Tanner looked confused.

"So whatta you say Tanner? Would you like to go to their meeting?" Fluffy asked him.

"Uh, sure. I'd really like to. But--when is it?"

"Oh, next week at some point," Mem said.

"Okay," Tanner said "But I can't guarantee I'll even be here, in Agoopish."

"See," Fluffy said, "Tanner hasn't exactly worked out an easy way to get back and forth. And Tanner, I assume you still have to go to school?"

"Yeah, I guess so, but I'd drop out in a second if I could get a job around here or something."

Fluffy smiled.

"Tanner, I'm sure you'll work something out when you've been fully educated in the ways of the Agoopi mortal," she said.

"Well I'm off. Nice to meet you Tanner," Mem said as he held out his hand.

Tanner got up and shook Mem's hand. Mem's grip was very strong, and it hurt Tanner's hand a little, but he tried to hide the pain.

"Good to meet you, uh, too," Tanner said, nodding.

"Farewell folks," Mem said, and he limped off toward the elevators.

The remaining four sat in silence for several moments.

"Well Tanner," Thread said, "I hope me and Fisher can get together before the next meeting with you and your friends, to hear some more about your game."

"Sure," Tanner said.

"Did I see Dealowl over at your meeting?" Fluffy asked Little Fisher.

Fisher signed and Thread translated--"Why yes. He seems to have acquired an interest in games of late. Of course he has some ulterior motive, though none of us can fathom it."

"Who's Dealowl?" Tanner asked.

Thread answered. "He's this owl god who does all sorts of stuff for people--so long as he gets a good deal for himself in the process."

"Huh," Tanner uttered.

"So," Fluffy said, "whattaya say we show Tanner around Cellar Sixteen, girls?"

"Sounds good to me," said Little Red Thread.

Little Fisher nodded casually.

Fluffy got up and stretched.

"Let's go look at the balcony first," Fluffy suggested.

Tanner got up, and they all started moving toward the center of the Cellar, Thread floating and Fisher scrambling along behind them. They got to the center of the floor, where there was an octagonal balcony, about 30 feet across, looking down into the floor below, Cellar Seventeen.

Cellar Seventeen was a huge space, extremely dark, with a ceiling height much greater than that of C-16. Looking down, the four could see lights of various colors moving around, but couldn't make out much else. Also, cold air was blasting up through the opening.

"That's Cellar Seventeen, Tanner," Fluffy said. "It's a weird place--like a perpetual chill nighttime. A lot of plotting goes on down there."

"Cool," Tanner said.

"More like cold," Thread said. "Too cold for me."

Tanner nodded.

"Are all the cellars different?" Tanner asked.

"Well," Fluffy said, "around here, like from Fifteen to Nineteen, it gets pretty weird, but the others aren't quite as diverse."

"Huh," Tanner said.

"And over there, you can see the subway platform. That's one of the deeper subway lines, but with connections, it can take you just about anywhere in the City," Fluffy said.

"Excellent!" Tanner said. "That's so cool how it comes through here like that."

Fluffy led them on, across a bridge over a little artificial river and waterfall and waterwheel, and came to one of the walls of the Cellar, facing a window about six feet wide and four feet tall. Inside, there was apparently a three-dimensional diorama, such as one might see in a museum. It was nighttime and raining hard with lightning piercing the sky in the background. The landscape was dark and marshy, and hills could be seen in the distance. The rain and thunder were just barely audible. Near the window was a miniature hippopotamus, about the size of a raccoon.

"What the hell is this, Fluffy?" Tanner asked, dumbfounded.

"This is a pretty weird thing, Tanner," Fluffy said. "It's sort of a portal looking into another universe--a sideuniverse, if you will. That hippo in there, that's Violent Evan, God of Rainfall. Ages ago, he was experimenting in extreme areas of the occult, and wound up trapping himself in this little universe of his own creation. It was all the greatest occult minds of Supbam could do to create this viewportal, which follows Evan around this little world.

"My god," Tanner said.

Thread laughed. "Tanner, every new arrival to Agoopish uses that phrase at least once, but if you think about it, a more appropriate expletive would be 'my goodness', if you see what I mean."

"Huh?" Tanner said, then "Oh--I see. 'My god' is a bit too ambiguous in a city of gods, I guess. 'My goodness' it will be. So--my goodness--this is unbelievable, this portal."

"Yeah," Fluffy said "And what's even weirder is that Evan eats swamp vegetation and then vomits this black stuff--wait a second--it looks like he's about to vomit now..."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 17
SR-043
==============================
SRpl017--"Chive Moron"
==============================

Violent Evan lurched forward and was still for a few seconds. Then in a great heave he vomited forth a mass of black goo. Then he turned and walked off. The portal, as if it were a TV screen, followed him through the swamp.

"Damn," Tanner said.

"Yeah--" Fluffy said, "and that black stuff is called 'murder'--and it always seems to disappear soon after Evan vomits it. It's thought that unknown gods collect it in some manner and use it for their own sinister ends."

"Wow," Tanner muttered.

"But of course that's just a rumor," Thread said.

"Of course," Fluffy added, sarcastically.

"I don't like that hippo," Fisher signed, and Thread translated.

Suddenly, a gunshot was heard over by the subway tracks. A guy in a green jumpsuit scrambled up onto the platform from the tracks below, and was stumbling away when a hand shot up from below and grabbed his ankle, tripping him.

Tanner and Fluffy looked over.

"Looks like quite an altercation," Thread said.

Still grabbing the guy's ankle, a thin woman dressed in a revealing black leather outfit climbed onto the platform. She had short black hair, a black cape, and a variety of equipment on her person--guns, grenades, ammo, umbrellas, etc.

She held a pistol to the guy's head, and then produced a piece of rope or something and wrapped it around his neck.

"What the--" Tanner started.

"Oh--it's that mortal detective, Cursive Caxopy, I think," Fluffy said.

"Yeah, that's Cursive Caxopy all right--and hard at work, from the looks of it," Thread commented.

Cursive Caxopy then roughly pulled the man to his feet and slapped him across the face. He looked weakened and was grabbing at his neck. Then a subway pulled in, and when it stopped and opened its doors, Cursive roughly pushed the man in.

Then the subway departed.

"Gee," Tanner said, "is that what mortals do around here?"

"Some of them," Fluffy said. "Cursive and her sister Elaine are into the whole rough thing, but most mortals are a bit more reserved. Anyway, why don't we go and see the pinball alcove now? I don't enjoy gawking at Evan all day."

"Sounds good to me!" Tanner said.

As Tanner Loblolly, Fluffy Netherfuck, and Little Red Thread were leaving the Evan portal, a weird little guy came up to them. He was short, pudgy, wore thick-lensed eyeglasses, had thinning light blond hair, and looked extremely nerdy and pathetic.

"Uh--uh--uh--" he stuttered urgently.

"Oh, it's you Chive Moron. Hello," Fluffy said.

"Eh--uh--the--" Chive Moron continued.

"What's the matter?" Thread asked.

"Ta--Fisher--ta--" he said.

"What?" Fluffy asked.

"Ta--Fisher--kindap--"

"What about Little Fisher?" Thread asked.

"Ta--kindap--Fisher kindap--"

" Kidnapped?" Fluffy asked "Fisher was kidnapped?"

"R--r--r--" Chive Moron stuttered hopelessly.

"Look!" Tanner said, pointing to a door on the other side of the Cellar.

They heard Fisher squeal as they saw the door slam.

"Shit! Fisher's been kidnapped!" Thread said.

"Yeah--let's go!" Fluffy said as she broke into a run across the floor. Tanner and Thread followed.

They reached the door and Fluffy swung it open. They saw shadows at the other end of the upwardly-slanting corridor.

"Where does this lead?" Tanner asked as they ran up the hallway.

"Parking garage," Fluffy answered.

Tanner had difficulty keeping up with Fluffy, even running as fast as he could. They got to a steel door to the right at the end of the corridor, and Fluffy tried to open it, but it was locked.

"Shit! They locked it!" Fluffy exclaimed. "Stand back Tanner."

Tanner backed away, and then Fluffy stood motionless for a few seconds with a look of rage on her face. She brought her arm back and then powerfully punched the door with an immense force, denting it and knocking it off its hinges. The door was still hanging on, so she kicked it twice, and the door fell.

"Jeez!" Tanner exclaimed.

"Come on!" Fluffy yelled.

They stepped out into the parking garage just as a dirty blue station wagon passed by the door. They could see Little Fisher in the back window motioning and screaming for help.

"Damn it!" Fluffy exclaimed as she started running in the opposite direction as the station wagon was headed.

"Where are we going?" Tanner huffed as he followed her.

"To my car of course!" she yelled.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 18
SR-044
==============================
SRpl018--"Lasso"
==============================

They ran for about thirty seconds, weaving around columns and stairwells, then ran down a flight of stairs and came to Fluffy's automobile, a little white sports car with gray trim.

Fluffy took out her key, opened the door, and told Tanner and Thread to get in. Tanner got in next to her and Thread darted in as he was closing the door.

Fluffy started the car, revved the engine, and sped out of the parking spot.

"Damn it," Fluffy said. "We don't know where the hell they went."

"Fluffy, if you give me a second, I can use my remote viewing powers to see where they are," Thread said.

"Oh that's right--you can find them! Man oh man, these suckers are chopped meats now," Fluffy said.

Fluffy drove her car though the maze of the parking garage at breakneck speed. Tanner was holding on for dear life. They skidded around a corner and came to an extremely steep ramp leading upward at nearly a 45-degree angle. Fluffy stormed up it, accelerating to about 80 mph.

"Holy shit!" Tanner said, shutting his eyes.

Fluffy laughed and sped up. The ramp was extremely long, and they continued up it for the better part of a minute.

Finally, as the opening to the surface was in sight, Fluffy asked Thread if she had a sighting yet.

"Just a second, Fluffy--yes--they're on the Service Road heading for Highway 4000!" Thread said.

"Perfect!" Fluffy exclaimed "I know a good shortcut."

They burst out into the late afternoon outskirts of the City.

Fluffy drove along recklessly, turning sharply onto several increasingly unmaintained streets, finally rounding a curve and driving into a mass of tall weeds. Tanner was petrified as they sped through the field of weeds, unable to see where they were going.

"Fluffy, I never heard of this shortcut," Thread said.

"Never mind that--where are they?" Fluffy asked.

"Um--" Thread said "they're just turning onto the highway now--about a mile away. But Fluffy, I don't know if this is such a good shortcut--"

Suddenly they burst out of the weeds and into midair several hundred feet above the ground, falling toward Highway 4000 below.

"Shit!" Fluffy exclaimed as she rolled down her window and climbed halfway out of the car.

They were falling perpendicular to the highway, so Fluffy took out a rope, lassoed a streetlight on the highway, and tensed herself. With a lurch, the car orbited the streetlight twice, and then roughly landed on the highway below. Fluffy immediately wriggled back into her seat and hit the gas.

They wailed wildly down the highway.

Tanner yelled "How the fuck did you do that!?"

"Practice," Fluffy said, and she laughed crazily.

The car had sustained some damage in the crash landing, and was swaying back and forth and they tore ahead in excess of 120 mph.

"Where are they now?" Fluffy asked.

"I--they got off on an exit about two miles ahead, but I lost them," Thread said.

"No problem," Fluffy said as they sped onward.

In about a minute they got to the exit Thread was referring to, and followed it onto a dirt road.

"Look--an accident up ahead!" Thread yelled.

Fluffy said nothing, but skidded to a halt behind the wrecked blue station wagon.

"That's the car, all right," Thread said.

"This is a total fiasco," Fluffy said, getting out of the car.

Fluffy and Thread went up to the accident.

Tanner slowly got out of the car, so nerveshot that he was barely able to move.

Looking at the accident, Fluffy and Thread saw a Hispanic family in the wreckage--all dead. There was a man, a woman, and three young children.

"Where the hell is Fisher?" Fluffy asked.

"Look! In the tree!" Thread said as Tanner approached the wreck.

Little Fisher was in the branches of a dry dead tree, squealing in panic and struggling to maintain her balance, a huge drop into a canyon below her.

"Oh no!" Fluffy said.

"We have to save her!" Tanner said blaringly.

Tanner looked at Fluffy, then ran over to the tree and began to climb it.

"Tanner no!" Fluffy yelled.

"He looks pretty shaken from your driving," Thread said.

Out in the tree, Tanner was struggling to get to where Fisher was dangling.

"I'll save you..." he said.

Then the tree, losing its rooting, began to lurch forward. Fisher fell, squealing. Tanner desperately tried to save himself by grabbing a larger branch, but the branch snapped, and he also fell.

As Tanner fell, he saw Fisher hit the ground below, but instead of smashing up, she just bounced. Then Tanner felt a tug at his ankle and watched helplessly as he slammed hard with a thud into the face of the cliff. Fluffy had lassoed his ankle, and was pulling him back up.

When she finally got him back to the edge of the cliff, he was unconscious from the impact.

"I hope he's okay--" Thread said.

"Oh he's okay," Fluffy said. " I can see he's made of pretty tough stuff."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 19
SR-045
==============================
SRpl019--"Chonesteeze Max"
==============================

Soon Tanner came to, and the three found a trail leading down into the canyon below.

At the bottom, they found Fisher fighting with a gang of weird, skinny, multicolored, angular cats. As they approached, the cats all stopped fighting with Little Fisher and stared at Tanner. As he got closer, they opened their eyes wide in amazement and shied away from him, eventually lurking off.

"That's weird," Fluffy said. " The anglecats appear to be scared of you, Tanner."

"I'm not surprised, considering what a mess I am," Tanner responded.

"No, I mean it. It's not normal for those creatures to act that way," Fluffy said.

"Well, at least they're gone," Tanner said.

Little Fisher squealed with joy and ran towards the three, jumping up into Fluffy's arms.

"Those jerks kidnapped me, but I made them crash," Fisher signed, and Thread translated.

"Good for you!" Thread said.

The four hiked back up to Fluffy's car and got in. Fluffy got her cellular phone from a belt pouch and dialed it.

"Hello?" she said. "--yeah--this is Fluffy--yeah--listen--listen--some more of these damn extremists are crashed and totally killed out here on Highway 4000--okay--will do."

Fluffy hung up.

They drove back to the parking garage, the car swaying rhythmically from side to side.

Finally they got back to Cellar Sixteen.

Little Fisher and Little Red Thread bade farewell.

"Tanner, you look awfully tired. Would you like to come up to my room and get some sleep?" Fluffy offered.

"Yeah, that sounds great," Tanner said, yawning. "But I have to meet my friends soon..."

"Don't worry, I'll go and meet them for you and tell them where you are."

"You could do that?"

"Sure, no problem."

"Thanks. And I'm sorry I lost it back there and went into the tree--I was just really shaken up, y'know?"

"Don't worry about it--you acted very bravely."

They went over to the elevators, and took one up to the 50th floor.

Then they entered Fluffy's suite.

"Well, this is where I live, Tanner," Fluffy said.

"Cool," Tanner remarked, looking around in wonder.

"I'm going to take a shower. You can take shower also, if you wish--there's a guest room with a bathroom just over through that door. There should also be some generic bedclothes for you to wear, if you wish."

"Gee, thanks."

"I'll be in in a little while, so we can figure out what I should tell your friends."

"Great," Tanner said.

Fluffy went off to the bathroom, and Tanner went over to the guest room. It was a small, cozy room with Fluffy's trademark white and gray motif. Tanner sat down on the bed and just stared off into space. For a few minutes he just sat there, poring over the events of the past twelve-or-so hours. Verily, he could not yet come to terms with the events of the day, so he settled on maintaining his illogical-acceptance and practical-deal-with-it attitudes.

Soon Tanner got up, found some suitable bed clothes in a closet, went into the bathroom, and took a long shower. Then he dried himself off, brushed his teeth with a new toothbrush which he found in a cabinet, put on the bed clothes, and walked back into the guest room, thankfully refreshed.

He turned on a TV in the room to see what sort of shows they had in Agoopish. The first thing he saw was the end of a commercial with the words "Pay the Toll--At the Bridge" on the screen, and a deep voice also saying the words. Then another commercial came on which depicted a family sitting around a table, dipping little stones into melted cheese, and then trying to move the cheese-covered stones with telekinesis. The game was called "Chonesteeze Max". Tanner shut the TV off.

I am in a goddess's hotel room, he thought. And then he wondered if she might want to have sex with him. The thought was obvious--and since he wasn't familiar with Agoopi customs, it might very well be the case that sex was very casual here. But, he reasoned, Fluffy also knew that he was ignorant of Agoopi customs, and judging from her even-keeled personality, she probably wouldn't subject him to further excitement. He figured sex with a goddess must be a singularly exhilarating and draining experience, and he figured he was in no shape at that point, anyway. Still, the thought of the possibility lingered. And Fluffy was so ravishingly beautiful...

But Tanner put this thought in the back of his mind and ventured out into the suite proper. He didn't see Fluffy anywhere, so he decided to look around. The main room was large and had a sunken floor. He walked down, and saw that there was a roaring fire going in a fireplace.

Walking over to a huge window, he saw an amazing view of Agoopish at dusk--and was surprised at how many colorful lights abounded on the scene. It was magical--much cooler than any Earth city he'd ever seen.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 20
SR-046
==============================
SRpl020--"Great Shower"
==============================

Tanner walked over to a door in a short hallway and opened it up, only to see a weird corridor of oddly-angled mirrors leading down and to the left. He closed the door immediately, not wanting to deal with any more gigabizarre stuff until he had a good slumber.

Then he walked back into the main room and stood in front of the fire. He reflected on the maneuver Fluffy had pulled with the car, playing it over and over again in his mind's eye. He concluded firstly that Fluffy had deadly aim with her lasso, and that the rope was of a very durable material. But the fact that she held onto the rope in the massive centrifugal force of the car, as well as her punching the thick metal door open earlier, suggested that she possessed great physical strength. Strength that her lovely, lissome body did not belie.

But the whole sequence of the car stunt--something wasn't right. It was either inertia, gravity, time, or some other natural law--but it was not right. Or at least, it did not operate as it would have on Earth. He felt confident that such a stunt indeed could not have been executed on Earth.

He walked away from the fire and over to another hallway near the window.

"I see you're all ready for bed," Fluffy said from across the room.

She was wearing a lingerie sort of nightgown, and Tanner turned quickly away upon seeing her--as he began getting aroused the instant he saw her, and didn't want her to see any erection he might be having.

"Yeah--I had a great shower, and as you can see, these clothes fit pretty well."

"Yup," Fluffy said.

Just before Fluffy had come into the room, Tanner had spied a hatch in the floor of the hallway, and wanted to open it. So now, even though Fluffy was there, he bent down and began to open the hatch.

"Oh, don't look in there," Fluffy said.

But it was too late, and as Tanner fully opened the hatch, air rushed from the hallway into the opening, and he was looking down into a dark void of space dotted with a field of stars, as if it were the night sky of outer space. Tanner gazed amazed into the hatch for a few seconds, then slammed it shut.

"Sorry," Tanner said.

"Oh, don't worry about it. Just don't ask me to explain it right now--okay?"

"Okay," Tanner said.

"Well, come over here by the fire, and we'll discuss things."

"Okay," Tanner said, and he walked over to the fire, fixing his robe so that she wouldn't see the full erection he now had. His entity was filling with lust, even though he strove to beat it back. He sat down on a low couch next to Fluffy.

"Are you satisfied with the accommodations?" Fluffy asked, smiling.

"Yeah. I'm very happy with them. Thank you very, very much."

"Oh, it's no problem. I'll see what I can do about getting you and your friends a suite in the Hotel sometime this evening."

"That would be great."

They both stared at the fire for several moments.

"So," Fluffy said, "that was quite some adventure we had today, huh?"

"Yeah, I'd say so. I mean, I've never experienced anything like it. What's the deal with these 'extremists' anyway?"

"Well, they're denizens who have an unintelligible political agenda which opposes just about everything in the universe, and they engage in random acts of terrorism, such as the kidnapping of Little Fisher this afternoon. They're verifiably warped and demented. Some of us think they're brainwashed and sent here from one of the other Avert Cities."

"Hmm... You know, I was meaning to ask you about Little Fisher and Little Red Thread. I mean, I found it a little hard to believe that they're goddesses."

"Well, I know it's a little odd, but they are certainly goddesses, and they've both been here from the beginning."

"Well, I can sort of understand Little Fisher, but what about Little Red Thread? I mean, is that all she is--a piece of red thread?"

"Well, as far as her physical form goes, yes, she is but a piece of thread. But as you can readily see, she has a brilliant mind and deep emotional fire. She accepts that she is a piece of thread, but she doesn't let that get in the way of accomplishing wonderful things. And I often think she is blessed not to have to deal with a human body all the time."

"Yeah," Tanner said. "Y'know, I'm also wondering about, y'know, what you said before, about being here since the dawn of time..."

"Yes?"

"I mean, I was just wondering, if you don't mind, like, just how far back into time can you remember?"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 21
SR-047
==============================
SRpl021--"Blissleep"
==============================

"Well Tanner," Fluffy said, "you must consider that time and memory are two different things. And it is common knowledge in Agoopish that the godmind is different from the mortalmind--in that parts of it go to sleep for long periods of time. Like the memory center. They say that our memories must sleep from time to time, and that if at any time we cannot recall our entire past, it is just because this part of our mind is asleep. I mean, right now, for instance, I don't think I can remember back more than 310, 315 years."

"But..." Tanner said, "but can you remember having remembered farther back than that? I don't mean actually having the memories, but do you remember having the memories?"

"What does that matter?"

"I just mean--if you can remember the past 300 years, mustn't you have been able to remember farther back during some point in that 300 years?"

"Certainly."

"Then do you remember remembering?"

"I think I do. Yeah--I definitely think I do."

"But you have no memory from before 315 years ago?"

"At this moment, no. But there are written records for all time, and if I forget something about my past, I can always look it up. Sometimes when I'm reading about myself in the library, even I'm surprised at some of the things I've done."

"How far back do these records go, in years?"

"I'm afraid that's classified."

"No problem."

"But I'm not particularly concerned with remembering my whole life all the time. Just the stuff I have to remember from this year is enough to occupy me!"

"Yeah I guess you're right."

"So tell me, when and where should I meet your friends, and what shall I tell them?"

"Well, what time is it now? 7:49 PM? Well, I was supposed to meet them at 10:00 PM by that fountain by the movie theater. If you could meet them there, that'd be great."

"How will I know them?"

"Well, Minion Van Hall--he has long hair and a leather jacket and a 'Murder Pkotocks' T-shirt--and Martin Fovea, he has on like a blue shirt, and gray pants, and a striped green jacket, and he has short blond hair, and he's pretty tall."

"I'm sure I can identify them."

"And you can just tell them to call me up here later, if that's okay with you."

"Certainly. There's a separate phone line in your room. When shall I have them call you?"

"Um--well, if I'm going to bed now, at 8:00 PM, I guess you should let me get about four hours sleep. So you can tell them to call around midnight, if that alright."

"That's fine. But I'll probably be gone around then, so you can just let yourself out. Okay?"

"Sounds great."

"Well now, let's get you to bed," Fluffy said, standing up.

Tanner got up and they both walked to the guest room.

"I trust you know how to use the phone and the lights and the TV," Fluffy said.

"Yeah, sure."

"It's just that you'd be surprised--some people have no grasp of these newer technologies."

"Well, coming from The Confederen Areas of Baskonontana, I shouldn't have any trouble with technology," Tanner said, self-consciously getting into the bed.

Fluffy looked at Tanner. He was dizzy from his arousal at this point, though he wished it were not so.

"Tanner," Fluffy said after a moment, "now don't be embarrassed, but I sense your arousal and lust, and I find it fully acceptable."

"I--uh--"

"Now don't say anything. You need not apologize or be bashful. I understand lust and sex and romance a great deal, and have acquired some wisdom on such matters, so to discharge your lust peacefully I will kiss you and send you into deep blissleep, and you will awake fully rested and refreshed."

With this, Fluffy sat down on the bed, put one arm around Tanner's shoulder, and gently kissed him on the lips. Almost immediately, Tanner fell into a deep sleep, and Fluffy lowered him into the bed and tucked him in. Then she turned off the lights and left the room.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 22
SR-048
==============================
SRpl022--"You're a Good Man for Crying on the Job"
==============================

In the depths of sleep, Tanner had many abstract and flowing and lovely dreams. One which stood out from the rest was a vision of a naked Fluffy Netherfuck standing in front of a lit candle in a dark room, moving her hands around the flame, and then gently vanishing.

Just as Tanner was nearing consciousness, he heard a deep voice in the room with him clearly say "You're a good man for crying on the job". This jolted him to consciousness. He didn't know whether it was a real voice or from a dream, but as he lay there in bed, he was paralyzed with fear, wondering if someone was lurking nearby.

"Hello?" Tanner finally blurted out, annihilating the silence. But there was no response.

Then the phone rang. Tanner looked at the clock--it was 11:55 PM.

"Hello?" Tanner said again, this time into the phone.

"Hey dude! What's up! We met that hot babe of a goddess you were hanging out with!" Minion Van Hall said.

"Minion! What's up!"

"Did I wake you?"

"Not really--I just got up, in fact. I thought I heard a voice in the room."

"Hey--in this fuckin' city if the only weird thing that happens is a voice in a room, I'd be happy."

"Heh--and how."

"So anyway man--your girlfriend Fluffy got us a suite in the Hotel--we're on the 22nd floor. It's a really really excellent room! And she said we could stay as long as we want."

"What about--what about our parents? Won't they be worried about us?"

"No problem, dude. Did you know you can call Earth from here? It's really excellent. The Hotel switchboard can connect you with the regular Earth phone network--so I called all our parents, and told them we were staying over each other's house. The connection was pretty fuzzy, but it worked okay."

"What did you tell my parents?"

"I told your father we got a ride from someone else and that you were staying over my house and that you went down to the store to get some coffee so you couldn't come to the phone."

"Great. But what if they try to call me at your house?"

"Then there'd be a problem--but whadda we care? We did our best to deceive them, and anyway, we're in like a totally alien universe now! So who cares what they think?"

"Yeah I guess you're right. So what did you do today?"

"Well at first, after you left, me and Martin were hanging out with those two goddesses--Lovely Vastenlusty and Bazy Diswarnin. Did you know that Bazy's saliva is like burgundy? Y'know? It's pretty excellent. Then after awhile the goddesses split and then me and Martin split up too, causa what El Flactor Floor said and stuff, and I did all sorts of stuff and so did Martin, but we'll tell you all about it when you come over. Okay?"

"Yeah."

"Are you awake, man?"

"Yeah, I'm awake."

"So look--we're in suite 22-E on the 22nd floor, okay? Just come down as soon as you can. Just knock on the door, dude."

"Yeah alright."

"Come down right now, okay?"

"Yeah, I'll be down in about ten minutes."

"Cool--I'll see you then," Minion said.

"Alright, bye-bye," Tanner said, hanging up.

Then Tanner turned the light on and looked suspiciously around the room. He was alone. "You're a good man for crying on the job"--what the hell did that mean? He turned off the light and got back under the covers to get a few more minutes of ecstatic rest before facing the stark reality of the wavy surreality of Agoopish once again...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 23
SR-049
==============================
SRpl023--"Gene"
==============================

A few weeks later...

"Tanner, let's take a bath."

These words brought the spark of vitality back to Tanner Loblolly. These words, spoken by the goddess he adored more than any goddess, more than any mortal woman. These sweet words, spoken by the love of his life, spoken by the wonderful Fluffy Netherfuck.

"Um--okay."

That's all he could say? Here was his chance, finally. His chance to get close to Fluffy. So what if it was a whim of hers? Did it matter? A bath. Being naked. Together. That was all. Nothing else mattered.

"Great!" Fluffy said brightly. "Gene here will help you get ready. See you in a flash!"

With this, Fluffy skipped off down one of the hallways of her suite. Tanner looked at Gene--a diminutive albino alligator. The creature opened it's jaws and made a buzzing sound. It did this several more times, turned, and waddled up the stairs out of Fluffy's sunken living room and toward a room Tanner had never been in before. The reptile continued scuttling forward, stopped by the door, and then shoved it open with his snout. He turned and made more buzzing noises at Tanner.

"Coming, coming!" Tanner said, striding toward Gene.

The alligator disappeared inside the darkened room, and Tanner followed.

"Uh--hello?" Tanner said into the darkness.

After a moment or two, stark lights came on, and Tanner saw Gene with his paw on a switch on the ground. It was a large room with what appeared to be a small swimming pool, with steam rising from it. The beast stared at him.

"Wow! That's a pretty big bathtub!"

The alligator buzzed at Tanner several times, and then shook his head from side to side.

"Huh?"

Gene turned away from Tanner and faced the wall for a moment.

"Are you a god, Gene? I never heard of you. I assume you're sentient. Or... maybe you're not?"

Gene then waddled quickly past Tanner without looking at him, and disappeared out the door.

"Hmm," Tanner muttered, as he sat down on a bench, taking his sneakers off. "I guess this must be it."

Just as Tanner was pulling his socks off, Gene scuttled back into the room with what appeared to be a large rubber ball clenched in his jaw. It was brightly colored and patterned. Tanner considered asking Gene if he wanted to play, but something held him back. He was glad he kept his mouth shut.

Gene then appeared to be chewing on the ball, all the time staring a pleading stare at Tanner. And all of a sudden, a crude computerized voice emanated from the ball.

"Tanner, I am not a god but I am sentient. I am a mortal. Once human, I suffered a terrible accident several decades ago which left me in my current state."

"Oh, I see. Sorry about, uh..." Tanner said in some amazement.

Gene chewed on the ball some more.

"No need to apologize, Tanner. Now this is not Fluffy's bathtub--it is a bath-preparation room. You are to undress and get acclimated to the water. Sweet-smelling oils will aid in your relaxation."

"Um--okay, Gene," Tanner said, looking around for any sign of sweet-smelling oils. Several teapot-like objects by the side of the pool seemed to be the only containers in the room.

Gene continued chewing.

"I will leave you now. The way to Fluffy's bathtub will be apparent when the time comes. Have a good time."

Then the alligator spat the ball out and started rolling it out of the room with his snout.

"Wait a second!"

Gene paused and looked back at Tanner.

"I have a couple of questions, if you don't mind. I know that ball looks awfully uncomfortable, but..."

Gene grabbed the ball in his jaws one again and chewed on it a bit.

"It is a little uncomfortable, but I am happy to have it. Now what are your questions?"

"Um, okay. Like basically, what kind of accident was it? I mean, as a mortal myself, I'd kinda like to know what I should be avoiding, y'know?"

Gene chewed.

"Misuse of a mortal artifact and of its properties. I knew I was taking a big risk. It's nothing you could do by accident. So it wasn't really an accident in the traditional sense--it was a gamble I lost."

"I see," Tanner said, seeing Gene's obvious discomfort with the ball. "Um--just one more question--off the record, you know--but I was just wondering if you knew--um, have the Avert Cities been here for all time, or only for a couple of hundred years? I have some suspicions."

Gene was motionless for a few seconds, then chewed.

"It's 450 years, to be exact. But please don't tell anyone I told you. I've been through enough already."

With this, Gene spat the ball out again and began rolling it out the door.

"Wait! Gene! I have so much more to..."

Gene let out a lugubrious buzz and left Tanner alone.

Tanner shook his head and looked around. A wonderful tidbit of info, if there ever was one. 450 years. Not all of eternity. Unless, of course, the beginning of time was 450 years ago. Nah!

Yes, something to mull over, to feed his suspicions.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 24
SR-050
==============================
SRpl024--"Bathtub"
==============================

As Tanner undressed he thought about the conversation he was having with Fluffy before her delightful proposal. He was telling her how he felt he was losing his affinity for Agoopish, how it had been getting harder and harder for him to bring himself to travel to Agoopish every time he went back to Earth.

Fluffy listened, but seemed to be distant. (She is the Goddess of Distance, after all). She told him such feelings were common among a small portion of novice mortals, and that going back to Earth so often didn't help matters any.

Ah, whatever. Who cares. Soon, Tanner would be taking a bath with Fluffy--being naked with Fluffy--doing things with Fluffy. He just knew it.

When he was fully undressed, Tanner debated whether or not to take off his digital watch--it was waterproof after all--but he felt he'd look dorky with it on. So he took it off and tossed it on top of his pile of clothes.

He looked down at his erection, which he couldn't help--the idea of having sex with Fluffy was just too exciting. She would understand, he hoped.

Wading into the hot pool, Tanner felt a surge of energy--some sort of special water, he figured. And the water was hot--but not uncomfortably so. He meandered over to the teapot-like objects, picked one up, and smelled it. It had a lovely floral/spicy scent. He poured a little onto the palm of his hand, and smelled it again. Pretty good.

He rubbed the oil into his chest and picked up another container. It had a different, but equally pleasing scent. He poured some into his hand and rubbed it up and down his arms. And he felt comfortable. Comfortable and good.

He leaned against the side of the pool and closed his eyes. Yes, so peaceful. He let himself drift--he was reaching a different state of consciousness--mellow. Yeah, mellow.

He let himself go, let go of his problems. His unrequited love for Fluffy, his faltering mortalhood, his disastrous life back on Earth. It felt good to let go. It felt good that nothing mattered.

Then suddenly he heard an enormous clang and it felt like the whole room shook. He opened his eyes and caught something unbelievable in his peripheral vision. Quickly turning his head, Tanner saw a very unconventional sight--at the other side of the pool, the water took a 90 degree turn upward--like a wall of water. And as he looked and followed the water up, he saw that it was part of a much larger pool, in a much larger room. And at the other end of the enormous pool, way, way up from Tanner's perspective, was Fluffy, arms outstretched at the edge of the tub, hair up in a bun, naked, water lapping lazily against her perfect breasts.

"Hey there buddy!" she said.

Tanner's neck was craned all the way up at this point. He repositioned himself so that he was floating on his back--giving him a comfortable view of the 90-degree room and Fluffy. And he was happy to see that his hard-on had subsided--was that the purpose of the oils? He didn't want to think so.

"Hi," he said.

"Why don't ya come on, swim right over here?"

"Um--okay. Can I just, um, is it easy to cross over?"

"Oh, it's nothing. Just a gravity intersection. You might be dizzy for a second or two, but it's nothing."

"Okay," Tanner said, as he straightened himself, and waded toward the point where the water turned upward to form what looked from his perspective indeed to be a wall.

He reach his hand out, and into the water of the wall. Instantly, he felt the tug of gravity on his hand.

"Cool," he said, and then he lunged forward into the wall.

Disoriented for a moment, Tanner quickly shot back to the surface to find that he was now in the same gravity as Fluffy, and the room he had been in now appeared to be a wall--he could see his pile of clothes way up there. Then he turned to Fluffy and rubbed the water out of his eyes.

"So THIS is your bathtub."

Fluffy smiled.

"Like it?" she said.

Tanner looked up and around. He now saw a huge, arching, glass-covered roof, a forest of gigantic trees extending way up into the sky.

"Yeah! This is definitely the coolest bathtub I've ever seen!"

"Thanks. Now come on over here, lover--we have a bath to take!"

Tanner said nothing, but dove forward and began swimming as fast as he could toward Fluffy. Yes, the wonderful hot water was giving him energy, he could feel it. He felt strong, robust. Soon he got near Fluffy and started to tread water--the tub was pretty deep at this point.

"Come on," Fluffy said, and Tanner cursed himself as he stared dumbly at the goddess's breasts.

So he moved forward to the edge of the pool right next to Fluffy. She turned, and her unbelievable eyes locked onto Tanners spirit and soul. He felt a love for her more intense than he had ever felt before.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CHAPTER 25
SR-051
==============================
SRpl025--"Peculiar Lather"
==============================

"Before we get started," Fluffy said, "I have a confession to make, Tanner. And please don't judge me for it, it's just the way I am. I value honesty. Ever since Spanking New Sarah had that fling with your friend Daptin Gone, it's become--oh, I don't know--the 'in' thing to develop a relationship with one of your den of mortals. And I'd be lying if I said this had nothing to do with my decision to come on to you. But I want you to know, it's not the only reason. I've liked you from the start, but there are a number of things a goddess has to consider before getting into a love. You do understand, don't you?"

"Uh, yeah," Tanner said, shaking his head in agreement. "I can see that. I can see your position."

His heart was racing and his head was spinning. Those eyes...

"And a big thing is, I have to consider your feelings. I mean, just by definition, a bonding between a mortal and a goddess couldn't last forever. I mean, I'm never going to die and you are," Fluffy said, then she turned away, revealing her precious profile. "And as these things go, mortal/god affairs never really last that long. A few years at best, maybe a decade or two--but it never works out. It just can't."

She turned back to Tanner and continued.

"I know I have you at something of a disadvantage. I can feel your lust and love, and I just want you to know that I probably will wind up hurting you. Can you accept that?"

"I have no problem with that."

Fluffy began to move toward him.

"Good. Now, you must relax. Here."

She reached out and grabbed his head, bringing his lips to hers. In that deep, passionate kiss, Tanner felt a release of sexual energy, similar to orgasm but much more esoteric, and much more powerful. For a moment, he didn't know where he was, nor did he care.

But in the middle of that timeless place Tanner was in, he felt Fluffy's lips pull away from his, and he was brought back to the current time and place.

"That was so we can spend some quality time together warming up. You were just too bunched up inside."

"Uhhh," was all Tanner could moan.

"Now!" Fluffy said brightly. "I know you've been to Nashin-Yogo's a few times, but here's something you'd never see there--an artifact possessed by but a few lucky divines."

Tanner had a spaced-out stare as he saw Fluffy hold up a bar of black-and-pink-striped soap.

"Yes, Tanner. This is the soap that produces Peculiar Lather."

"Cool."

"Oh, it's cool all right," Fluffy said, dipping the soap into the water and starting to rub in between her hands. "It's the fucking living end!"

Tanner's eyes widened as he saw bands of pink lather shoot out from the soap in Fluffy's hand to the edge of the tub.

"Uh," Tanner managed.

She dipped the soap into the water again and worked up more of a lather. A stream of lather shot across the room and attached itself to the wall, tight along it's entire length. And in the next instant, half a dozen more extensions shot out in various directions.

"Um," Tanner said, a little scared.

Then Fluffy extended her hand toward Tanner, offering him the soap.

"Here, take it. Work up a good lather! Both our identities need to be imprinted upon it."

He carefully took the soap and began rotating it between his hands. It felt as if it were undulating and alive, although it looked like an ordinary bar of soap. He dipped it into the water a little to get it wet, and worked it into a great deal of lather. Suddenly, the jets of lather began to spring forth from Tanner's hands, and attach both to the walls and glass ceiling. and to other lather extensions, as well.

"Isn't it great?" Fluffy said gaily, clapping her hands together and smiling a little girl smile of thrill.

"Yeah! It's amazing!"

"Okay--come here--now we both have to make lather--then it should be self-sufficient."

SRpl026--"Far Above the Forest Canopy"

Tanner moved up to Fluffy, and she clasped hands with him, and they worked the soap together, a massive volume of lather generating between them, shooting several lather-webs all over every second. He felt Fluffy's naked leg brush against his, and Tanner's breath got heavier.

"Not yet, lover," Fluffy said, smiling. "We're going to do it in such a splendor that Spanking New Sarah couldn't even dream of!"

Tanner smiled.

The lather effect was increasing--the entire huge room was now full of strands of lather, and the web was increasing in complexity with each passing moment. The strands were pink and black, just like the bar of soap itself.

"There!" Fluffy said, gently taking the soap from Tanner and placing it down at the edge of the tub. "It's up and running."

Tanner looked around in wonder, and was then taken by surprise as a mass of lather wrapped itself around his midsection and lifted him up into the air, near the glass ceiling. Fluffy was right next to him, similarly suspended. It was exceedingly comfortable and gentle, the stuff.

"It should respond to our thoughts now, forming into whatever we want, providing us the most gorgeous circumstances for our love-making!"

"Great!" Tanner said, knowing that some other adjective would have more aptly described the situation, but being unable to come up with one.

"Now..." Fluffy said, as she floated upward to the ceiling, undoing a latch. "Let's take this outside."

She opened a glass panel and disappeared through it, leaving a trail of lather. Tanner willed himself upward, and he, too rose through the glass roof and out into the forest.

He looked around in wonder as the lather was forming itself into an expansive terrain in the treetops. He spied Fluffy in the distance, and willed himself toward her. At a shocking speed, Tanner was beside Fluffy.

He looked around.

"What is this place?"

"It's the forest that exists outside the roof of my bathroom."

"I never saw any place like this in Agoopish!"

"It's not necessarily in Agoopish," Fluffy said. "It's just the place outside my glass ceiling."

"Huh."

"But don't let your mortal curiosity ruin the moment. Let us rise, far above the forest canopy, and create a universe of lather, and a universe of energy, in which we can make love for months on end!"

Tanner raised his eyebrows.

"Sounds good to me."

"Then let us exhilarate!" Fluffy yelled, as she shot upward in a gush of lather.

Tanner looked down at the roof and at the forest below, then up at Fluffy far above him.

"Fuck my life," he said, blasting upward toward unparalleled ecstasy.

The rest of their liaison is, indeed, hard to put into words--so I won't even try!

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 3: PECULIAR LATHER
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
7 Chapters--SR-052 thru SR-058
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 1
SR-052
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 28
sr28 04.1--The Pedestrian B
--------------------------
==============================

Dizappacha was 21 and a petite young woman. She wore a blue shirt, a multicolored tie, and a man's sport jacket, black. Below, she had a schoolgirl-style skirt going down to mid-calf, a black-and-gray checkerboard design. Her hair was a soft blue-green, dark, and it hung, full of body, halfway down her back. On her feet here a pair of black basketball sneakers.

She was walking down Rillekon's Road. Alone. No money. No stuff.

Until recently, she had been a member of Streamlike Lodge--an exciting young startup company which took over a building and converted it into a plethora of "Atmosphere Suites"--rooms stuffed to the gills with sound, lighting, scenting, visuals, theming construction, and the like--all meant to create certain atmospheres.

As well, there were "cast members", in costume and in character all the time while in the rooms. The net result of this was quite effective. People who entered the suites were quickly drawn into the created situation. Only problem was, the whole venture had to make money, and this was where they ran into a little trouble.

Renting the suites was rather expensive, but with a group of people chipping in, it might not be so bad. Streamlike Lodge pitched the Atmosphere Suite service in a variety of ways--as a place to take a date, hang out with your friends, have company meetings or entertain clients, and the like.

Each suite had different sorts of diversions. Some, like the "Perfect Family Home", had a den complete with TV and stereo stocked with vintage content, plus "Mom" to bring you snacks, and brothers and sisters to play boardgames with.

Another, called "Opium", offered a smoky (non-narcotic) exotic dance and gambling environment--a real popular one to bring a business client. Dizappacha danced in this one, till she caught the drift that there was some real prostitution going on. Then she high-tailed it outta there.

"Shelter" recreated a cozy little cabin in the woods with a variety of natural disaster going on outside, like hurricanes and blizzards. Complete with roaring fire, this was a popular one for dates.

But the cost of operating Streamlike Lodge was sky high, and the partners were barely keeping their heads above water. Still, it was a unique concept, and they were getting a lot of press, so the founders all hung on, though they were losing their shirts.

Dizappacha had a small equity stake--her boyfriend, Larry Jonx, had been one of the founders--but they broke up. It was mostly amiable. He started cheating and she didn't care all that much. She realized she didn't want to be with him anymore.

But then the whole thing with Injure Bodoni started. He was also one of the founders, and a real techno nerd kinda guy. Basically, he started obsessing on Dizappacha after she broke up with Larry Jonx, thinking it was his chance to date her.

He wasn't all that blatant about it, and that was the problem. He'd talk to her, but avoid eye contact, and sort of shuffle off in the middle of a conversation for no reason. Typical loser, Dizappacha thought. She was wrong, though.

Injure Bodoni was the guy who had the original idea for Streamlike Lodge. But it was really esoteric, and involved people going into some sort of meditative state in the suites, in order to try and transfer their minds to some other universe.

Well, Injure's friends thought it was a cool idea making all these different Atmosphere Suites, but they didn't really get the whole "new age" aspect. They had nothing against Injure experimenting, but they decided that promoting the venture as a place to go and meditate and maybe drift off into another world was not the best marketing angle.

There was one Suite that was Injure's brainchild--"Maximum Ice". It was themed as a barren, Arctic night with a sky full of brilliant stars. But there was this highway running through the wasteland. It seemed kind of out of place.

People rented Maximum Ice, but nowhere near as often as some of the other suites. Injure spent a lot of time in there, constantly making refinements, sometimes at an insanely meticulous level, like moving a "star" a few millimeters, rearranging the fake snow, fixing the letter spacing on the signs on the highway. Everyone thought he was nuts.

Dizappacha took pity on Injure. She saw how hard he was working and how sexually frustrated he was, still a virgin at 24. She wasn't thinking of starting a relationship with him--she didn't find him attractive in the least--but rather, she felt that maybe she could steer him in the right direction, make him less nervous around girls, maybe even coach him a little on dating etiquette.

Of course, this just frustrated Injure more. He wasn't interested in any other women except Dizappacha. And soon, Dizappacha came to regret getting closer to Injure. Cuz he starting using some kind of magic or psychic powers on her, and she wound up getting too deep into Injure's bizarre sphere of activity.

It started with the dreams--of Dizappacha and Injure travelling to wonderful places across time and space. At first the dreams were thrilling, but as the days wore on, the dreams took on a darker, more sexual tone.

And in real life, Dizappacha acquiesced to Injure's desire for her to start meditating with him in Maximum Ice. And once she started with this, Injure really started to hit her with the whammy. And before she knew it, she was in bed with the novice love-maker, leading him by the hand through the simplest of sexual activities.

She realized that something was wrong, that Injure was exercising some sort of supernatural control over her, but she liked it. She figured that maybe Injure was making her like it, but she didn't care. She knew then that Injure was a real genius, far ahead of his time. And she wanted to be part of his world.

Her friends were concerned, though, and they kept after her about this weirdo Injure. What did she see in him? Her explanations came out like gibberish. "Genius in a cosmic sense", "innovative meditation guru", "boundary-wrecking super man", stuff like that.

Then Streamlike Lodge started to have real financial problems, and there was talk of shutting down. But it was just talk at that point. Then one night she was meditating with Injure, when all of a sudden she found herself on the highway in Maximum Ice--not the miniature from the suite, but a full-sized, honest-to-goodness highway--exactly like the one Injure had so precisely modeled.

She'd been working in the "Brandylake Times" suite earlier, and was still wearing her business suit/skirt costume. (Brandylake Times was a kind of nostalgic newspaper office at the edge of an idyllic lake.)

Looking around, Dizappacha saw that she was in the middle of a vast, snowy wasteland. And she was starting to get real cold, real fast. She yelled for Injure, but there was no response. And her voice echoed in an unsettling way.

She stared up at a big orange sign that arched over the roadway. But the writing on it, in a strange alphabet, made no sense to her. She had asked Injure about the sign on several occasions, but he would get agitated and say that it was only "for effect".

Nothing to do but start walking. Which way, though?

Injure had often spoke of Rillekon's Road--a highway that passes through the massive States of Reality.

In the Suite diorama, the road was built in false perspective--getting smaller and smaller the closer it got to the wall. Going the other way, the road got bigger and bigger, till it got obscured by a scale model snowhill.

But from here, both ways stretched off equally into the aching waste. And Dizappacha was starting to come to her senses--here, she was no longer under the influence of Injure Bodoni. And she started to see what a fool he had made of her. So she headed toward where the wall would be, toward where the scale model road departed into infinity. It made sense to Dizappacha to move away from Injure, no matter the level of abstractness.

She took the first of many steps down Rillekon's Road.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 2
SR-053
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 30
sr30 04.2--Winter Stadium
--------------------------
==============================

Winter Stadium Them were having breakfast.

"Ah, look who's coming--our wacky neighbor Darnazy Thonc," said Evelyn Fangdoor, AKA Appomattox Flight, at the breakfast table.

"Comin' up Rillekon's?" asked Snoppy Parser, AKA Permanent Pioneer, wiping his mouth and standing up to get a look out the window.

"Uh-huh," Evelyn responded.

"Does he have enough stuff?" asked Enc Larabeth, AKA Accurate Rebellion, with a smile.

"Oh yeah," Evelyn answered wryly.

"Hey Snoppy," Enc said, "he still live up at Last-Wave Jixie's?"

"Yup," Snoppy said, sitting down again and forking another block of pancake stack.

"He's so funny," Evelyn said.

"Yup," Snoppy said as he chomped down the huge forkfull of pancake.

The three sat there for a while, eating and watching as Darnazy Thonc made his way toward them. Thonc was a huge man--maybe seven or eight feet tall, stocky, with red big hair and a massive red beard and mustache. He wore a huge assembly, something like an overcoat, in which he carried an amazing variety of stuff, like brooms and mops, a portable gasoline-powered electric generator, food enough for weeks, electronic amusement machines, guns and bombs, sporting equipment, apparel, toys, and the like.

"I get this feeling," Enc finally said, "that we might get an assignment on the teletype today."

Enc Larabeth had a smug look, glorious, flowing, curly blond locks of hair, and reserved, almost handsome beauty. She wore her eyes narrow mostly, as if she were constantly assessing the situation. In full outfit, as Accurate Rebellion, she donned a suit of brasslike armor and wielded a great black sword. Right now, she had on a T-shirt with a royal crest and a pair of yellow jeans.

"That's funny, I don't get that feeling at all," Evelyn said, smiling. "Just kidding. I get that feeling too."

Evelyn Fangdoor had this drunken sort of look about her all the time, but it was borne more of her cavalier attitude toward life and her great confidence than actual overindulgence. Her skin was several shades darker than Enc's china white. And like Enc, she was tall. Her hair was long, black, and straight. All over her skin, she had strange geometric tattoos. As Appomattox Flight, she wore a black leather outfit with many tassels, and a belt made of fire.

"Well dang the dang teletype," Snoppy said, "I was figgerin' on chonkin' over to Marriage Town this afternoon!"

Snoppy Parser had a few scars, wore his brown hair very short, and wore his vast experiences in his face, along with a well-groomed mustache. His steely gray eyes were intelligent, but could at times be piercing and accusatory. He wore a black T-shirt, black jeans, a brown leather jacket, and black boots. As Permanent Pioneer, he donned a strange black cowboy-type hat and a brown leather trenchcoat with white ornamental design highlights. He also wielded a rifle, a knife, and a mean little crossbow.

"You've been saying that for awhile," Enc observed, sipping coffee from a mug with a 'Winter Stadium Them' logo on it.

"I know I have, Enc. I know I have," he said distantly. "But it's time I had me a wife."

Enc regarded him.

"I thought you were going to marry Bolt Cutter America."

"Bolt Cutter America is in Gnoboslast!" Snoppy snapped. "Ain't no way we'll ever see each other again, with her there."

"You got out," Enc said.

"Yeah, but I'm Permanent Pioneer--she ain't."

"He's comin' real fast now," Evelyn said, and they all saw Darnazy walking in fast motion.

"Damn unpredictable roadway!" Snoppy complained.

Darnazy disappeared from sight under their window, and they turned their heads as fast as they could, but Thonc was already at the top of the stairs, looking at them with a calm yet edged smile.

"That was some slip!" Darnazy said, wiping his brow where a little sweat had collected. "Have not seen it like that for years."

"What causes that?" Enc asked.

"Uneven pitch," Snoppy said. "Inequalities between the phase grands."

"Yes," Darnazy said, striding across the room to the breakfast table. "Hello hello hello all! Mind if I storage my stuff here for a time?"

"Go right ahead," Snoppy said.

So Darnazy backed up, turned around, and carefully lifted the entire assembly off of him. Then he gingerly lowered it to the ground, where it stood, a portable junk pile.

"Have the big seat, won't you?" Evelyn offered, gesturing to a giant chair near the table.

"Thanks you," Darnazy said, carefully sitting in the mammoth chair.

"What brings you out so early in the morning?" Enc asked.

"Callin'," Darnazy answered.

"Good reason," Enc replied with a touch of sarcasm.

"You came at a good time," Evelyn said, glancing from Darnazy to Snoppy. "Snoppy was just telling us how he's gonna get married soon."

"Wha? Oh! My dear fellow!" Darnazy said.

"Ain't got no one yet," Snoppy said, looking down and shaking his head. Then he looked straight at Darnazy and continued. "That's why I'm playin' with the notion of using the chonk to get over to Marriage Town and take me a wife."

Darnazy smiled, but then wore an exaggerated perplexed look.

"Snoppy my good man! With lovelies such as these sharing the Stadium, surely you need look no further than here!"

The two girls gave Darnazy a good-natured 'are-you-kidding?' look.

"Yes yes yes," Snoppy said in an embarrassed manner. "That's a thought that has certainly crossed my mind. But the thing is..."

The girls eyed him in humorous expectation. He continued.

"Well, how could I choose? They're both so lovely and sweet and wonderful. It'd be as near to impossible as a thing can be. And to boot, if'n I did take one of 'em, that'd leave the other in an awful state..."

"There's always bigamy," Evelyn said with a wicked smile on her tattooed face.

"Yes! Group marriage!" Enc said. "The three of us could get married--but hey!--why stop there? Darnazy could join us! And we could all sleep together in a really big bed!"

Snoppy put his hand to his forehead and shook his head, smiling. Darnazy broke out into a thunderous laugh.

After a few transcendental moments of this, a distant sound of dot matrix printing was heard.

"Oh crap," Evelyn said.

"What?" Enc asked, having just drank some juice out of a tall glass.

"Teletype," Evelyn responded.

"Darn it!" Snoppy snapped. "Everytime I wanna get myself married... hey?"

He turned around to see several strange flying things enter the room from the stairway. There were three of them, with more coming. Each was a long, slender rod with other rods sticking out of it in a variety of directions. On the rods were black, white, and gray little spikes. The things were also covered in mysterious glyphs. On the whole, they looked quite aerodynamic.

A red one and a yellow one were already in the room, and a pink one and black one were just coming up the stairs.

"Ah! Aha!" Darnazy exclaimed.

"What the hell?" Evelyn said.

"Damn unpredictable..." Snoppy mumbled as he stood up and grabbed a big metal pipe that was leaning on the wall. The girls also stood up. The flying things were now almost across the room, making a wide berth around the four people.

"I like these!" Darnazy said. "Mascara from The Arpotruning Miller."

"What?" Enc said incredulously.

"An obscure arm of research," Darnazy said, wiping his sweaty brow with a 'Winter Stadium Them' linen napkin. "Pay no heed."

"Whattaya know 'bout these things, Thonc?" Snoppy yelled.

"Just a cursory theoretical passing..." the huge man responded.

"But are they dangerous..." Enc said, her voice fading as Snoppy leapt forward.

"Fuck 'em!" he yelled as he bounded across the room and bashed the yellow one with a tremendous blow. It made a terrible breaking noise, flipping in the air quickly away from Snoppy, but remaining airborne.

Darnazy broke out into his deafening laugh again.

The other flyers didn't react, and kept coming. At this point, there were seven or eight in sight.

Snoppy advanced on the yellow one, which was faltering, and bashed it again. It made another horrible noise and flew smack into a big case full of valuable dishes, crashing and smashing the whole deal.

"I heard on the reality report this morning that there was sleeking on Cwickalty's Banjoose Pike," Evelyn said, biting her lip.

"That's gotta be it..." Enc said. "But I've never seen it this bad..."

The yellow thing was near the ground now, spinning slowly, agitating the pile of broken glass beneath it.

"Lessee if I can ice this one, then we'll worry about the others," Snoppy said. Then he raised the pipe above his head and yelled "Fucker!" as he brought the weapon down hard of the unknown thing. A sound like a massive electrical discharge filled the room, and the thing shuddered, then dropped to the ground, motionless.

"Killable," Snoppy said with pride, nodding his head.

"Ah! Aha!" Darnazy said, standing up and inadvertently shoving the table forward, tumbling pancakes, syrup, coffee, juice, and the like all over the damn place. "Aha! I have it!"

He ignored the mess and strode over to his pile of crap.

"I should get my sword," Enc said as Darnazy rummaged wildly through his stuff, making a most unearthly noise.

"Yeah, go get it," Snoppy said, updating his grip on the pipe and getting ready to cream another flyer. "Looks like we got our work cut out for us."

"No Snoppy!" Darnazy moaned. "I have just the thing. No Enc! Rest your sword arm. I have just the thing..."

"Well hurry it up, Thonc," Snoppy said.

"Aha!" Darnazy burst out. "Yes, haha, great!"

He jumped up with a little blue something in his hand, his arm raised above his head, knuckles scraping the ceiling.

"What is it now?" Evelyn asked.

"Haha! A blue hole! What did I tell you? Just the thing!"

Enc looked around and sighed in frustration. "Do any of you have any idea what Darnazy is talking about--ever?"

"It's just his way," Snoppy said.

"My good friends," Darnazy said in an excited manner, "they will be as attracted to the blue hole as I am to Appomattox Flight and Accurate Rebellion."

The girls shook their heads in frustration.

"Horny bastard," Snoppy said with a grin. "Well, do what you have to do."

"Apologies to tablekind," Darnazy said, looking around wildly. Then he scrambled his huge body up onto the table, fully demolishing anything left on it.

When he put his full weight on the table, it totally collapsed. But he continued on, unfazed, and stood up straight on top of the ruins of the breakfast table.

Then carefully--oh so carefully--he extended his hand, the marble-sized blue hole a searingly dark bright negative blue between his thumb and index finger.

With painful care, the hulking man positioned the blue hole according to some unseen logic of need, and gingerly let it go. It stayed there, motionless in midair.

Then he ducked and scrambled forward, but managed to trip on all the destroyed table crap. He fell forward.

"Calgareaux's mind!" Darnazy exclaimed as he collapsed heavily into the mess.

The impact shook the whole room.

Enc took a deep breath in frustration.

"Can't we have one day without stupidity, destruction, and the unknown?" she said.

"Ugh," Darnazy said, wallowing in the remnants of the breakfast, trying to get his bearings. "The tables are winning."

"Why did he have to do that?" Evelyn asked of Enc, who shrugged.

"Oh, okay," Snoppy said, observing as the flying things began to slowly drift toward the blue hole.

Enc nodded. "Nice. Very nice job, Darnazy."

"Ugh," Darnazy said again, crawling across he floor to get away from the vicinity of the blue hole. "Just a matter of scemlurboan my dear. Just a matter of scemlurboan."

"Oh," Enc said.

Now the first few flyers were getting to the blue hole, and they were crushing into each other, trying to get as close to the blue hole as possible. And as they pressed into each other, they made a horrible straining, creaking kind of sound.

"What..." Evelyn said, backing away.

"What're they gonna do--waste each other?" Snoppy asked.

"Ugh," Darnazy said, sitting with his back to the wall, running a syrup-covered hand through his hair. "Yes my friend. They will ruin each other."

"And how long is this lovely exercise going to take?" Enc asked.

"Could take a few days, my lovely," Darnazy responded.

"Days?" Evelyn screamed.

"Forget this damn business," Snoppy said. "And forget the teletype. I'm chonkin'!"

"Snoppy!" Enc said, but Snoppy was already gone down the stairs, whacking flying things out of his way with the pipe.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 3
SR-054
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 33
sr33 04.3--Fox
--------------------------
==============================

"Daptin, it was my responsibility to end the world," said Fox.

"What?"

"Since the Creation--it was on my shoulders to bring That Which Began to an end."

"Why?"

"Because there is Purpose to it all, Daptin. The phasing of all things. Dawn, Day, Dusk, Night, Midnight. The birth, the life, the death."

Daptin said nothing and just stared at Fox. He wasn't sure where he was. It was dark and indistinct. He and Fox were lit by what seemed to be firelight, but no fire could be seen. There was a faint green around them and he was sitting on a comfortable surface.

"Listen Daptin, I have failed."

"Failed?"

"Yes. I cannot end the world."

"I thought... didn't you say you were leaving...?"

"I said that. But it was a lie. I had to lie, in order to set things in motion--things which would lead to the end of the world."

"How?"

"Daptin, you were present for the Creation. You witnessed it. Many did."

"I don't really remember."

"No, you might not. Remember clearly, that is. But you should have... impressions of it."

"I do."

"I was charged by the Prime Creator with the tasking of the Ending. I was to send all those who remained, all those who were there that First Day, on a false quest, not knowing that I was manipulating them into doing the Final Deed."

"Where are we, Fox?"

"I have brought you to a place it is my Privilege to use for communication. One of the secret places made by the Prime Creator."

"So what do you want with me?"

"I want to know what happened."

"What do you mean?"

"You are the cause of my not being able to end the world."

"Me?"

"Yes. Everything was going as planned. I had them all but you. I didn't think much of it then. Everything was working according to the plan. But then you came into the picture."

"I don't know what I did."

Fox's eyes tore into Daptin's being.

"I don't know either," Fox said slowly.

The two stared at each other for a time. Daptin felt superior to Fox. He was certain of it. He was Higher than Fox.

"Fox," Daptin said, "what happened the last time I saw you? With The Tracy Taciturn and Deskerhilm?"

"We lost contact with you. You went away. And events went tra-la-la on the wrong road, starting then. And finally I realized that I couldn't end the world."

"But why destroy the world? I assume the Prime Creator has long since departed. Couldn't you simply disobey?"

"Daptin, you don't understand. Me destroying the world is as much a part of Creation as the oceans, the rain, plants, the rivers. I could do nothing but follow the course set by Nature."

"But the world was just getting interesting."

"What's that?" Fox said in a confued tone.

"I said the world was just getting good. After so long a time, people were finally starting to discover some cool stuff."

"Did you ever consider, Daptin, that this was the reason the world had to end?"

"No."

They were silent for a time.

"I have a problem, Daptin. I am fully the agent of the world's End. It is what I am. Every part of me is aimed at that end. I need to do it. But I cannot."

Daptin narrowed his eyes.

"The last time I saw you... before my Hizzings Disease was miraculously cured... that time... you seemed like such a happy, mischievous, nice little guy. It never occurred to me that you were..."

Fox laughed a very strange laugh.

"Were you a student of numerology, you might have guessed it. F is the 6th letter of the alphabet. O is the 15th. And X is the 24th. 1 plus 5 equals 6. 2 plus 4 equals 6. So F-O-X equals 666. The code number for the end of the world."

"That never occurred to me."

They were again silent for a time.

"I cannot fathom you, Daptin."

"No."

"You have blocked me from ending the world. I ask you now to stop blocking me."

"I am unaware of doing any such thing, Fox. Glad I am though. I like the world."

"I thought you might say that. I don't know. I'm very confused. As near as I can determine, Daptin, you were just... just a pinecone... at the time of the Creation."

"What?"

"A pinecone. Perhaps worn by one of the Original Ones."

"I don't understand."

"Neither do I."

"No?"

"No. But we have to come to some conclusion here, Daptin Gone."

"Like what?"

"Listen to me. My need to end the world is a desire, a lust, a drive that is far beyond any sexual desire, any emotion of anger or familial connection. I am experiencing an unbearable need to end it all. I want you to release me. It has taken me a long time to get back in touch with you! You must hear me!"

"As I said, I can't condone the universe being destroyed."

"No, Daptin. No. I have given up on that task. Now, I ask you only to kill me."

"Yeah?"

"Yes. It's plain now that you hold Primacy over me. You hold the means to destroy me."

"Mercy killing?"

"Yes."

Daptin paused in thought.

"You admitted to being a liar, Fox. I am unfamiliar with the forces surrounding us. Therefore, I cannot be sure whether committing such an act might simply be a means for you to achieve your end."

"Daptin... I have a question for you... are you..." Fox said, then he gazed downward and continued. "...are you the Prime Creator?"

"What?"

"It occurred to me you might be Him, in a disguised form," Fox said, looking up again.

"I don't think so."

"Then who are you?"

"Whoever I am, I feel a great responsibility to preserve the world and see it advance beyond what it is now."

"Let us try something else then. If you have the Primacy, I ask that you release me from my duty. Proclaim that I, Fox, no longer has the duty of ending the world. Then I will seek my own demise."

"I am not thinking clearly, Fox. I don't think I can judge whether or not this might be another of your tricks."

"True. But know that as I am now, I will not rest until the world is ended. And who knows--I might find a way to unblock you someday."

"I don't know," Daptin said, turning away.

"I have horns just like you," Fox said.

Daptin blinked several times as he saw that Fox now had little horns on his head. Then Daptin put his hand up to his own head, and felt two horns there, growing from the upper part of his forehead, at its sides.

"Another trick?" Daptin asked.

"No. Just a revealing. Showing that we're both of the same ilk."

"I don't get it."

"We are the ones that make things happen."

"There are many things I have to make happen," Daptin said.

"I might convince you that the world ending, just like death, is not a bad thing, but rather the ultimate expression of change. A good thing."

Daptin was frustrated.

"Destroying the world can't be good."

"Why not?"

Daptin sighed and looked away.

"You're desperate, aren't you Fox?"

"Yes."

Daptin locked eyes with the beast, and there was such depth, such enormity there, that he felt he might get lost in them. But Fox averted his eyes.

"Okay," Daptin said, standing up, hoping the ground would support him. "I Declare that Fox is hereby relieved of his responsibility to destroy the world."

Fox let out a deep, orgasmic "uuuhhhh..." and fell forward onto the ground.

And suddenly, Daptin wasn't there any more.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 4
SR-055
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 34
sr34 04.3--Marriage Town
--------------------------
==============================

Snoppy soon got to the main concourse of Winter Stadium and walked purposefully to a stairway leading down. There, he descended to a door with a wild maze of string suspended on it. He applied pressure to several of the strings, and the door clicked open.

Inside, there was a chair facing a square opening in the wall, about the size of an average window. The opening, like the wall, was composed of rough blocks of stone. He leaned his pipe against the wall and sat in the chair.

There were levers coming out of the ground at either side of the chair, and he grabbed one with each hand. Then he pushed the left one forward and the right one back. The blackness beyond the opening was replaced with the sight of a hallway swinging into view.

It was an ornamental hallway, red velvet, black lace, curtains, that sort of thing. Neither Snoppy nor the room he was in were moving--just that which was beyond the opening.

He guided the chonk forward along the hallway, then stopped, turned left, and headed down another corridor. This one was made of a translucent light-yellow material, with sunlight visible through it. Also, there were a few urns and columns of the same material.

He continued chonking down this corridor, till he finally turned again, and went down yet another corridor.

He traversed many different hallways until he finally turned to see a sign reading 'WELCOME ALL TO MARRIAGE TOWN'. He entered the corridor, an ornate, festive affair. Then he turned to the right and faced an opening in the wall similar to his. He moved forward ever so gently to dock up with the other chonk.

Beyond the opening he could see Marriage Town--a marvelous place, made of churches and banquet halls, jewelers and hotels. And all around, there were these huge spheres, each having its own color and texture. Many of them had people on top them, talking. They were Marrier Balls, expert on all matters relating to marriage. It was they who were the skilled matchmakers that made Marriage Town work so well.

A few of the Marrier Balls had big glass boxes of blue-gray water on top of them. And right next to the opening Snoppy faced, there was also a glass box full of blue-gray water.

Snoppy put his left hand on the glass box.

"A celebrity!" a harsh kind of electric voice said, coursing through him like a shock.

"Huh?" Snoppy said.

"A celebrity. You are not one of the Winter Stadium Them by chance? But I know you are."

"I am."

"Couldn't decide between Enc Larabeth and Evelyn Fangdoor, hey my friend?" the ball said.

"I... it wasn't a matter to be chosen. They're my teammates, and I have a responsibility to them. I've as much lust as the next guy, but... I'd be an awful bore to burden my friends with such. Part of being a friend means not making sexual advances on a person."

"Is that so?"

"Sure. Cuz if the other also wants it, you're more than friends. If they don't, it usually destroys the relationship."

"So you don't consider married people to be friends?"

"I know your game. It's semantics," Snoppy said. "Y'hear endless discussions about love, but folks are using the same word 'love' to describe totally different emotions. I can love my father, I can love my comrade, I can love a child, I can love an animal--but these are entirely different emotions than the love I can feel for a woman."

"Are you sure they're that different?"

"Yes. I can love a dog without wanting to make love to it."

"Do you love Enc and Evelyn?"

"I do--but in a much different sense."

"Would you like to make love to them?"

"I guess you kind of got me there. Gotta be honest. At an animal level, sure I'd want to be with them."

"So you love them and want to make love to them, but still you say that this is not the same sort of love you'd have for a wife?"

"No! It is the love of comrades, plus the fires of lust. True love is something more."

"I can attest to that," the ball said. "But again, I ask you--can married people be friends?"

"Well there are different sorts of friendship! The sort of friendship married people share is different than the friendship of comrades."

"How so?"

"Friendship in marriage is based on a mutual responsibility."

"Do you not have responsibilities to Enc and Evelyn? And they to you?"

"Ah, what about it?" Snoppy said. "Don't know why I'm letting myself argue philosophy with a ball..."

"Why is it that you came here today?"

"To take a wife."

"Why?"

"Because living with those two beauties is driving me insane."

"You need an outlet for your sexual energy?"

"What do you think?"

"Is it just sex that you're looking for?"

"No! Now come on. I may seem like a heartless bastard on the outside, but I'm pretty soft inside. I had... a very good relationship with a woman once."

"Who was she?" the Marrier Ball asked.

"Her name's Bolt Cutter America. But she's in Gnoboslast," Snoppy replied.

"Are you sure?" the Marrier Ball said after a pause.

"Sure I'm sure."

"Would you marry her if she were available now?"

"Of course."

"So why don't you wait for her?"

"What? You know the chances of getting out of Gnoboslast?"

"Not exactly."

"Well--let me tell you, my spherical friend--the chances are not too good at all."

"So you've decided to find another."

"Yes! A man has needs. Emotional needs. He needs a wife. For many, many reasons."

"Do you think you'd be a good husband?"

"Sure. I'm intelligent, kind, caring, understanding. And I don't expect marriage to be all fun. I view it as a challenge."

"Well Snoppy, I'm searching the group mind for a match now. The Town is saturated today--no doubt we'll find a good match."

"Brilliant."

"While we're waiting, I wonder if you'd mind me asking you some questions of an altogether different nature."

"Shoot."

"I... I have come to question my existence. While I am supposed to be but one segment of a group mind, I have a consciousness of my own. In the realm of marriage, we focus on a variety of topics, such as personality, history, status, goals, etc. And I can't help but notice that... there's this trend... it paints a picture... a picture of a place very unlike Rillekon's Road."

"Yeah?"

"People come here and tell us many things--about the worlds they came from. But in all their words, there is something missing. Some kind of subtext, some kind of hidden meaning."

"How do you mean?"

"I mean places. What are they? Rillekon's Road is for all practical purposes the center of the universe. I know there are endless side roads, but... is it these side roads that all these people are coming from?"

"You want the short answer? No."

"Where then?"

"You ask a pretty mean question, uh, Ball. What should I call you by the way--'Ball'? Or something else?"

"That is discouraged. Group mind, you know. But you might call me Soot Mary."

"Why?"

"Because it is a story. And it is the only thing I seem to recall from... in my mind... it's there, but I don't know of its origin."

"What's it supposed to be about?"

"About a girl of noble birth who is terribly mistreated, but who is eventually saved."

Snoppy paused to think.

"Is it common for you to speak to visitors like this?"

"No. I am certain to face repercussions, but I don't care."

"Why not?"

"Because to be an individual in a group mind is an unbearable thing, and I want to end it one way or another. Expulsion, assimilation, destruction--whichever way they desire."

"That's a queer take on things."

"I know it is."

"How long have you felt this way, Soot Mary?"

Soot Mary let out a jolt of that might have been a gasp--a gasp of pleasure and surprise at hearing her name pronounced by a human being.

"H-how long? I don't know how to describe my understanding of time to you."

"Days?" Snoppy asked.

"Days. Let me think. Millions?"

"That's thousands of years."

"Yeah."

"Hmm."

"I don't know what to do. I thought that since... since you're part of Winter Stadium Them... that you might be able to help me."

"It's possible. But I know so little about the nature of your... species... that I'm afraid I wouldn't know where to begin."

"I have heard people talk about the transference of consciousness from body to body. Have you?"

"Why, yes. I've heard of that happening."

"I want more than anything to be human."

Snoppy sighed, absorbing the words of the Marrier Ball.

"A lofty aim."

"Yes."

They both paused for a little while.

"Well, Soot Mary," Snoppy finally said, "I'll focus my attention on your problem."

"Thank you. I'm--oh!--we've found a match. Been here for a few days. Good match! 92%!"

"Yeah?"

"Yes. Her name is Dizappacha. She only came to Rillekon's Road recently. But I am going to be honest."

"Huh?"

"I want to be honest with you. I'm putting everything on the line here. I want to be her. More than anything else, I want to be the human woman who'll marry you. Can you imagine the contrast between that and my existence here? I need to break free of this prison!"

The surge of energy from the glass box was so strong that Snoppy reflexively pulled his hand away.

"Calgareaux's mind!" Snoppy exclaimed as he gingerly placed his hand back on the box.

"Sorry," came Soot Mary's energy voice, in a much gentler tone.

"It's okay. It's okay."

"Snoppy Parser--what should I do?"

"Well uh--I don't know. You say you want to be this girl?"

"Yes. I want to be human and to marry you. The glamour! I mean, you're one of Winter Stadium Them! Oh please... please, whoever's out there, whoever can hear me... make this happen!"

Snoppy frowned.

"This isn't what I expected."

"I'm sorry. I--"

The flow of energy from the box suddenly stopped.

Must be that the group mind got a handle on old Soot Mary, Snoppy thought. Maybe she got what she deserved. But no... there was something so... so real about Soot Mary's presence.

Suddenly, a new and different energy flow came through the box.

"We apologize for the difficulties you've been experiencing, Mr. Parser. Let me assure you that the matter is being taken care of as we speak. I understand that a 92% match has been made for you. This is excellent."

"Uh--what happened to Soot Mary?"

"Who?"

"The--the--the Marrier Ball who I was talking to."

"That Marrier Ball is one of the group mind and has no name."

"But..."

"Let us concentrate on your marriage."

Instantly, Snoppy pulled his hand away from the box and hit an emergency switch underneath his chair, cutting off the chonk. Now only blackness could be seen beyond the opening.

He got up, breathing heavily, his mind swimming.

Soot Mary--a real entity. He was sure of it. About to be assimilated into a group mind. And he couldn't bear the thought of that happening. He had to find a way to save her. He knew of but one. Yaut Pillow.

He ran back out into the main concourse, down a ways, and then stepped into a row of ticket booths. Underneath one ticket-seller station, there was a steel plate covered with the bumps of bolts, covered with centuries of layers of light blue paint, making the bolts into smooth little mounds.

He knelt down and carefully pressed the bumps in sequence. It was an exceedingly complex code, with over fifty steps. He had committed it to memory long ago, but still he had to be careful to execute the whole thing right.

When he punched in the last sequence, there was a big click, and the entire panel lurched forward a little. With both hands, he pushed the panel forward. It receded under the floor, revealing a spiral staircase leading into darkness below.

He stood up, opened a drawer, and took out a flashlight. Then he started descending into the blackness.

This was a vault where Winter Stadium Them kept their most valuable and/or hazardous artifacts, collected during their complex and otherworldly missions.

He strode past innumerable crazy and wonderful things, until finally he got to a huge vault door. This was the vault within the vault. Behind it were the most unbelievable and devastating objects in the collection. Neither he nor the other two in the current Winter Stadium Them team knew how to unlock the vault. But Snoppy had a crossbow bolt, called the Gethbolt, which just might work, he thought.

His crossbow was broken up into eight part, four of which he stored in each of his boots, along with a bunch of bolts.

He put the crossbow together and loaded it up with the Gethbolt. Then he nuzzled his crossbow right up against the vault door and fired. Instantly, a thunderous noise was heard from beyond the door.

Then all was silent again.

He waited a few moments, then all of a sudden the vault door fell forward with a thud--surprisingly only a few inches thick.

Carefully, Snoppy stepped into the vault and looked around. There were four cages that he could see by the flashlight light. One held a weird, shiny, giant mushroom. Another held a smiling teddy bear. Another held what looked like a Sunday newspaper, with writing of an alien nature on it.

The fourth cage held a black pillow.

Snoppy raised his eyebrows in wonder as he regarded it. Yaut Pillow. He had read about it in the records of Winter Stadium Them. It was considered one of their most valued and potentially cataclysmic possessions.

The cosmology of the object put forth perhaps one of the most important pieces of information ever--that night and day were not all of it. Instead, it set a third part of the day, called "yaut", after the end of night and before the beginning of day. It is said that all people spend time in yaut every day. This is what accounts for the sense of the passage of time upon awaking, not dreams. It is said that no memory of experiences in yaut may ever be retained. Dreams and life in yaut are totally separate things. If even a single memory from yaut is recalled in day or night--or even dream--the mind recalling it must surely fall into irreparable madness.

That was the idea. Yaut Pillow was said to be the only artifact retained when an ancient Winter Stadium Them team accidentally stumbled into yaut on a cross-dimensional journey. The records of that team after the incident were confusing and contradictory. One thing was sure though--none of them survived the experience with any semblance of sanity. A new Winter Stadium Them team was promptly assembled, and Yaut Pillow was stashed deep in this supposedly impenetrable vault.

The reason Snoppy instantly thought of Yaut Pillow in regards to the Soot Mary situation was due to the last entry in the personal log of The Stingy Girl, one of the unfortunate team members in the yaut incident. She wrote:

"Yautmatter of its content, upon the contact of topaz, will allow for one (1) self-aware thing to be born in the flesh. Yautgrammer in its tavvyhood, the notions of amazing drash,..."

The Stingy Girl's treatise quickly degenerated into gibberish after that. But the idea always stayed with Snoppy. He had even commissioned a pure topaz crossbow bolt, which he now loaded into his crossbow.

He leveled the weapon and aimed it at the black pillow. He glanced around at the teddy bear, mushroom, and newspaper, as if they would do something to protect their fellow treasure. The teddy bear looked an awful lot like it was staring at him, but...

No, everything was okay. He aimed and shot. The topaz bolt hit the pillow with a 'thunk'--not the sound he would have expected of a pillow. Then he saw something move within the pillow.

He backed off, putting his hand on the edge where the vault door had been. He considered loading another bolt into the crossbow, but figured he was better off focusing all his attention on the thing inside the pillow.

The next instant, the pillow rolled over and was still. But something was sticking out of the black pillow--almost totally obscured by the base of the cage.

Cautiously, Snoppy edged closer. Then he saw what it was.

It was a paw. And from the paw, he knew, from his wilderness experience, what animal it belonged to.

A red fox.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 5
SR-056
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 38
sr38 04.4--Hobby Shop Crisis
--------------------------
==============================

"Snoppy!" Enc Larabeth yelled. "Come on! We have a mission!"

They were on the playing field of the Winter Stadium.

Snoppy shook his head. Enc could see an intense, disturbed look on his face.

"What's going on?" Enc asked.

"I... I have to go to Marriage Town," Snoppy said.

"Snoppy... I know... but it can wait... we have a mission to go on! There's a crisis at the Lazy Colors of Corals Big Hobby Shop! We gotta go right away!"

Snoppy continued shaking his head.

"I can't... I..."

"What is it Snoppy?" Enc asked empathetically. "There's gotta be something more than Marriage Town bothering you!"

"I don't know what I just did..."

"What? What did you do?"

He looked her into the eyes.

"You know..." he said. "I... came from somewhere. I had a childhood. Before I got all folded into Rillekon's and all this... and Gnoboslast..."

Enc gritted her teeth.

"Look, are you gonna be able to come or not?"

"Enc--I did something. In the vault."

Enc expression changed. She breathed heavily, but said nothing.

"I..." Snoppy said, shaking his head. "I tried to help a trapped entity... I tried something I was curious about for a long time... I contacted the Yaut Pillow with topaz... you know, like The Stingy Girl wrote..."

"Snoppy! The Stingy Girl was insane when she wrote that! You know that!" Enc said.

"I know! But I... I was engulfed with empathy... with emotion... it was a Marrier Ball from Marriage Town. She was a unique entity, trapped in the group mind. I felt what she felt. I had to try it."

"So what happened?" Enc said, gesticulating forcefully and looking behind her. Evelyn Fangdoor and Darnazy Thonc were approacing from the far end of the field.

"I shot... I shot the Pillow with a topaz bolt. But... but something happened... there was... there was a dead body inside... of this god I knew about from my childhood... Fox... it was a fox... a god named Fox... I knew it was... I mean, I just knew it was him. And he was dead."

Enc shook her head in confusion.

"So," she said, looking down, "are we at crisis status with this? Is there a process happening with the artifacts? Does this supercede the Hobby Shop Crisis?"

Snoppy growled in frustration.

"Okay Enc," he said, taking a little red bottle from one of his pockets. "I'm gonna take some ract random to clear my head... my emotions are just overpowering me..."

With this, he opened the bottle and took a sip from it. He lowered the bottle, cleared his throat, and wiped his mouth. His eyes got red and teary.

Evelyn and Darnazy approached.

"What's going on?" Evelyn asked.

Snoppy held up his hand.

"It's okay--don't worry. I'm okay."

"Are you quite sure, my friend?" Darnazy asked.

"No, no, I'm fine. But I have a mission for you, Darnazy."

"Oh ho! A mission? There are lots of missions going round now, hey?"

"Yeah..." Snoppy said. "So anyway, look--Winter Stadium Them is needed--and we're going in a minute on our mission--but I need for you to go to Marriage Town and find a girl named Dizappacha, new to the Road. The Marrier Balls say she is a 92% match for me. But there are complications. You have to ask her if she knows anything about an entity called Soot Mary. But get out of Marriage Town with her first--do not say the words 'Soot Mary' in Marriage Town, okay? And don't communicate with any Marrier Balls if you can help it. Get her out of there, and bring her back here to the Stadium. You have Talon of the Mug of the Sky and Trees authority still, I assume. Use it if the Marrier Balls give you any trouble."

"I have that and Losh Packaging Agent authority! I will have no trouble. But I will need to use one of your Winter Stadium Them trucks to get there."

"Yes! Fine, no problem," Snoppy said. "So let's all get moving!"

Evelyn laughed.

"I love this job," she said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 6
SR-057
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 40
sr40 04.5--Perkins
--------------------------
==============================

Darnazy Thonc pulled into the enormous parking lot of Marriage Town. He found a spot for the giant Winter Stadium Them truck he was driving way out in the hinterland of the lot.

He shut off the noisy engine and stepped out. He let out a big sigh as he looked up at the oily reality stains slowly streaking across the sky.

Out of the corner of his eye, Darnazy spotted something approaching him from across the lot. It was Perkins, a sleazy little lizard, driving in a tiny convertible sports car.

Darnazy raised an eyebrow and nodded as the lizard approached. He was about a foot tall, with wrinkly white repile skin. He wore a dark gray business suit with a thin red tie. On his head was a wide-brimmed black hat. His eyes looked tired and bloodshot, but that's the way they always looked.

The little car was just a few feet long, dark green with a white circle on the hood with the number 1 inside it in black. It stopped a few feet from Darnazy.

"Hello, buddy," Perkins said in his sleazy little voice. "What brings you to Marriage Town parking lot, buddy?"

"Perkins," Darnazy said. "How are you, my dear little parking lot fijjo? How do you like these reality stains? They are nuptle and sulk, to be sure!"

"Hey Thonc. I see ya driving a Winter Stadium Them truck. Did you join the team?"

"Now now, my dear Perkins, my team days are over. Long hence was my dishonorable discharge from the Hosts of Five Ocho Lamp. The RRTA would hear naught of it."

"Hey man, I've been trying to join a team. But that goddamn Rillekon's Road Team Authority keeps blowing me off. Think you could put a good word in for me with the Winter Stadium crew, buddy?"

"Now Perkins, your time would be better spent in the parking lots of Missionbook Homes, rather than the sideways of afteralia. The way of the team is mooje."

Perkins nodded.

"Yes, buddy. But why do I need to hang out at a Home when I can jump on board a mission in progress, such as, might I say, yours?"

"Sir, I am in no need of a mission partner here. Now, if you care, I must thrusty my willpoint ahead. Tis a clear mission."

With this, Darnazy started walking swiflty toward the main entrance of Marriage Town.

"Bastard!" Perkins said. He put his car in gear and burned rubber as he turned and sped forward to catch up with Darnazy.

"Hey, man!" Perkins said. "You don't wanna head in there. Those Marrier Balls are very mean. You talk to me, I help you."

Darnazy looked down at Perkins, who was matching his walking speed with the car.

"You have intelligence you think I may have wantatude of? Out with it, Perkins! Out with it now!"

"Okay buddy, listen buddy. If my talk is currency on ya, ya gotta let me go with you, dig it?"

Darnazy laughed his booming laugh, and then said "Indeed, indeed! I would have it no other way, f-scoundrel."

"Decent man. Decent. So here's the junk. Saw two girlies on the walk, obla-bracing-ward. Ran full steam outta Marriage Town. I chased 'em. Two girlies."

"Two girlies, eh?"

"Yeah man. The human one had M.T.-issue bride-cand-wear on. Nice to attract a humanlike, eh? Or a poor little lizard, eh?"

"Get on with it, Perkins!"

"She was fresh, baby. I could see it. Not long on the Rillekon's, baby. I could see it, smell it."

"Did she name herself?"

"No man," Perkins said, "they kicked my car, man. They were mean, baby. But I gotta tell you about the other one. The other one, man."

"Yes, Perkins?"

"She was superstyle. Human girl basis, some kind of cat or dog faux-fuzz overlay. Anthropo, eh? Then orange translucent glass, inner glow, and blue-green metal band framework all around her. She looked pretty cool, but she seemed upset."

"Hmm... how long ago was this, Perkins?"

"Not long ago, man. That's what I've been trying to tell ya! We gotta go now, man!"

Darnazy stopped.

"Obla-bracing-ward, you said?"

"Not to worry, Thonc. I tossed a black-bingle-burr at the human, she had a nice big dress for it to snatch to!"

Perkins held up what looked like a little black walky-talkie, and nodded.

Darnazy sighed, looked skyward, and then knelt down and picked up Perkins in his car. Then he began to walk back to the truck.

"Hey man! Careful with the car! It's been kicked once already today!"

"Hush now. Just hope your black-bingle-burr scans. I won't tolerate a wild chase!"

"No, no, Thonc. No way. My info is big legit, big legit."

"I am hoping," Darnazy said, as they got back to the truck. He opened the door and placed Perkins in his little car on the passenger seat.

Then Darnazy got in, started the motor, and headed out of the parking lot.

Perkins climbed out of his car and onto the dashboard of the truck. He sat with his legs crossed, fiddling with his little walky-talkie thing.

"Okay buddy, just follow my directions and we'll catch up with those girlies. Go downwise here. Okay. Now Thonc, give me the mission info? We are on this mission together now."

"My dear fellow," Darnazy said, "finding these ladies you saw is the mission right now. If one turns out to be called Dizappacha, we will strongly suggest to her to come back to Winter Stadium with us."

"Come on man, gimme all the info!"

"There is little else, other than we need to see if this Dizappacha knows about someone named 'Soot Mary'. That is all."

"Hey, that other girlie, the glass and metal one, I bet that's the Soot Mary you seek, Thonc! I have a feeling. I get hunches."

"I see that," Darnazy said.

They drove on.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CHAPTER 7
SR-058
==============================
04.4--Pseudoairport
==============================

"I'm Free. I'm Thor. I'm Agatha. I'm Harrison. And we are... PSEUDOAIRPORT! How's that?"

It was a little promo spot that RRTV aired a lot when coming back from commercial.

Free Dear Tours heard it from the other room, and rushed in, trying to find the remote to turn the TV off, but being unable to, wound up hearing the video host talking about her.

"I tellya, that Free Dear Tours, is she like the Stacy Mejelca of Rillekon's Road, or what? Well anyway, we got a great lineup for ya, beginning with Lace Dreece and--"

Free yanked the electrical plug out of the wall.

"Don't like that, huh?" said Harrison: Night President from the next room.

"Shut up, Harrison," Free said, collapsing onto a couch and curling up.

"What did you do--overdose on cold medicine again?"

"Get outta here! I don't feel good!"

Harrison gingerly walked over to the couch and gently sat down on one edge, careful to avoid touching Free.

Free hit the couch with one hand in frustration.

"What do you want," she said, her face still buried in the couch.

Harrison smiled, and after a pause, said "I found that new superglue."

"What?" Free said, making it sound more like a moan.

"Superglue. I heard it bonds skin instantly."

"So?" Free said after a pause, expecting Harrison to continue.

"I wanna test it."

There was another pause, after which Free began mumbling "No, no, no, no, no, no, no..."

"What?"

"No. I am not going to superglue myself to you. No way."

"Why do you think that's what I wanted?"

"Because I know you, Prez. I know you. You come up with these stupid ideas, always trying to get into my pants--you know--you got a lot of nerve--after striking out with Thor, moving on to me."

Harrison continued smiling his expressionless smile.

"At least you were second. There's always Agatha."

"There is NOT Agatha. She's not into love and sex and all that good stuff. She pure mind, no emotion. There is no Agatha when it comes to a love life."

Harrison didn't respond, so Free finally looked up to see what was going on, but Harrison just stared at her.

"You know, you're worse than Agatha," Free said.

"I am?"

"Yes, you are. You profess to want love, but you show even less emotion than her. Y'know, what's your problem?"

"I wasn't aware that I had a problem."

Free snickered and said "Yeah. Right."

She sat up, on the opposite end of the couch from Harrison.

Even though there was more than enough room Harrison remained in his precarious seating position.

They stared at each other.

"Okay, humor me," Free said. "Tell me about this superglue plan of yours--tell me exactly what you hoped to accomplish with it."

"I wanted to get close to you."

"Oh really."

"I thought... Well, I did have a plan. I thought, being that you disagree with me on everything--"

"--I do not--"

"--being that you DO disagree with me on everything, I thought you'd challenge the notion that superglue bonds skin instantly. I thought you'd be so adamant that--that you'd agree to test it with me, just to show me how stupid I am. Then--knowing that it DOES bond skin instantly, we would be connected, for fear of ripping our skin off. Then..."

"Then what?"

"Then I'd be close to you."

They stared at each other for a time.

"And what," Free said slowly, "would happen once we were close?"

Harrison blinked once emphatically, clearly an involuntary response.

"We might get intimate. Kiss, nuzzle, hug. I..."

"What?"

"Your neck--it's just so--whenever I look at it, I just have to--I want to kiss it and lick it--it's just--it's what I'm focusing on."

Free frowned and leaned back, her arm on the arm of the couch.

"You know," she said after a time, "that's the most romantic, human thing you've ever said to me."

Harrison didn't respond.

Free sniffled and coughed.

Harrison smiled wider.

"Oh!" she said. "The cough medicine! You thought that since I was loopy on the junk that I'd succumb to your brute advances! Oh! Okay!"

Harrison took a deep breath, and some emotion crossed his face.

He looked down.

"That... did occur to me," he said softly.

"Uh-huh," Free said, sniffling again.

They were silent for a time.

Finally, Harrison mumbled "It's just... if you could let this happen... just this once..."

"What?" Free said, her voice sounding more compassionate than she had wanted.

He locked eyes with her.

"If we could just... just make out... no genital stuff..." he said, and added almost too low to hear, "...if you don't want."

She stared at him and tears began to well up in her eyes. She wanted to think it was the cold doing it, but it wasn't. It was compassion--and pity--for this man's desperate plea.

"What's so special about me?" was all Free could think to say.

"You are the most wonderful woman I have ever encountered. In mind, spirit, and body. All of them."

"Oh yeah?"

"Yeah. And it's just--when we work together--it's beyond my control. I just think of kissing you."

The tears welled up more, and Free felt her willpower disintegrating. The pity, the pathos--her role in it--how she could be the salve for his pain. The cold medicine--blurring her judgment--she was about to acquiesce to his desires.

She smiled an inviting smile.

"Your desire to kiss me--does it stem from a merely physical response--or from an emotional one?"

"I... I don't know. A little of both maybe."

"You're acting like all you wanna do is neck with me and leave it at that. But you think that once we get that far, the home run'll be that much easier, right?"

He didn't respond.

"Well let me tell you something. If I let you kiss me--and lick my neck--and whatever you want to do--and not let you go any further--you're gonna get into a funk, right? And make me feel guilty? And make my life miserable?"

Harrison held his hands out in front of him, and began crying.

"No," he said emphatically. "I'm just--it's just me trying to control myself--control my mind, control my lust. If I--if you allow me this--it will relieve the pressure in my mind. If I know that maybe, I don't know, occasionally we can kiss... and cuddle... I won't be obsessed with taking it any further. I'm a teammate. I want to act like one. I just... I just want this kissing and everything to be an extension of our... being teammates. As a way to help me help myself."

Free took a deep breath.

"Harrison, I think you're sincere, but I know that your plan is seriously flawed. I know you think we can just kiss and lick each other's necks and stuff and leave it at that. But that's a totally GROSS, BLIND misjudgment of human nature. Once we get to that point, you know it's gonna mean more, and it's gonna cause all sorts of problems on the team, as if we didn't have enough already, and... and..."

"Okay," Harrison said softly.

"What?"

"Okay. I can take no for an answer."

"Huh?"

"You don't have to explain yourself. What I asked was... was... insane. Please forgive me for burdening you with my troubles. Who knows... I think that just by talking to you about this, it might help me."

Free narrowed her eyes.

"Harrison--let me tell you something--you're manipulating me. I don't think those are real emotions. I think you're acting."

"I'm not."

"But let me tell you something. There's only one way to shut you up. I'm going to give in. But remember this--it's only going to go so far. Eh? No clothes are coming off, no hands are gonna go UNDER the clothes. No touching me between the legs... or on my ass... okay? You understand?"

"Are you serious?"

"Yes, I am serious."

"How about your breasts?"

Free gave him a nasty look.

"You really are pushing it, boy. But okay--as long as I'm making rules, I may as well make all of them. So--yes. You can touch my breasts--THROUGH my shirt. And the bra stays on."

"Can I... can I kiss your breasts... through the shirt?"

Harrison's eyes were glazing over. He looked like he was out of it.

"Um--yes."

"Could I kiss your belly?"

She looked down at her shirt and saw that it revealed a little of her pretty abdomen, including her bellybutton.

"Uh... no," she said, realizing that a tongue down there would most likely lead only one place--down.

"Oh please..." Harrison said, now almost in a trance, staring at her navel. "Please... the thought of experiencing that bellybutton with my mouth..."

Free began to get aroused. Damn it, she thought, I don't want this to happen.

But it was human nature... and she hadn't gotten laid for a long time... maybe too long. Her, such a celebrity, chastity was unbecoming.

She gave Harrison an alluring smile.

"Okay, lover. If you think you got what it takes, why don't you come up to my room in about five minutes?"

"Are you--" Harrison began, and then stopped.

"I'm throwing all the rules out the window, friend. If you want me, now is the time to get me."

"I... I don't know if I want it to go that far..."

She stood up.

"Look Harrison--I know you're playing a game. And you know what? You won. I'll fuck you."

Harrison stared at her, silent.

"I'll see you in five minutes," she said, as she turned and walked away, running her hands over her blue-jean-covered ass."

Harrison took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off his brow. He sat in silent meditation for several minutes, aware of the time ticking away.

Then Thor Panther Clothing walked in.

"Hi Prez," she said. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," he said, then gulping.

"You don't look so good."

"No..." he said, "No, I'm not. I think I'm getting the..."

"The cold that's been going around?"

"Yes," Harrison said. "I think I better go and lie down."

"Yeah, that would be a good idea," Thor said, walking over to a little table and perusing the mail that sat there.

While she was facing away from him, Harrison quickly got up and headed across the room. He didn't want her to see the big bulge in his pants.

"Alright, I'll see you later," he said, almost out of the room.

"Have you seen Free?"

"No, uh, I haven't" Harrison said, breathing a sigh of relief as he left the room and headed for the elevators.

Soon he was at Free's door.

He considered knocking, but figured the situation demanded a more forceful approach. He opened the door, and stepped inside.

Free was sitting at her desk, talking on the phone. She had taken off her jacket and her sneakers, but nothing else.

Harrison looked down the hallway to make sure he wasn't spotted, and then closed the door, waiting for Free to acknowledge his presence.

She glanced up at him and held up a finger. The tone of the conversation was in endgame--sounded like she was trying to get off. And soon, she did, with an "Okay, talk to you soon. Bye bye."

Harrison cleared his threat nervously.

"If you..." he said, butterflies in his stomach, "if you change you mind, I..."

But she had already gotten up and crossed the room to him. She put her arms around him and pressed her lips to his. He opened his mouth and their tongues embraced.

"We're gonna do this," she said, her voice deep with sex.

"Yeah..." he said slowly.

"But afterward, I have a job for you."

"Oh?"

"Yeah. But don't worry about that now. I know I'm taking away your fun by not letting you seduce me little by little. But I think it can still be--"

He put his index and middle fingers gently to her mouth to quiet her.

"This is the greatest gift you could ever give me," he said, and then he bent down and regarded her bellybutton, his hands on her waist.

"So perfect..." he said, as he slowly licked and kissed the navel.

And Free shuddered.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 4: WINTER STADIUM THEM
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 5: THE CARBONIZE NEIGHBOR
2 Chapters--SR-059 thru SR-060
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 5: THE CARBONIZE NEIGHBOR
CHAPTER 1
SR-059
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 10
sr10 05.1--Granticaine
--------------------------
==============================

The TV flickered on and the tape began.

It was an awkward moment--very, very awkward. Seen from a distance through an open door, President Emmerdine remained sitting behind his desk, but looked as if he might jump up at any moment. Granticaine Chug Perion had burst into the room moments before--pausing a second to catch his breath--even with the object of his mayhemmed advance right in front of him.

Then the three-man TV crew bounded in, the crew which had been following Granticaine throughout his horrifying assault.

A small TV set, barely visible, embedded in the President's desk, showed that he was acutely aware that Captain Perion had, in the past few hours, not only verified rumors of his supernatural strength, but had easily surpassed even the most outlandish whisperings.

Emmerdine glanced down at his TV and noticed that he, himself, was now on worldwide broadcast. He flicked a glance over to the camera, then back to his TV.

"I suppose," he said, slowly turning back to face the camera, "I ought to make a statement."

Out of the corner of his eye, Emmerdine could see Granticaine smiling broadly, but he tried his best to ignore it.

"These are difficult times for my people," Emmerdine said, holding his hands out in front of him as if pleading. Then, standing up, he said "Our struggle against the tyranny of Dramptica unites us."

In the next instant, an object dropped from the ceiling neatly into Emmerdine's hand--a pistol.

"We judge our strength by the strength of our enemies!" Emmerdine yelled, and then began firing the pistol at Granticaine--shot after shot--spent shells clinking onto the wood floor. But Granticaine stood firm, wearing a calm expression as he took bullet after bullet into his chest, apparently unaffected.

Emmerdine's eyes widened, and he continued to fire. After all 30 rounds were spent, the President clicked the gun half a dozen more times before giving up.

The smile returned to Granticaine's lips.

Emmerdine dropped the gun and looked straight into the camera.

"My fellow Rovlanlampians, we are defeated. Surrender peacefully, for now," the leader said, holding his hands out again. "There will be time to continue the struggle--oonf!"

Granticaine sprang forward and shoved Emmerdine just as another gun was dropping from the ceiling. The gun clanged onto the floor as Grant spun Emmerdine around and easily ripped his arm off. He shoved the President forward, and brandished the arm like a baseball bat.

In the next instant, Grant savagely bashed Emmerdine in his head with the arm.

Emmerdine fell backwards over his desk and disappeared from view behind it. A moment later he emerged, a bloody mess, struggling to prop himself on the edge of the desk. Grant leapt forward and grabbed Emmerdine, lifting him partially up onto the desk.

Emmerdine's lips were moving, and his bloodshot eyes seemed to be pleading with Grant to listen. Grant turned his ear toward Emmerdine's lips, and nodded several times.

Then, still nodding, Grant made a sudden motion, and a look of surprise, then of death, passed over Emmerdine's face.

Grant heaved the President onto the desk, sans the lower half of his body.

The bloody mess landed clumsily on the desk and then rolled onto the floor with a splat. Grant then grabbed the side of the desk and shoved it aside with such tremendous force that it was propelled through a large window, resulting in a hail of broken glass. Viewers worldwide saw the camera shake as the crew tried to shield themselves from the flying shards.

Granticaine knelt down, raised his fist, and then brought it down hard onto Emmerdine's dead face. He propelled his fist through the head and into the floor, splintering the wood into a gory mess.

Then the soldier hero lowered his head and paused a moment. The cameraman stood up and backed away a little, trying to get a good shot of the enemy leader's destroyed face. Then Grant looked up into the camera, an unearthly fire burning in his eyes.

"Next," was the word heard round the world, a word that would soon be the latest catch phrase and T-shirt favorite.

The reporters dropped the camera and sound equipment and bolted away. The sideways image of Grant kneeling over Emmerdine's ruined form remained for a few moments, then sputtered into snow and static.

Granticaine clicked his remote and shut off the TV. The words Emmerdine had spoken to him--the words of a man who knew he'd be dead in seconds, were "Strip mine the blue hill in True, god." His tone had been almost mocking, challenging.

Grant wasn't sure why, but he'd lied about what those words were. He told the press and his superiors that the enemy President had said simply, "My family is no part of this--do not punish them." And oddly enough, this lie of Grant's almost certainly saved the life of Emmerdine's son, a military leader.

"Oh, again Grant!" said Joy, one of the naked girls at either side of the war hero.

"Yeah man, it really turns me on, to see you savage--so savage like that!" the other girl, Tapha, said.

"I was a different person," Grant said. "I can't imagine doing that now."

He was eager to discuss the matter, as the whole episode was so disturbing to him.

"How did you--y'know--like rip that guy in half like that?" Joy asked.

"I--I made a very quick, powerful motion. I did it very quickly... It seemed like the thing to do at the time."

"Hey," Tapha said, "we were already like, beginning to accept our defeat when your campaign began. We were all watching. Everyone was watching. You were the only hope. And a guy like Emmerdine--the only safe way to deal with him is to kill him. You are Dramptica, dude!."

"I am Dramptica," Granticaine repeated thoughtfully.

"My three brothers were killed in the war," Joy said. "When you killed that creep, I felt good. You did what everyone would have loved to do. And when you looked at him--after you ripped him in half, and saw that fucking face of his still there, you splattered it into nowhere."

"I felt that he wouldn't really be dead until his face was demolished. As I said, I wasn't myself."

He'd met the girls at a party. He'd been in a hotel, in bed with them, for over a day-and-a-half now. It was a wild little orgy, and the most amazing sexual experience Grant had ever enjoyed. But the menage-a-trois and the repeated viewings of his bloody campaign started to make Grant feel very dark and very powerful. At the same time he realized that he was very uncomfortable with all of this--at least at some level.

And the thing Emmerdine whispered to him, "Strip mine the blue hill in True, god." Emmerdine had said it as if he were calling Grant "god". And he was saying it with contempt, as if he were challenging Grant.

Just then, the phone next to the bed rang, and Grant answered.

"Hello?"

Immediately, a voice like that of a documentary narrator said "There's a machine out there which just might change your life. If the phrase 'it's your lucky day' has been overused in your life, no more. Again Jake, this is very--"

The voice cut off, and there was what felt like a dump truck slamming into the side of the hotel--and all of a sudden the darkness of night outside was replaced by a sunny mid-afternoon.

Grant moved the phone away from his ear and looked down at his companions--the one to his left was looking up dreamily at him, but she was different, and older. A quick glance to the right revealed the other girl, also changed--apparently an identical twin to the one on his left. Both stared at him with a dreamy expression.

Grant forced himself to remain calm.

"What madness is this?" he asked, leaning forward cautiously, feeling the same surge of supernatural force flow through him as he had felt during the end of the war.

The naked individuals on either side of him didn't move, but continued to stare. Then, he saw a twinkle of intent in the eyes of the twin to his right, and before she even began to move, Grant propelled himself backward with tremendous force, demolishing the wall behind the bed, and thrusting his body halfway into the next room. He pulled himself through the hole the rest of the way and got himself into a tentative crouch, blinking and spitting dust and debris from his lips, wishing he had some clothes on.

He looked around to see if there was anyone in this suite, but he saw no one. He felt confused and noticeably dizzy as he cursed the vulnerability of his nakedness.

But there was something so... wrong... about the phone call and the twin strangers. And it was definitely the middle of the night, not daytime.

He stood up, ripped the sheets off the freshly made bed of this new room, and opened the door to the hallway. Immediately, he noticed that the hallway was wider than it had been before--about twice as wide.

With the sheets draped around his massive form, Grant set off for where he remembered the stairs had been.

Granticaine passed by his former suite, and saw the door was open. Glancing inside, he saw the twin naked strangers up and about--one rummaging in a desk, and the other writing in a notebook. The one at the desk looked up, paused a second, and then held up a piece of stationery from the drawer.

"Is this where you were before? In this hotel?" the woman said, then looked at the sheet herself. "The, uh, Haybelcord Landovaj? 1151 Main?"

Grant paused in surprise.

"Before?" he said.

"This isn't Earth," the other twin said, looking up from her writing.

"A dream, then?"

"Not at all," the first twin said, looking at the door. "Suite 2102--is that the right number?"

Grant looked at the door.

"No--it was 3103. But it was certainly the Landovaj," Grant said suspiciously, trying to figure things out.

"Common," the second twin said.

"When you get back, wait for my phone call," the first twin said. "My name is Supple Jake, and today is without a doubt your lucky day."

"What's your sister's name?"

The two were lost for words.

"We're, uh, we're both the same person," the second Jake said. "I hadn't considered you might be having such a wild party."

Grant looked up and down the hallway. It was all so real, so lucid, so calm.

"What exactly is the situation here?" he asked.

"We'll talk in person back on Earth. Depending on your decisions, you'll be told everything."

Grant thought about that, looking at the wall he had destroyed.

"Sorry about my abrupt exit before--but I felt it the most prudent course of action."

"Not at all. It merely confirms what the process has discovered."

"Um, we're shutting down," the other said.

"Okay," the first Jake said. "But I just want to verify--you are Granticaine Chug Perion? The war hero in all the magazines?"

"I am."

"Good," the first one said, pausing as if listening to an unheard voice, then looking up. "So you'll return to where you were, but remember--you will have been physically absent. We'll call as soon as we can--under an hour for sure. Anything else?"

"What happened to Joy and Tapha? Are they okay?"

"Your lovers? They are unaffected. But remember--they'll have seen you disappear and then reappear. If you're been using drugs or anything, use that as an explanation. Otherwise--well, who cares. No one would believe them anyway."

"I don't know--the tabloids are looking for anything bizarre to say about me, after what happened. They want to make me into some sort of freak."

"Shutting down--now," the second Jake said.

And in the next instant Grant was standing on his bed, head brushing the ceiling, facing the no-longer-demolished wall, the sheets still draping off his shoulders. He looked down to see Joy and Tapha staring up at him in disbelief.

"Where did you go?" Joy asked.

"What happened?" Tapha added.

Grant looked at the lovelies, and then slowly sat down.

"Tell me exactly what you two remember. We were watching the tape, and then the phone rang," Grant said calmly, but with an edge of rage.

"You answered the phone, and then all of a sudden, you were gone. I saw it myself--I saw you vanish!" Joy said.

"My leg was on top of your leg," Tapha said. "I felt it drop. My leg dropped!"

Grant noticed the two were keeping their distance, whereas before, they had been all over him. Fear of the unknown, he supposed.

He sat motionless for a few moments, then clapped his hands.

"Okay team, the party's over," he said, looking at each of them in turn. They looked up at him dumbly.

"Get up and get dressed," he said, finding himself getting angry. "And go home."

"Huh?" Tapha asked.

"I said get out!" Grant boomed, and the girls got moving.

"What's happening?" Joy said, crying.

"I don't wanna go home! I hate it there!" Tapha whined.

Grant stood up, letting the sheets drop off of him.

"These matters are beyond your capacities to grasp," he said, rage boiling within him, though he wasn't quite sure why. And, walking towards the bathroom, he said, "If you're not both gone by the time I come out, well--"

Grant paused, putting an evil expression on his face and taking a step forward.

"You'll find out who's next!" he boomed.

The girls panicked and redoubled their effort to find all their clothes. Satisfied, Grant went into the bathroom and shut the door.

"What the fuck is going on?" Tapha asked Joy.

"I don't know," Joy said, finally locating her undergarments. "But I don't plan to stick around to find out."

"The two continued scrambling, but then Joy stopped.

"Tapha--I have an idea. Get anything you can--we can sell it to people. Just think--his clothes--his towels--the sheets we fucked around in--you know there's gotta be some sicko willing to pay big bucks for stuff like that."

"Okay," Tapha said. "But not his clothes--he'll really kill us then."

"Yeah alright--but everything else--c'mon!"

Grant finished his brief shower and stepped back into the room. Indeed the girls were gone--along with all the sheets, pillowcases, drinking glasses, and the like.

"Bitches," Grant muttered, thankful his clothes were still there.

Just as he was getting finished dressing, the phone rang. His heart raced wildly and adrenaline surged. The phone rang again. He picked it up.

"Yeah?"

"Hi," a male voice said. "I'm an associate of Supple Jake."

"Yes?"

"Is this Granticaine Perion?"

"Speaking."

"I assume you've recovered from your little journey?"

"I'm fine--but I'd appreciate it if you'd get to the point. What the hell happened and who in the hell are you people?"

"We are an organization which is interested in hiring you, and I'd like to personally set up a meeting. Beyond that, I can't tell you much else."

Grant sighed.

"Fine, let's meet."

"It will be in a public place, of course."

"My personal safety is the least of my concerns. I was in some other world before--nothing like that has ever happened to me."

"I understand your position, Captain Perion, but believe me, once you've had a chance to hear my offer, everything will become clear. And I think you might like it. A lot."

"That would be great."

"So--we can be in Haybelcord in--uh--I guess if we take the train we can be there in about--ten or eleven hours. That'd make it..."

"Around 2:00 or 3:00 AM. I'll see you at three at the Thing Ping at Lianthene Station. They're open 24 hours," Grant said. "Does that sound good?"

"There won't be many people around. Are you sure you're comfortable with that?"

"There'll be people around. There are always people around me now that I'm famous."

"Good point. And we may be able to help you with that problem."

"How--by making me unfamous?"

"Something like that."

"Whatever. One thing though--do you know the color of the--uh--oh never mind."

"What?"

"Nothing. What's your name, by the way?"

"Oh sorry. It's Letevs Fife."

"How will I know you?"

"Jake will be with me--I think."

"If she's not, I'm sure you'll recognize me. Everyone does."

"I will. So I have to leave now if I'm to get there on time."

"Okay."

"I hope this is the beginning of a good relationship."

"Me too."

"Alright then, see you at three."

"Goodbye," Grant said.

Granticaine was restless waiting for 3:00 AM to arrive. He didn't have real freedom to move around, since it was almost impossible to disguise his huge form. What had he planned on doing tonight, anyway? Having more sex with Joy and her friend, drinking more booze, taking more hallway. Yeah... that narcotic, hallway... Joy had introduced him to it...

Now that the orgy was over, Grant felt uncomfortable--in more ways than one. His war performance forever cast him as a freak. Maybe a hero, maybe a savior of the nation, but also someone who could shrug off high-caliber bullets without an armor-vest. Someone who could tear a man limb from limb with his bare hands.

And the girls' reaction to his teleportation was the same--keeping their distance, afraid, rejecting.

Emmerdine's last words, wherein he referred to Grant as a "god", struck a chord. More than a few times in his life, Grant had wondered if indeed he was a god. But it didn't ring true. His gut reaction was that he was something more than man, but less than a god. Demigod? Something like that, maybe.

Grant wanted to get away from the hotel, so he walked around, through several parks, and took the ferry across the river. There in Aizcland he went to a bookstore and browsed around, hovering near the religion and mythology section. If this whole thing with the other world was related to his true origins, then he felt a random browsing might indeed bring him to some useful information.

After not having much luck, Grant came upon a computer terminal which could search through a huge database for subjects, names, places, events, etc. He typed in BLUE HILL and began the search.

Several references were found, all pointing to a passage in "Dalcoyn Hightime", an ancient text on Dalcoyn mythology.

He called up the passage: "And did Lemoadus cross through a queer land very high, and he'd have explored it if he wasn't for Ooed bound, and he saw a great tree, and a web of yellow metal, and a deep blue hill, and the purest waterway, and the Lights."

A deep blue hill. Well, it was something. He bought several versions of "Dalcoyn Hightime", with varying levels and sorts of annotation.

He crossed back to Haybelcord, and had more uncomfortable encounters with strangers--all with that same attitude at once adoring and aloof. He'd been trying to read the Dalcoyn Hightime on the boat, but was interrupted too many times by autograph and conversation seekers.

Grant was incredibly uncomfortable just wandering around the city like this, never able to escape his glassy-eyed public. He wondered how he would deal with the rest of his life being like this. He hoped that Letevs Fife's offer would turn out to be as good as it sounded it might be.

Granticaine had to hope, because the life he was currently living was nowhere near acceptable.

Finally, it was 2:50 AM and Granticaine sat at a booth in the Thing Ping, sipping a cup of good tar and waiting. His thoughts were a dark swirl, and he felt that no matter what transpired here, change was inevitable.

Sooner than Grant had expected, a man entered the Thing Ping, a short man with short brown hair and a carefully-trimmed mustache. He had a weird look about him, and he carried a briefcase. He glanced around the restaurant/store and caught sight of Grant immediately.

The man approached.

"I'm Letevs Fife."

"Pleased to meet you," Grant said, motioning for Fife to sit.

"Jake couldn't make it."

"I see."

"She couldn't make it because there's a problem. A pretty big problem, really," Fife said, looking worried.

"How so?"

"Well--I was hoping you could help me. It was in your--"

"--I'd be happy to help."

"Yes, well, it was in your Prime Vestibule where the situation developed."

"My Prime Vestibule."

"Yes, Captain Perion. Your P-Vest is the place the Primate protocol-settler machine takes you when it--"

"Wait--I want some simple answers before we get into the details."

Fife nodded, and Grant continued.

"I was teleported into a different universe earlier today. So why not begin with that."

Fife looked down.

"Okay," Fife said, looking up. "I'll give you the basics--and please--let me get through it before you start asking questions--cuz I'm sure you'll have plenty."

"Sounds good to me."

"Okay. This is Earth, but there are many different editions, or versions, of Earth. Each is somewhat different, but there are major similarities. They coexist in some way--we're not quite sure how."

Fife paused, gauging Grant's expression, which was stony.

"So," he continued, "a method was developed about 12 years ago on my home Earth--Red Alley Earth--by a former colleague of mine--a method of building bridges between these different Earths. Now, once you know how to do it--building a bridge is pretty easy--but from any given point on one Earth, only one other Earth is available--and location is analogous. The thing is--if you bridge and then travel a ways--and then bridge again--you may find yourself in a different edition of Earth from where you started. There are areas of limit, you see."

Grant nodded, eyes narrowed.

"So, to make a long story short, we began exploring, and a few years ago I struck out on my own and discovered the Primate Algorithm."

Fife eyed Grant, obviously worried as to the other's acceptance of his spiel.

"Primate Algorithm?" Grant asked.

"Yes. You see, we discovered, quite by accident, that every Earth has a Primate--an individual who is currently the most important, interesting, powerful, or whatever, on an Earth. See, we discovered a way to find each Earth's Primate. It involves stimulating reality on an Earth in the proper way, resulting in the Primate being brought to the Earth's P-Vest. This is a weird subdivision in an Earth's reality system. And we can send an agent in at the same time to ascertain the identity and location of the Primate."

"Jake."

"Yes--she is the main agent we use in P-Vest missions."

Grant took a sip of good tar, and a waitress came over. They both ordered, and the waitress left. They were silent for a little while.

"So what do you think?" Fife asked at last.

"I know you're telling the truth."

"How do you know that?"

"It's plainly obvious."

"How? Most Primates I tell this to are a bit more skeptical than you."

"So I am this world's Primate?"

"You are."

Grant considered this.

"So what exactly is a Primate again? Not the monkey sort, I assume."

"No, not at all. What it appears to be, is that in each Earth's reality system, a single person is required to be Prime--to be first--to be apart."

"Why?"

"We don't know. There is something of a trend among our Primates, but also a great variety."

"How many?"

"Primates? Right now there are 45. You would be 46."

"Would?"

"If you decide to join my organization."

"So I have a choice."

"You do. If you decide not to join, however, we respectfully request that you keep all the information about us secret."

"Fair enough."

Fife looked down into his cup of good tar.

"What the hell is this stuff, anyway?"

"Good tar? You mean you don't have it on your world?"

"No," Fife said. He drank a little, and was struck with the strong flavors of smoke, licorice, and a hint of caramel. "Not bad, though."

"So I am Primate here."

"Yes you are. And the most high-profile Primate yet. Never before has the Primate been the most famous person on the Earth."

"But doesn't that follow?"

"You might think," Fife said. "But it hasn't really been the case."

"What would joining entail?"

"Uh, well," Fife said, "you will agree to join Overwhelm Associates and pledge your allegiance to it. You will swear to keep all our secrets, and promise never to stray away. You will be given assignments, but as time goes by, you will have more and more of your own command. You'll also have to make up an excuse for those here as to why you'll be disappearing for long periods of time."

"All this is acceptable to me, but I need proof and I need it now."

"I thought you said you believed me."

"I said you were telling the truth, as you know it. You could be mistaken."

"Well, I--"

"--I'll be frank. Mr. Fife. In analyzing the situation, I've determined that if you stall in proving your claim, the likelihood increases that you--or those controlling you--mean me harm."

Fife looked out the window, at the empty streets, and then back to Grant.

"I can bridge us out of here, but we'll need a boat. The next Earth over in this exact area is ocean, here in Haybelcord."

"Come again?"

"If I were to build a bridge right here, we'd wind up in an ocean, on the next Earth over."

"It would be proof, though."

"Yeah, but it would also be suicide."

"This booth can float."

"Huh?"

"The booths here--they're designed to float in a flood."

Fife began looking around.

"This is crazy."

"Yes it is," Grant replied.

"And it'll draw a lot of attention."

"I do that already."

"But you don't understand," Fife said. "It's not like teleportation--you walk to move through the bridge--a couple of times, usually. So we'd have to move this booth into and out of the space I build the bridge in."

"I can move it."

"Yes, but think of the consequences. 'Captain Perion, war hero, seen rearranging restaurant furniture and then disappearing, only to reappear later soaked from head to toe.' Don't you want to avoid that sort of publicity?"

"I don't really care. I'm tired of pussyfooting around. I hate it! Let's do this. You do what you have to do, and I'll get rid of the people in the immediate vicinity."

"Oh no, don't--"

"--come on! I'm not gonna hurt them--I'm just gonna bribe them!"

"Shew! You had me scared there."

"So do what you have to do--build the bridge--and let's get the show on the road."

"You really have to get the people out of here first."

"Okay."

Grant went over to the manager of the Thing Ping at the register, and made some sort of transaction. Soon, the manager announced the place was closing, and the few customers that had been there were on their way out anyway.

Soon, the manager turned out the lights, shut the door, and locked it, with a strange glance at Fife and Grant.

"What did you tell her?" Fife asked.

"Nothing perverted, if that's what you mean."

"Good. So look--this is crazy--but we need to clear a space large enough to hold the both of us and the booth--which I really hope floats--and space to move it in and out of the bridge."

Grant heaved a number of tables and booths into a messy pile. Fife was impressed at his natural superstrength.

"Okay, there you go--the space you need," Grant said.

"Okay, now stand beside me as I build the bridge."

Grant stood back and watched Letevs as he stared intently in front of him, a wild and intent look on his face. Granticaine looked around, but saw nothing visibly different. Suddenly, however, Grant felt a weird sort of soft jolt and a little rush of air. A feeling something like electricity was in the air.

"Got it," Fife said. "You may be able to see it a little--only a tiny fraction of photons get through, outside the bridge, but there should be a little bit of a shimmer."

"Can you see it?" Grant asked.

"Yes--but I'm used to it. Can you see it?"

"A little. I think I see something. Now what?"

"Well, we have to move inside of the bridge, and then we have to exit the bridge. At that point, we have a fifty-fifty chance of bridging. If it doesn't work the first time, we have to keep doing it."

"Okay--so I'll just shove the booth over there?"

"Yes--and we have to go in too."

"Okay," Grant said, shoving the booth into the bridge. As soon as he entered the space, he saw the image of an ocean twinkling in the moonlight, superimposed over the darkened Thing Ping. "Now what?"

"Well--I'll sit in the booth and you push it--but be ready to be in the water!"

"Okay," Grant said, taking a deep breath. "Here goes."

And he pushed the booth hard out of the bridge, but he was still in the Thing Ping.

"Don't worry," Fife said. "Like I said, it's fifty-fifty every time. Just like flipping a coin.

"Okay," Grant said, getting around to the other side of the booth and shoving it back into the bridge.

"So I can try again?" Grant asked.

"Yup. You just gotta keep doing it till you get through."

Grant took a deep breath and pushed the booth again. This time, they went through, and they fell with a splash into a chilly ocean.

Grant struggled to keep his grip on the booth as he fell under the surface of the water.

Luckily, the booth did float, and Fife managed to stay relatively dry. Grant spit water out of his mouth as he clambered up into the booth.

"I--I guess you're legitimate," Grant said, laughing a little.

Fife also laughed.

"I'm glad I could satisfy you."

Grant sighed as the two were overcome by the silence and calm of the place. Nothing but the ocean and the light of the moon and the lapping of water against the booth...

After a while, Fife spoke.

"So what do you think?"

"Let me ask you about Jake first. What was the problem with her that you mentioned before?"

"Well--when she departed there was one of her, but when she returned, there were two of her. Apparently you had been having some sort of wild party."

"I was with two girls, yes."

"So somehow, when the process inserted Jake into your P-Vest, it wanted put her where your lover was--only thing is, there were two lovers, and hence, two Jakes."

"So she remained split when she returned?"

"Yes. It's pretty scary. One of her was more than enough!"

Grant laughed, but then got serious again.

"What is she going to do? Are both copies the same person, totally?" Grant asked.

"I don't know. We're doing some tests, but both of them feel that they are the real Jake, and as far as I know, they are. But only one can continue on in her P-Vest capacity. So I'm afraid we're in for some difficult times with her--or rather, them."

"It's weird."

"Yeah. And I wanted to ask you--was there anything strange about the girls you were with? Also, I'd really like to meet them and--if it's possible--test them."

"Well, they were definitely into fun. Booze and drugs and sex, every which way. But beyond their hedonistic character, they didn't seem particularly interesting."

"I see."

"Sorry for causing all this mess," Grant said.

"No, no. After saving your nation from almost certain defeat, you're entitled to some fun. Heck, I've done it--had orgies I mean. When you have the power, you make it happen. But you just gotta remember to keep it under control, only do it occasionally, or else you'll start sliding down that slippery slope where it takes more and more to get you off. I've seen it happen, and it's not pretty. When you combine the hypernatural nature of Aconck with sexual perversity, you can find yourself in some pretty horrific situations."

"Huh, yeah. And what is Aconck--another Earth?"

"Oh no--it's the overall name we use for the universe composed of all the different editions of Earth we can visit."

"I see."

The two were silent for a few moments, then Granticaine spoke.

"So what happens when I leave? Am I still the Primate, or does the Earth choose someone else?"

Fife nodded.

"We've been looking into that. It seems that different Earths deal with it differently. On a few Earths, we have gotten others into a P-Vest, but on most, the P-Vest is gonna be empty--or just pull our Primate back if he's on that Earth. It's an interesting field of study."

Granticaine nodded.

"It's nice here," Grant said.

"Well, it's not so nice in certain parts of this Earth, but right here it's nice. But are you okay? Aren't you freezing?"

"I'll be fine. I'm made of pretty tough stuff."

Fife nodded. They drifted some more.

"So Granticaine--what do you think--does Aconck seem like a place for you?"

"Yes. I do agree to join your organization, pursuant to all the details being as you've represented them, and no other details getting in the way."

"Agreed. So do you want to get back, or just hang out here for a while?"

"It's nice here," Grant repeated. "I'd just like to drift for a little while more. It feels so good, after the life I've been leading since the end of the war."

"Fine with me," Fife said. "Just remember, as we drift here, we're tracking an analogous location back on your Earth. So when we bridge back, we could wind up anywhere in the vicinity--a building, a busy highway, more water, railroad tracks, you name it."

"I'll be able to deal with it, whatever it is."

"I can see you're going to be an essential addition to my company."

"Indeed," Grant said, and they continued drifting.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 5: THE CARBONIZE NEIGHBOR
CHAPTER 2
SR-060
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 16
sr16 05.2--The Carbonize N
--------------------------
==============================

It was a dusky junkyard world, but the trucks were in good shape.

"Hi. I'm Leon James Hara. Welcome to my Small Universe of Trucks."

"Um, yeah, hi. I'm Supple Jake."

Hara, a young Asian man, extended his hand, which Jake shook. Jake was a hippie kind of woman in her forties, not bad looking.

"I don't get many visitors here," Hara said.

"Oh?"

"Oh no. So where do you come from?"

"I'm a lost soul with an opportunity. There were two of me, so one of me was offered a chance to go and not come back."

Hara smiled.

"Well I'm so happy you came."

"I'm happy to be here. It's always great to teleport into a new world of some sort. It seems to be what I was born for. Another day, another alternate universe."

"Well now that's really something to talk about, now isn't it?"

"What, travelling to other worlds?" Jake asked.

"Oh yeah! I only know about it because of this one world I have here, but I knew a traveller would eventually come through!"

Jake nodded.

"So you're part of some organized system of alternate dimensions or something?" she asked.

"Oh no, I don't have an education for that. I just know my own place in things."

Jake held up a piece of glass etched with pictures. It was square, roughly a foot per edge.

"I got here with this piece of Whintillru Glass. Are you familiar with Whintillru Glass?"

"I have to say no."

Jake turned the Whintillru Glass around and regarded it. Then she frowned and gazed at Hara.

"Wait a minute," she said. "Let me ask you something. Is this really a world, or are you just vividly imagining it?"

Hara smiled, laughed, and looked away.

"Of course I am," he said. "And I am imagining you. Let me reveal myself a little to you, here in my world, where no one else can hear. I could love you, make love to you, an imaginary woman, and tell you all my dreams and hopes. But I couldn't face a real woman out in the real world. They all must think I'm gay."

Jake shook her head and looked off to the side, angry.

"Now wait a minute," she said with emphasis, then turned back to face Hara. "I didn't come all this way to play the porno queen in your childish lust fantasies. I'm a real person whether you like it or not. And I have to stay here awhile before I can do anything else with this Whintillru Glass I got here!"

Hara narrowed his eyes.

"I am in bed now," he said. "I'm making this all up. Now let's go into one of my trucks, it has a nice bedroom inside, very high luxury standard. We can make love."

"Look pal, let's get one thing straight. This is a fucked-up situation. I threw away my life to come here."

Hara's eyes widened a little.

"I guess I must really have mental illness. I can't even get you to come with me. I want you to love me and come have sex with me."

"Y'know... god damn that Granticaine Chug Perion for that little menage-a-trois of his! It's all his fault!"

"Look lady. I don't know what this is all about, but I have to get up for work tomorrow, and if you're not going to cooperate and do sex stuff with me, I'll just have to get up and go to the bathroom and jerk off to a magazine."

"Leon... James... whatver your name is... listen to me... I am not a figment of your imagination... I am a real woman..."

But then Hara got transparent, and he walked into a transparent bathroom.

"What are you doing? Talk to me!" Jake said.

Hara took out a porno magazine which had a computer magazine cover on it. Then he started jerking off.

"That's bad luck," a strange little voice then said, coming from the Whiltillru Glass.

Jake looked down to see an etching of a girl in the woods, on the glass. It was moving.

"What's bad luck? Masturbating?" Jake asked.

"No. The place you wound up. The kid's mind. It's a stupid location."

"I have to agree... but now... who are you? I didn't think that the Glass had a mind."

"I don't know who or what I am."

"Can I break the news to you that you're an etching on a piece of extremely supernatural glass?"

"That doesn't sound so bad."

Jake shook her head.

"What's the matter?" the girl in the woods said.

"I may be the copy. I may be the original," Jake said. "Or there might not be a copy and an original. But I was the one who left. From scouting out Primates to chatting with masturbators and glass people..."

"I'm sorry. I lied."

"Huh?"

"I lied about not knowing anything about myself. I do know something."

"Oh?"

"Yes. I know that I was somebody. I know that I have a memory of signing a document with some sort of crazy purple pen saying that this guy The Tiredist Noava could time travel and use a past version of me in making the Whintillru Glass. But I guess he finagled me and used a future version instead."

Jake narrowed her eyes.

"Where do you remember coming from?"

"Oh, it was this wonderful thing, where we were able to go to different Earths. It was called Sweptim. The Tiredist Noava was my lover for a time. He showed me an awful lot of wonderful things."

"Sweptim..." Jake said.

"You know about Sweptim?" the girl in the glass asked.

"I've heard about it. From the writings of a man named Bavler Bestroystraw. It was the Aconck before Aconk," Jake said.

"Aconck?" the glass girl asked.

"Aconck, yeah. The interconnection of Earths. It was based on research Bavler did into a thing which is sometimes referred to as Sweptim."

"So this is the future then."

"To you I guess. I mean, the end of Sweptim is estimated to be about 500 years ago."

"End?"

"Yeah. It didn't work."

"No?"

"No," Jake said. "From the information that survived, it seems that Sweptim became unstable and eventually destroyed most of the Earths it touched."

The glass girl nodded.

"I bet The Tiredist Noava had something to do with that. The collapse. I remember him talking about something like that. But I didn't get into the technical side of it all too much."

Jake raised her eyebrows and nodded.

"Boy I tellya, there are some people back in Aconck who would love to talk to you! Too bad we're not gonna get back there."

"No."

"So what's your name, kid?" Jake asked.

"Um, Pepperjinc of Clocks, I think."

"Cool name."

"I thought so."

Leon James Hara then had an orgasm and threw the magazine down. He cleaned himself up with some toilet paper, but then stood, toilet paper wad in hand, and stared at the floor, looking very depressed.

"Hey!" Jake said, and waved to him in his superimposed bathroom.

Leon looked up at her.

"I think I have mental illness," Leon said.

"Why?" asked Jake.

"Because of the situation with you. Because of my need to see those women printed on pages for sex and not a real woman. Those porno girls, pictures on paper, and you, a little more animated maybe, but not real. I hate myself. I wish I could just hold a real woman."

"Why can't you?" Jake asked.

"Because no woman will go out with me."

"Have you tried asking a woman out?"

"I fail in that. Women do not like me."

"Have you tried hard?"

"Not too hard."

"So try hard."

"No I can't," Leon said.

Suddenly, a guy appeared. His was tall and solidly built, his skin a dark gray, his hair a deep black. He was burly. And he wore a very sinister-looking pair of sunglasses, a black dress shirt, black pants. and black boots.

"Three people in trouble," he said in a deep, resonant voice.

"Aw fuck, what now?" Jake said.

"I'm The Carbonize Neighbor. I help people like you," the man said.

Jake began shaking her head in frustrated resignation.

Then there was a flash with lots of checkerboards in it, and everything changed.

"Now we are four people," The Carbonize Neighbor said.

They were in some kind of huge appliance and electronics store, standing near a display of cordless phones. All four of them were wearing green, black, and white outfits with green vests and nametags. It was the uniform of an employee of this store.

The Carbonize Neighbor looked particularly funny in the outfit. His nametag said "The Carbonize Neighbor".

Supple Jake looked down at her nametag and was surprised to see that is read "Jupple Sake". She turned slowly to look at The Carbonize Neighbor, but he just shrugged with a little grin.

Leon James Hara, whose nametag said only "Leon", was wide-eyed in shock before he half-sat, half-fell to the ground.

Pepperjinc of Clocks (nametag: "Pepperjinc of Clocks") cocked her head and looked as if she were in deep thought or trying to remember some vital piece of information. Real now, she was rather average in appearance, somewhat on the heavy side. One long auburn braid hanging down her back. She looked like a girl who might be a loser and loner in high school, getting into witchcraft and science fiction. But in her expression was a calmness and a poise, and you could see that she couldn't care less about the way she looked, that she was totally comfortable with herself. Smart, and a good person.

"We work at store," The Carbonize Neighor then said, with his hands held out in front of him, a gesture of explantion.

"We what?" Sake asked with emphasis and gestication and squinted eyes.

Leon writhed.

"I am... have mental illness... I am... have mental illness... oh mamma oh poppa I am... I am..." he mumbled.

Pepperjinc glanced down at Leon but didn't pay much attention. Then she shot a focused gaze at Sake, and then to The Carbonize Neighbor.

"Why does this seem... familiar?"

The Carbonize Neighbor responded, "What, uh, what seems, uh, familiar about it?"

Sake made a face to express her frustrated displeasure.

"Okay, okay, okay," Sake said, accenting the words with her hands. "Could you--whoever you are--be a little more specific about what the fuck is going on? I mean, 'we work at store'--that much I got. But like, how did we get to store and why are we at store? Huh?"

"Jupple Sake," The Carbonize Neighbor said, "you were... not in a good place... it was, to be blunt, in the masturbatory fantasies of Leon."

He pronounced the name "Sake" like the alcoholic beverage, which rhymes with "jockey".

"Okay wait," Sake said. "First of all, what's with the nametag? Jupple Sake? What, why, is it because I'm the other Supple Jake?"

"It's your name," The Carbonize Neighbor said.

Sake shook her head and said "Fine. Okay. I'm Jupple Sake, okay? Alright? No problemo. Yeah."

Just then Leon screamed out "I want to be alive!"

Sake, looking at Pepperjinc, motioned with her eyes down to Leon and said "Not used to interworld travel, I guess."

Pepperjinc gave a little chuckle, in a good-natured and knowing way.

Then Pepperjinc's eyes lit up and she addressed The Carbonize Neighbor.

"Carbonize Neighbor, I can understand the helping of myself and Jupple Sake. We were not in lives, to speak of. But Leon James Hara was alive. And given time, he could have led a fulfilling life."

"Ah, little Pepperjinc," The Carbonize Neighbor responded. "Leon was not quite what he seemed. A very twisted person. Some kind of hyperintelligent one-year-old, from god knows where, hooked into all kinds of computer networks and utterly insane, with multiple levels of delusions like you wouldn't believe. Either that, or I'm full of shit and I just made a mistake."

Sake took a deep breath.

"Okay. Now for me, this is good. I didn't like Mr. Hara's Small Universe of Trucks, nor the promise of having to avoid his clumsy advances till the Whintillru Glass came around and allowed me to go somewhere else. I mean, I may be wrong, but I think this might be a little better."

The Carbonize Neighbor nodded.

"It isn't perfect, but it's definitely better," he said.

"And me," Pepperjinc said, "I'm all muddled. I know there was a real person who was me, but I don't know what part of that person was tied to the Glass. Anyway, being self-aware, I am a real mind, and I am one-hundred percent happy to be flesh and blood again."

The Carbonize Neighbor nodded again.

Leon began bellowing "Yayayayaya... yoyoyoyo.... yayoyayoyayo..."

The Carbonize Neighbor walked over to Leon and knelt down beside him.

"Leon, get a hold of yourself, kid," the massive Neighbor said.

Leon stared up at The Carbonize Neighbor, wide-eyed, bloodshot.

The Carbonize Neighbor looked over his shoulder at the two women, and turned his gaze back to Leon.

"Um," The Carbonize Neighbor said, "first I have to say that I am sorry. I made a mistake. You were a little mad, and your imaginary world was so vivid that it registered as a valid, yet highly obscure alternate reality, and that is what attracted the Whintillru Glass to it. You were a little mad, and now you're a lot crazy, kid. I'm sorry. I do what I do, and sometimes people get hurt. I know my words aren't registering too much with you, but if any part of you is at all coherent, please accept my apology."

Leon remained wide-eyed, but his gaze was blank, and he was motionless.

The Carbonize Neighbor got up and faced the two women, looking a little ashamed.

"I made all that up about him being a one-year-old. I was trying to hide the fact that I made a mistake. Were he that sort of a lost soul, then what I did wouldn't have been a mistake. We'll do all we can for him here. But I don't think there's much hope of him regaining any semblence of sanity. Not that either of you knew him, but I know all three of us are good and can feel sympathy."

"Where's the Whintillru Glass?" Sake asked.

"That Glass was part of the problem. Big problem. Many-dimensional, and parts of it jut into That Which Lies Beyond. Can't say much more. You can't have it back."

Sake leaned against the cordless phone display.

"So--this store--we work in this store. Is this a whole, big world, or is it just a little tiny store universe unto itself? Help me out a little bit here, Neighbor. Give me a little to work with. Cuz it could have been the other me who wound up in this fucking train wreck, the other me who wound up being named fucking Jupple Sake, goddammit."

Pepperjinc put her hand on Sake's shoulder.

"Come on, it's gonna be alright."

Sake closed her eyes and nodded, but it was clearly apparent that she was crying.

"Okay," The Carbonize Neighbor said, and he strode forward and put his hand on Sake's other shoulder.

Sake started to cry harder, and then, without opening her eyes, she said, "Look man, what's your story? I gotta have something to work with here. Where are you at?"

The Carbonize Neighbor nodded.

"That's fair. I'll try to say something. You in trouble. I help you. Got Whintillru Glass, two particular cases, victims, in you and Pepperjinc of Clocks, of the two of the interconnection of the Earths, of called Sweptim and Aconck. See pattern. I see pattern. I help. Cannot communicate fully here. You better off than before. Here is open place, can go on from here maybe. I The Carbonize Neighbor, I help."

Sake looked up at the man.

"You're having trouble communicating?"

"Yes and no."

Then he looked up and regarded something in the distance.

"Customers," he said. "I will get rid of Leon James Hara. Put him in back room. You take care of customers. Fake it, bullshit a little, you're smart girls, think on your feet, no problem, just play along. Act the part. Relax. Don't flip out. I'm telling you that if you flip out and start asking these customers what world you're on and all that it will only cause a lot of unneeded stress, for everybody."

Then he turned, helped a now-semi-conscious Leon to his feet, and walked off with him through a door into the back of the store.

The customers, two rich-looking women, approached. They started looking at the cordless phones. Sake and Pepperjinc stood still and exchanged glances. Then Sake started making silly faces at Pepperjinc, who returned a silly face, and then broke out laughing.

One of the customers looked over at Pepperjinc and held up a cordless phone.

"Excuse me," the customer said, without a hint of humor in her face or voice, but rather a little bitchiness, "could you tell me the range of this phone?"

Pepperjinc strode forward and examined the phone the woman was holding.

"Well let's see," Pepperjinc said. "What model is this? The Joptortec? The 4115. Yes, that would have the 14 feet of, um, range."

The woman holding the phone frowned. She said, "14 feet? Is that it? That can't be right."

"No," the other customer said, "it says here that all the phones have at least a 40-foot range."

"Ah, but," Sake said, approaching the customers, "the correct way to define the range of a phone is to take the distance it can work under the worst conditions. So the 14 feet of this model translates to, in optimal conditions, roughly ten times that distance, or approximately 114 feet!"

"Don't you mean 140 feet?" the other customer said.

"Probably," Sake said, tapping her finger on the side of her head. "I used to be good at math, but I went through a period in my life when I did a lot of mind-altering drugs, and that kinda takes the edge off the math ability in your brain."

Pepperjinc burst out laughing.

The first customer was furious.

"I don't know what this is all about, but I want to talk to a manager."

"Well babe," Sake said, "why don't you manage to get the fuck out of our store? It's easy. Just take your fucking feet and move them any which way as long as they get you closer to the goodamn door!"

Pepperjinc went into hysterics, laughing so hard she had to grasp the edge of the cordless phone display to keep from falling over.

"I demand to see a manager!" the first customer said.

The other customer took her by the sleeve, looked at Sake and Pepperjinc with a worried expression, and said, "Look, let's just get out of here. We can call the manager from home. And we can hit the Joptortec outlet store when we go out to Kim this weekend."

The first customer acquiesced, but gave Sake and Pepperjinc a very nasty look as she departed.

Sake and Pepperjinc again exchanged glances, trying to hold back from laughing. But then Sake said, "We tried!" and Pepperjinc broke out into hysterics again.

Then The Carbonize Neighbor came back.

"What's the matter girls? What happened?"

"Oh," Sake said, "um, well the customers, um, they um, they told us a really funny joke... about this guy's penis, and..."

The two women broke out into total hysterics, and The Carbonize Neighbor shook his head with a little smile.

"What's not funny is," The Carbonize Neighbor said, "this country is going to have a war next week."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 5: THE CARBONIZE NEIGHBOR
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS
3 Chapters--SR-061 thru SR-063
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS
CHAPTER 1
SR-061
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 1
sr01 06.1--Yellowhaus 1
--------------------------
==============================

"It's time I told you all something about Yellowhaus," Chamomile said, walking to the far side of the meeting table. She wore a light-yellow martial arts outfit.

Sulfur let out a single cynical snicker.

"What does it matter now?" he said.

Chamomile sat down.

"I guess it's back to Hell for me!" the devil girl Lemon said, leaning on her pitchfork.

"Me too! Me too!" the mad dog guy Canary yelped out.

The huge, furry, yellow beast Buff jumped up and grabbed a bar on the ceiling, swinging. "I don't think you have anything to worry about, Canary. You'll get there one way or another."

"How! How!" Canary yelled, swinging his chain around.

"There's something you all need to know about Yellowhaus," Chamomile said softly but firmly.

"What?" Sulfur asked, fashioning and solidifying a grim reaper figurine out of the mists surrounding his body. He wore yellow combat fatigues.

"Hey, I know that guy!" Lemon commented brightly.

"C'mon everybody," Buff said, still swinging. "So what if it's not us saving the day this time? We can't save the world every time. The Libertine A-Wave needs some practice anyway!"

Chamomile looked up at Buff, a deadly serious look on her face.

"The Libertine A-Wave are all dead."

Buff paused in his swinging, then continued, saying only "Oh."

"Now how could that have happened?" Sulfur asked.

"Look all of you!" Chamomile said loudly, standing up. "I know we're used to this sort of thing, but there's something you have to know! Yellowhaus is a lot more than just our base of operations. It's an ancient... vehicle."

"Is that why we never had a Yellowhausmobile?" Lemon asked, smiling broadly.

Chamomile looked down, trying to hold in her frustration, a dull, dead feeling covering her whole body. Then she looked up and spoke, the beginnings of tears in her eyes.

"I never told any of you because I didn't think it was important. But Yellowhaus has the ability to move between worlds, between universes. And it... and..."

The four others were silent.

"...it has a... a safety mechanism. Whenever a world is about to... end... it gets ready to transport away, automatically. And... and when we were just coming in, I noticed that... that the worldend autotransport had activated itself."

Chamomile was now openly weeping, a sight none of the others had ever seen from their leader.

"Yellowhaus will transport away from this world in about 40 minutes," she said.

"So what does this mean?" Sulfur asked.

"It means," Chamomile said, nodding and looking up, "that the world will end in 45 minutes. Universe O'Riley will finally get his way."

"No way!" Canary yelled. "Come on team! Let's go kick his celestial ass! Come on!"

"Yeah!" Lemon shrieked. "Let's go teach this guy a lesson he'll never forget!"

"I'm ready to cause some major damage!" Buff exclaimed as he jumped down to the floor.

Chamomile shot out a spirit-energy fireball that exploded against the back wall, narrowly missing Buff.

"You don't understand," Chamomile said. "The mechanisms within Yellowhaus are not reacting to a possible end of the world. They are detecting a definite, inalterable end to our world. If we had any chance of stopping O'Riley, the mechanism would not have activated!"

"So that's it?" Buff asked. "After everything that's happened, this is the way it ends?"

"Where do we get to go! Oh boy!" Lemon asked brightly.

"What?" Chamomile asked, taken by surprise.

"Where will Yellowhaus take us? To another world like you said?" Lemon asked.

"I don't know. As far as I know, we should get to a safe place in another world, but I have no way of knowing where that might be. Kimberly only gave me a rough overview before she... departed," Chamomile said.

"Shouldn't we try and save some other folks?" Buff asked.

Chamomile turned away.

"There's not enough time. All our communications are out, and as you know, our hovercrafts are shot."

"But there's a town near here. We could at least save a few people," Buff said.

Chamomile turned to face him.

"They have no idea what's happening! Why should we ruin the last few minutes of their lives--especially with the injustice of only being able to save a few of them! Besides, there's not even enough time for that!"

"We should at least try," Buff said.

"Why?" Chamomile said. "It's all over! We just happen to be incredibly lucky! It's not our fault. So let's just start getting prepared for what we might encounter in the next world. Or rather, the alternate world we're going to--hopefully not the next world yet."

"Yeah!" Lemon said. "What's gonna happen to Hell if the world ends? Isn't Hell part of the world?"

"Well Lemon, I'm not sure, but I believe that O'Riley seeks to destroy everything, Heaven and Hell included," Chamomile said.

"I see," Lemon replied, a little shaken. Then she brightened and said "No more Hell! No more Slaverceth! No more responsibilities! Yipee!"

"Yeah, yippee! Yippee!" Canary echoed.

"I still think--" Buff started.

"--look Buff!" Sulfur interrupted. "I admire you as the only moral voice on our team, but truly, it's over. What would you do, separate people from their friends and relatives, and thrust them into an unknown new world? How could they make a decision such as that in a few seconds? Letting them die in peace is far more humane."

"I'd still like to save a few people," Buff said, looking down. "But Chamomile is right. There's not time."

"Heh heh, look!" Canary said, crouching down and cupping his hands together.

"What?" Sulfur asked.

Canary made an explosion noise and moved his hands apart.

"The world blowing up! The world blowing up!"

Chamomile rolled her eyes.

"Okay everyone! Pay attention! Back to reality! Anything that's outside the Haus has to be brought in--only the Haus itself and everything inside will be transported."

"There's not much stuff out there. We brought most of it in when it rained last week," Sulfur said.

"My bike's out there," Buff said.

"Okay. Lemon, go out with Buff and get his bike. The rest of us will continue preparations inside," Chamomile said.

"Okay, c'mon big boy," Lemon said to Buff as they headed for the elevator.

Soon, the two were outside in the yard of Yellowhaus.

"So where is it?" Lemon asked.

"I think it's over by those trees," Buff said, pointing.

They walked about a hundred yards to the edge of the woods and found Buff's enormous bicycle on its side on the ground.

"Okay, get it and let's go in. I don't like it out here. Too quiet," Lemon said.

"You're probably used to the sounds of souls being tortured day in and day out!" Buff said, picking up his bike.

Lemon smiled.

"And oh, what a sound it is!"

The two began to walk back.

"So now you'll never be Queen of Hell."

"Who gives a damn?"

Then, suddenly, a sound of thunder split the sky.

"What in--" Buff began, but stopped as he saw a figure fall from the sky and land with a thud on the ground.

"Who is that?" Lemon asked.

"Dunno. Looks like one of The Libertine A-Wave, maybe."

The two walked forward, and the red-and-black clad figure began to stir.

"Sure! That's Colonia the Sword! You know, from Libertine A-Wave. Right," Lemon said.

"Oh yeah... but I thought they all died!"

"Maybe it's a trick! Maybe it's O'Riley's doing!" Lemon said, pointing her pitchfork forward.

Colonia the Sword lifted himself up into a sitting position.

"Yellowhaus!" he struggled, out of breath. "It's all over... only one left.. have to help... help stop... O'Riley."

"Think it's really him?" Lemon asked.

"Yeah. I mean, why would O'Riley bother with this sort of charade when his victory is at hand? It's gotta be Colonia. He can teleport, you know," Buff said.

"I guess," Lemon said. "Colonia! Whattaya doing man? The world's gonna end in about a half-hour! Hey, guy?"

Colonia fell back to the ground, barely conscious.

"Can ya bring him in Lemon? My hands are full with this bike."

"No problem," Lemon said, and she poked her pitchfork under the collar of Colonia's jacket and lifted his limp and unconscious form.

"So we did save at least one person," Buff said.

"If you wanna call him that."

"Oh, he's a person. Maybe not a human being in exact terms, but a person nonetheless. I mean, am I a person? Are you?"

"I guess you're right Buff. It's just--isn't this guy a sword?"

"Yeah, he was some god's sword. But he had a life power all his own."

"Nice," Lemon said.

Inside, Chamomile and the others were busy figuring out how to airtight a portion of Yellowhaus in case the atmosphere of the alternate world was unbreathable. Then Buff and Lemon came in with the bike and Colonia the Sword.

"Look what we found, Chamomile!" Lemon said, smiling, her little fangs sparkling in the fading sunlight.

"What the--it's one of The Libertine A-Wave!" Sulfur exclaimed.

"I thought they had all died," Chamomile commented as she approached, "but it makes sense that Colonia might have escaped with his teleportation power. But how did he know to come here?"

"And did O'Riley follow him?" Sulfur wondered.

"Aw," Lemon said, dropping Colonia gently onto a table, "me and Buff figure O'Riley is too busy destroying the universe to care about any of us."

"That may be," Chamomile said, turning toward an instrument panel, "but I hope everyone's in, cuz I'm sealing Yellowhaus."

With that, she pulled a lever and a loud chime echoed throughout the structure.

"Nothing will ever come into or go out of Yellowhaus in this world ever again," Chamomile said.

"What do you mean?" Buff asked.

"Another of Yellowhaus's many secrets. Reality seal. It takes Yellowhaus slightly out of phase with the current world, thusly still allowing observations but preventing any passage in or out," Chamomile said.

Suddenly Canary began whooping and hollering by a window.

"Look!" Sulfur said. "Out the window! It's Universe O'Riley!"

All five rushed to the bay of windows and saw the horrific form of Universe O'Riley hovering in the middle of the yard, pointing at them.

"Damn!" Buff said. "Are you sure we're safe? Are you sure he can't follow us into the other world?"

"I believe we're safe," Chamomile responded. "Look."

O'Riley raised his other arm and made both hands into fists. Soon, a massive windstorm overtook the area, getting more and more powerful each second. Before they knew it, trees started to uproot and fly away, as the ferocity of the storm grew.

"It's totally quiet in here," Sulfur remarked.

"That would make sense," Chamomile responded. "Only visible light can pass back and forth between in here and out there. No sound."

Buff continued staring at O'Riley for a few moments, then suddenly tackled the other four, knocking them all to the ground.

"Close your eyes!" he yelled, still on top of them.

"What the fuck!" Canary yelped.

"Stay down and keep your eyes closed!" Buff yelled, his enormous voice echoing through the silence of Yellowhaus. "Visible light! Don't you get it? He could mind control or even kill us with his power. Pulses of hypnotic light! He could have shut our hearts down in a blink! He could have made us do anything!"

Suddenly, violent pulses of light began to flicker from outside, barely perceptible by the five, their eyes tightly shut.

"Damn that O'Riley!" Chamomile yelled. "Have to opaque the windows! Have to get to the control panel!"

"Keep down!" Sulfur yelled. "Shield your eyes! If you can see the light even a little, he could get through with his power!"

"Damn!" Chamomile yelled.

"I'm over here!" the five heard a weary voice say from within the room. "On the table! It's me, Colonia the Sword, from Libertine A-Wave. I have eye protection on. Tell me where to go and I can close the windows.

"Shit," Chamomile muttered. "Okay Colonia! You're right by it! Just get off the table away from the sound of my voice!"

"Got it!" Colonia yelled.

"Now--" Chamomile began.

"--what if he's under O'Riley's control? How can we trust him?" Buff yelled.

"We have no choice, Buff," Chamomile answered. "Now Colonia, walk forward and to the right. You should feel the counter there. Okay?"

"Okay."

"Now, move to the right along the counter and you'll feel a dome shape."

"Got it," Colonia answered after a few seconds.

"Okay, that's it," Chamomile said. "Feel for a ring. It's on the upper-left of the panel. Just pull on the ring. It's the only ring there."

The intensity of the pulsing light increased. A few tense moments passed.

"I can't find it!" Colonia yelled.

"Damn!" Chamomile exclaimed. "Okay, feel for a lever, then--"

"--I got it! The ring! Just pull?" Colonia said.

"Yes! Pull it! Just pull it!" Chamomile responded.

Suddenly it was dark.

"Whew!" Buff puffed.

"Get offa me you throw rug!" Canary yelled.

"Someone get the lights!" Sulfur yelled.

"You called?" Lemon asked, as the room was bathed in the hellish yellow glow of her pitchfork.

"Great. But can we get some real lights?" Sulfur said, getting up.

"I'll get 'em," Chamomile said, already on her feet.

"You're all very lucky," Colonia said, taking the opaque goggles off his eyes. "He was going for the kill, not mind control or hypnosis or anything like that. You were right when you thought he would shut your hearts off--that was his intention."

"So what now?" Buff asked.

"Well, he can still see Yellowhaus," Chamomile said, turning the lights on. "But other than that, he can't make any contact with it."

"So will he be able to follow us?" Buff asked.

"No," Colonia said. "He's locked into this world. There's no turning back for him now. He has to go through with it--destroying himself in the process. But we've defeated him in a little way--he'll face his doom knowing that he failed to destroy everything."

"That's a comforting thought," Sulfur commented.

"Well everyone," Chamomile said from the control panel. "We transport in 26 minutes. All we can do now is wait."

"Yeah," Sulfur said.

"It's creepy, knowing that guy is right outside!" Lemon said with a shiver.

"It's creepy with you in here! Whoop!" Canary said.

"Roll over, boy," Lemon said.

Canary growled at Lemon with a smile.

"So Colonia," Chamomile said, looking the fellow over, "how'd you manage to escape from our friend Mr. O'Riley?"

"It's a long story. For now, let it suffice to say that two of my teammates sacrificed themselves that I might survive to tell the tale."

"But how did you know to come to Yellowhaus?" Chamomile asked.

"I had suspicions about this place. Call it 'weapon's intuition' if you will. I just had a gut feeling you could help us. And as it turns out, you're at least helping me, and maybe through me Libertine A-Wave can live on."

"Well friend," Chamomile said. "We're happy to have another ally on our journey into unknown territory. Let's just hope our flight lasts more than 25 more minutes."

"Indeed," Colonia said. "So we are off to another world then, really?"

"Really," Chamomile said.

"Hmm," Colonia said with a sigh. "The adventure continues."

"Except," Sulfur cut in, "all our friends and relatives, and everyone we ever knew, will be dead and gone."

"Oh Sulfy! Don't be such a party pooper--this is fun!" Lemon said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS
CHAPTER 2
SR-062
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 3
sr03 06.2--Yellowhaus 2
--------------------------
==============================

"A year?" Lemon screeched, an abstract cosmic wonderland drifting by outside the window behind her.

"Please," Chamomile said, cringing and holding her finger to her ear. "There's no need to shout. You'll burst all our eardrums."

"Okay! I'll be quiet! But a year! We have to hang out in here for an entire fucking year?" Lemon said, not much quieter than before.

"Okay," Chamomile said, turning to an information screen. "As you know, Kimberly only gave me an overview of Yellowhaus's systems, but from what I'm seeing here, our flight time, or whatever you want to call it, will be something like 410 days."

"Great," Sulfur said. "You gave us the impression we'd be instantly transported to another world, and now this? Talk about a letdown!"

"Sulfur!" Chamomile said. "Would you rather be dead like everyone else? Wake up! I don't think you've absorbed this yet--the world is destroyed. Everyone is dead."

"Yeah but still, five minutes into our journey and we find out this. What's next? I mean, do we even have enough food? Oxygen? Supplies?" Sulfur said.

"You underestimate Yellowhaus," Chamomile said. "That kind of stuff is no problem. All you guys getting along for a year--now that's a problem."

"Hey! We can spend some quality time together!" Canary said.

"Shut up," Lemon said.

Suddenly, Colonia the Sword moaned.

"What's wrong, Colonia?" Chamomile asked.

"Oh dear--this is not good," Colonia said, looking very pale. "This is not very good at all."

"What is it?" Buff asked.

"I was afraid of this," Colonia said, a look of panic beginning to spread across his face. "The god who granted me my humanity, Crinim--he's gone. It was his power that allowed me to assume human form. I never worried about it, huh, you know--Crinim was immortal. He was never supposed to die. Now this--"

There was a loud cracking noise and Colonia jolted backwards, his hands moving to a position straight against his body, and a blank look appearing on his face.

Chamomile jumped forward and grabbed Colonia before he fell backwards. But it was no good--she could feel Colonia shrinking and hardening with every passing moment.

"Someone help me!" she yelled.

Buff approached Chamomile.

"What can I do?" he asked.

Chamomile felt a sharp pain in her hands and reflexively let go of Colonia, now halfway back to being a sword. He fell to the ground with a dull clang.

"We can't do anything," Chamomile said. "He's just another casualty of O'Riley's madness."

"Well--he'll still be conscious, won't he?" Sulfur asked. "I mean--he was conscious as a sword, no?"

"Who knows!" Canary yelped. "I like it how he's transforming! It's cool!"

"Shut up, you heartless idiot!" Buff yelled at Canary. "If it was you, you wouldn't think it was cool!"

"I agree with Canary," Lemon said, putting her arm around Canary's shoulders. "It's cool."

"Don't listen to them," Buff said. "They're just trying to annoy us."

"They're succeeding!" Sulfur quipped.

At this point, Colonia was in the final stages of returning to sword-form.

"Let's just hope he retains his mind," Buff said gently.

The five members of Yellowhaus watched helplessly as the transformation became complete, and Colonia was a sword once again.

"At least he's a nice-looking sword," Lemon commented.

"You're such a monster!" Chamomile yelled at Lemon. "Why did I ever let you join this team in the first place?"

"Cause I'm so cute!" Lemon said.

"Yeah. That was it," Chamomile said sarcastically.

They waited silently for a moment, all staring at the sword.

"Should we--I don't know--pick him up?" Buff asked.

No one answered.

"Can he talk, do you think? As a sword?" Chamomile said.

"As far as I know, from the legends," Sulfur said, "those intelligent swords and spears and stuff could only communicate if someone was holding them. You know--telepathically or something. I don't know."

"Well, I guess I'll touch him and see if he can talk to me. Sound good?" Chamomile asked.

"I guess it's all we can do," Buff said sadly.

Slowly, Chamomile knelt down and touched her right hand to Colonia's hilt. She had a look of intense concentration for a moment, then spoke.

"He's definitely here. His thoughts are jumbled--I guess from the shock of the transformation--but he seems okay. Wait--I'm getting something--'sorry, need time to recover, give me time'."

No one spoke.

Chamomile closed her eyes and concentrated.

"Okay," she said. "I told him we'd let him rest and recover. Let me ask him if it's okay to move him... Yes... He says it's okay. Alright. I'll put him on the counter here."

With this, she gingerly took Colonia by the hilt and lifted him to the countertop, keeping him parallel to the ground at all times. When she set him down, she breathed a sigh of relief.

"At least he's still with us," Buff said.

"Thank goodness," Chamomile said, frowning in thought, narrowing her eyes, and carefully examining Colonia. He was a most exquisitely-crafted weapon, she thought. She had a flash vision of the thrill of using such a sword in battle, contemplating the notion of adopting him as her primary weapon. But she pushed back these thoughts. Too selfish...

"That was cool!" Canary yelped.

Buff strode over to Canary and grabbed the mad dog guy, holding him up in his massive paws.

"Shut up, man!" Buff boomed. "You're such a stupid jerk! I'll tear you apart!"

Canary thrashed about wildly, white froth foaming out of his mouth.

"Put him down!" Chamomile yelled. "We're in for a long ride! We have to learn to get along! Please Buff--you're the one I was depending on to keep the peace."

Buff dropped Canary down roughly. Canary's body was limp, and he laid there with his eyes staring into nothingness and his tongue stuck out.

"Oh no," Buff said quietly, stepping back.

"You killed him!" Lemon yelled, pointing her pitchfork at Buff.

"Oh come on!" Chamomile moaned. "He's just faking it! He always does that!"

They all looked at Canary for a few more moments, then the madman burst out laughing.

"You fucking jerk," Buff said, turning away.

"Okay, come on people!" Chamomile said. "We have to get our act together! Sulfur, Buff--come with me--we have to go down--way down--into the depths of Yellowhaus. I want to corroborate this 410 day reading. Okay? Lemon--you keep an eye on Canary. Keep him away from Colonia! I mean it!"

"No sweat, chief," Lemon said, saluting.

"I hope not," Chamomile said, descending a spiral staircase with Buff and Sulfur.

Lemon smiled and nodded, and Chamomile looked back one more time to check on things.

"Man, I'm so tired," Canary said, still on the ground. "I'm gonna take a nap, wake up from this crummy dream. Grumble, grumble."

Canary then curled up into a fetal position and smacked his lips a few times.

"Pleasant dreams, doggy," Lemon said, a sly smile crossing her face. "And while those party poopers are gone, I have a nice little spell which might help Swordie here. What a nice devil I am--always saving the day!"

Lemon then walked over to the counter, grabbed Colonia, and lifted him up before her.

"Okay there fella!" Lemon said, sensing Colonia's confused thoughts. "You'll be all better in a minute--thanks to Doctor Lemon!"

The devil girl set her pitchfork aside, and lifted Colonia up higher with both hands. Then she began uttering a spell in her native Infernal tongue. Almost instantly, Colonia was surrounded with a shower of jittery, multicolored sparks.

Chuckling with glee, Lemon set Colonia on the ground and backed away.

"Lemon!" Chamomile yelled from the stairway. "What are you doing?"

Lemon turned, surprised, wearing a mock-innocent, "uh-oh" look.

"Oh hi Chamomile! I thought you were..."

Chamomile did not look happy.

"...uh," Lemon continued, "you know! Going downstairs with the boys, uh..."

"What did you do!" Chamomile yelled, jumping forward.

"Just, y'know, trying to help!"

Just then, the shower of sparks grew into a spectacular storm, swirling and filling half the room. A deep, resonant, bass rumble began to rhythmically beat.

Lemon backed away, then turned and ran to the stairway, kneeling beside Chamomile.

"I know this looks bad, but believe me--I did it with the best intentions!" the devil girl said.

Chamomile said nothing, but watched, transfixed, as the maelstrom of sparks slowly began to coalesce. Soon Sulfur and Buff were back, running up the stairs.

"What is it?" Buff yelled.

Chamomile looked down and held up her hand. Then she looked back at the mystical display, where the sparks were now definitely in a human shape.

"See?" Lemon said. "I did it! I did it! I healed Colonia! I brought him back!"

Chamomile looked at the devil girl, wondering whether to thank her or strangle her. She thought again of how cool it would have been to have an intelligent sword, but she put that selfish though aside.

"Look!" Lemon shouted.

The sparks quickly died down, revealing a supine form, definitely human, but...

"See?" Lemon said. "My spell worked!"

Chamomile stood up and moved forward a little, to get a better view.

"Wait a minute," Chamomile said under her breath. Then she moved forward a little more. "Wait a goddamn minute!"

"What?" Lemon asked, trying to look innocent.

The sparks and rumblings were totally gone now, as Canary began to snore loudly. Chamomile slowly walked forward.

"Oh come on," the leader said. "Son of a bitch."

Lemon got up, and started toward Colonia also.

"You gotta be kidding!" Chamomile said.

"What is it? What is it?" Lemon asked, walking forward.

"Look for yourself!" Chamomile said.

Lemon looked at Colonia, who while still unconscious, turned over and faced the two.

"Crap," Lemon said.

Colonia was now a cute devil girl--horns, fangs, voluptuous body, pointed tail--the works. The former sword looked vaguely similar to her previous human manifestation--black hair, tattoo on cheek, etc. But that was pretty much where the comparisons ended.

Chamomile gave Lemon a look--a look which said more than words can say. Lemon smiled innocently, revealing those dangerous fangs.

"Um--at least he--uh--she--isn't a sword anymore!"

Chamomile didn't say anything.

"I didn't know! My 'grant humanity' spell always worked fine on other things! How did I know he'd decide to go and look like he could be one of my sisters?"

Chamomile still didn't speak.

"Oh it's not that bad! You know one of me isn't enough!"

"Lemon," Chamomile said, striving to remain calm. "You should have consulted me first. Does the fact that I'm the leader of this team mean anything to you or Canary?"

"Um, yeah. To me at least. I don't know about Canary," Lemon said, then in a more animated manner, "But I just couldn't wait! I had to try my spell! All I wanted to do was save the day!"

Chamomile sighed.

"Okay Lemon. You will be the one to explain to Colonia exactly what has happened to him--er--her."

"No way! Not me!"

"Lemon--that's an order," Chamomile said, then turned away. "If my orders mean anything to you anymore."

Lemon was silent for a moment, but then she spoke.

"Oh, okay. Aye aye, captain. I'll do it."

Chamomile looked back at Lemon.

"Thank you."

Lemon waited a few moments, then asked, "Why'd you come back, anyway?"

"Because, I had to write down some information from the main screen. Which I guess I'll do while you explain your little stunt to Colonia--it looks like... she is coming to!"

Colonia moaned and opened her eyes.

"Dear goodness, what is this?" she said, holding her hands up in front of her face and sitting up a little. They were slender female hands, with wicked sharp fingernails.

"Lemon?" Chamomile said, looking over from the screen.

"Oh okay!" Lemon said, kneeling down beside Colonia. "Um--Colonia? Um--there's something, I, uh, have to tell you. You know how you--well, how you turned back into a sword? Well, I mean, I know you're gonna be upset, but when, uh, when the others went downstairs, I, uh, I tried a little spell on you, you know, to bring you back to being human? Well it worked--pretty much. I mean, you're back, but, you know, the way these things go..."

Colonia looked down at her gorgeous female body with a puzzled expression on her face, then she stared right at Lemon.

"Um," Lemon said. "I kind of cast the spell on you and you kind of, um, took on, um, some of my physical, um, characteristics."

"Some?" Colonia said, in her new, sultry, devil girl voice.

"Well, maybe more than some. Maybe a lot."

"Maybe all," Colonia said.

"Hey, at least you're not a carbon copy of me!" Lemon said brightly.

Colonia stared at Lemon.

Lemon bit her lip. "I'm sorry. I can try and reverse the spell if you want."

"No," Colonia said, easing her expression a little. "I'd rather be this than a blind, deaf, and dumb hunk of metal any day."

Lemon sighed and laughed a little, and Colonia sat up. Buff and Sulfur exchanged glances, at a loss for words.

"You don't know what it was like, being a sword again," Colonia said, tears welling up in her eyes. "It was the most horrible pain. I couldn't bear it. I hated being a sword! I swore to never go back! And now--and now---you've saved me!"

With this, Colonia embraced a shocked Lemon.

"Thank you so much," Colonia said.

"Uh, no problem! Glad to be of assistance!" Lemon said, sticking her tongue out at Chamomile across the room.

Colonia eased her embrace and backed away from Lemon.

"You really saved my life," Colonia said. Then she gave Lemon a little kiss on the lips. "I'll get used to this body."

Lemon smiled and sat back.

"Hear that everybody? I saved the day! Me, Lemon! I did it! What would you all do without me?"

Buff and Sulfur didn't answer, but continued staring at the stunning beauty of this new Colonia, disturbing and dangerously delightful thoughts running through their minds.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS
CHAPTER 3
SR-063
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 5
sr05 06.3--Yellowhaus 3
--------------------------
==============================

"Now Canary, tell me more about your home life."

The luscious devil girl Lemon sat in a chair, legs crossed, hair done up in a bun, with glasses on, and writing notes down in a little pad.

The wild dog fellow Canary was lying down on a little couch next to Lemon.

"Mommy spoiled me doc, what can I say?"

"Don't you have any gruesome, shocking, nightmarish memories to tell your doctor now, Canary?"

"Um... nope!"

"Now how do you expect me to psychoanalyze you if you had a good childhood! Hah?"

Canary sneezed a nasty sneeze.

"You're the doc, you tell me. Arr arr arr!"

Lemon lifted the glasses off her nose a little and stared at her patient.

"Well now! Finally some progress! An unexpected burst of animal aggression!"

Just then, Chamomile came into the room. Colonia the Sword, in her new devil girl form, followed.

"Oh, now what the hell are you doing now?" Chamomile said impatiently.

"Psychoanalyzing Canary to find out why he's so crazy," Lemon said with a smile.

Chamomile looked away, took a sharp intake of air, and bit her lip. "Lord, give me patience."

Lemon's eyes locked with Colonia's and there was a vital spark between them. Colonia smiled and motioned with her head and eyebrows toward another part of Yellowhaus.

"Lemon," Chamomile said, bending over to pick up a mess of scattered magazines on the floor, "we still have well over a year before we reach our destination--could you please try and have some consideration for the rest of us?"

Lemon eyed Chamomile's athletic, graceful form. Adorned with her loose yellow martial arts clothing, Lemon appreciated the contrast between the beauty and the deadliness of Chamomile. She liked Chamomile, even if she did so enjoy taunting her.

"If I cure Canary from his craziness, that'll help us all, boss," the psychoanalyst devil girl said.

Canary yowled wildly.

Chamomile stood up and threw the magazine back on the ground.

"I mean it! Please make an effort to clean up after yourself and make yourself useful! "Chamomile said. "I know you want to help people, and that's commendable, but don't do it at the expense of others!"

Lemon gave Chamomile a salute.

Chamomile gave Lemon a grimace, and then turned and left.

Lemon turned to Colonia.

"What a grouch! She has to learn to calm down!"

"Maybe you can psychoanalyze her, too," Colonia said with a sexy smirk.

"I wish."

"So when you're done with Canary there, think you can help me out? There are a lot of peculiarities, being a devil girl. I never imagined. I don't know how you deal with it."

"Oh, I'll be more than glad to assist you--just let me finish up with the carpet here."

Canary went limp, his tongue hanging out of his mouth, panting.

"He sure is nuts," Colonia said.

"Yup. And that's what I aim to fix!"

Just then, a big snore came from Canary.

"Asleep again!" Lemon exclaimed. "Is it narcolepsy, or just plain laziness? I must investigate further! But all in good time."

Lemon got up and crossed the room to Colonia.

"Come on sister. We have much to discuss."

Lemon led Colonia by the hand. Soon they came to Lemon's room. It was an eclectic mix of cushions, gold and brass decorations, paintings from Hell, and a few torture devices.

"Like it?" Lemon asked.

"You know, I think I do," Colonia said slowly, sitting down on a sofa. Lemon sat down next to her.

"Now Colonia, I know what you must be going through. Being a devil girl is a tough business. But you're lucky--I'm here to help!"

"Yeah--it seems like being a devil girl might be rather great, it's just these feelings, these images, these urges..."

Lemon held her fingers to Colonia's lips.

"Shush. First things first."

Colonia nodded.

"Now," Lemon said. "The first thing we have to work on is your name. 'Colonia the Sword' just won't do. Too dull. What other names have you been known by?"

Colonia frowned in thought and looked away.

"You know--I don't know. I guess I've been called a few things in my time. I was forged as Colonia, but one of my owners called me Becamman the Stordred."

Lemon shook her head.

"He said I was his insurance against marauders from the hills. Huh. That was a long time ago," Colonia said.

Lemon smiled.

"Insurance... his insurance... that's it! Insurance! That's a fine devil girl name! How 'bout it, sister?"

"What--to change my name to 'Insurance'?"

"Yeah--isn't it great! Has a real nice feel to it! Very sinister, yet very alluring at the same time--exactly as you want it to be!"

"Hmm..."

"Give it some thought. Give yourself a minute."

Colonia nodded and though about it.

"Well?" Lemon said after a few seconds. "Whattaya think? Is it you, or is it you?"

"Um, I think it could work..."

"Yeah! There you go! I, Lemon, Princess of Hell, hereby dub thee 'Insurance'! Congratulations!"

Insurance raised her eyebrows and gave Lemon a sarcastic look.

"Well, I guess I can live with that. Insurance. Huh. At least it'll help me get farther away from my past, from being a cold shaft of steel, from the pain of living like that."

"That's the spirit, Insurance! Get into your new life! Oh sister, we're going to have such a wonderful year together in Yellowhaus as we near our destination! I have big plans for you!"

"I hope I can live up to your expectations."

"You will, Insurance. You will."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 6: YELLOWHAUS
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER
3 Chapters--SR-064 thru SR-066
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER
CHAPTER 1
SR-064
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 4
sr04 07.1--Tavmatey
--------------------------
==============================

Ah, the wavy day today, the day of lust in the breezy hills and woods, the rain before and the bus ride after. Steamy talk and amazing car crashes in the dull evening, the formula for happiness tested in weird ways. Never before such a meandering of the emotions, never again the fragile entity of a simple drizzle. The slam in the face of an air conditioned room, a couch and a television cauterizing the vulnerable opening moves of a flower of earthy innocence.

She looked down.

The confusion of the good day, she sighed. Wonderful incision ignition, but stunted. Stunted under the swift heavy thumb of the matter-of-fact. A glimpse into a remarkable existence, but snuffed and abandoned.

Tavmatey Numblem was the girl here, and she was on the couch and the TV was warming up. She had just returned from a little sojourn into the country, a little excursion with her friends. And there were so many new feelings and so many expectations, that now, back here, she felt robbed, even violated. That the promise of the pungent day was smashed was a sorrowful and stunning complication.

Solace? Solace in fantasy?

No. Not this time. It had been too close. All of her dreams and desires revealed chessboardlike on the hilly terrain--this was no passage. This was a sign, an indication. This vision, having fallen apart so enthusiastically, must contain more meaning.

A bad TV show came into view. Tavmatey pounced upon the set and shut the damn thing off. But not like a cat--rather, like a great clumsy moron. She crouched, holding the TV set for a moment, and regretted her ungainly private motion.

So the time was at hand to decide. So it would only be a few moments until she passed into the next sequential state, until she put the picnic out of her mind enough to go on to another subject. But in that instant--how could another subject be as urgent and delightful as this?

So she got up and grabbed a lamp from the table and turned it upside down. This, she declared to herself, was the symbol of the meaning of the picnic. As long as it was inverted, she would have to mull over the significance of the outing.

So she lounged on the couch in the invert light, and she bathed in the angles of force of her seething intelligence.

Now Tavmatey was not exaggerating things. No, today was certainly a day of great import. Her past visions of lust and ecstasy, of the spiritual and physical merging with mud and the grass, of the ideals of intellectual freedom and artistic flights of genius. All of these were there at the picnic, and now it was ended, but she needed to continue it. The only problem was, that while the group as a whole seemed to work in terms of her ideal vision, she could not see any of the individuals really grasping or representing her design. What was to be designed to craft a good continuance? She wondered.

The day was gone. It was night.

As a gnat flies into the corner of your eye in the summer, and your blink annihilates it, and you feel its cold corpse clinging to the edge of your eyelid, and you wipe it away, and you're momentarily away from where you are, having dealt with the gnat, that was in a way what she felt the day had done to her. Obliterated her.

Now it was sex. The lust of earthy sex that excited her mind. But the sex she'd had up till now was anything but lusty and lurid. It was drunken and tense and with stupid boys. Dummies, emotional midgets, true bastards and bastards in the making. Shallow coreless automatons, who were just about worthless.

She bemoaned the fact that she had to judge some people without value. Indeed, her ideals spoke of all people being equal and having equal worth. But in reality, and quite honestly, this was not the case. Some people were very excellent, with all sorts of value, but others were stupid and childish, and not on the way to getting any better. So Tavmatey had to admit that her ideals of pure equality were indeed hogwash.

No, she thought, most people are not very excellent. Most people are jerk-offs. But there were the cool people. People who really felt and really thought and really experienced life and who really interacted with the roller coastings of existence. But these were few and far between. But this was not the main problem.

No, such cool people could indeed be sought out, and relationships with them nurtured. But the problem was that the picnic was gone, and Tavmatey knew not how to resurrect it at 10 PM on Sunday night.

We hate bad people and we like good people and we love those people who aren't really good or bad. Don't be busy being clever, experience life. But this maxim sucks, see, this credo to experience life is a lot of bull. You need lots of money to experience life. And a job drains your life from under you. So not that many people can experience life.

That notion that you can do anything you want as long as you put your mind to it--that was also a false statement. You can't do anything you want. Most dreams are unattainable, no matter how hard you try. For most people, they're simply unqualified and unable to achieve, so they put their energy into adaptation and resignation, so that their failure doesn't taste so bitter. So that they can live with the Arctic stings of a life's defeat. And Tavmatey knew she was headed there herself. And she knew that naught but dumb luck could save her. So the phone rang.

It was the bastard dumb luck calling, to deliver that which she so yearned after. The delivery would be quite massive and complete, and she would be thankful, yet screwed, but would gain wisdom in the long run. For what was to be delivered was not so much pure as it was gritty and dirty, as was life. But it was better than most other courses available that month. But I'm getting ahead of myself.

"Hello?" Tavmatey answered.

"Hi," answered the awesome sex kitten Sleap. "I have the coffee."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER
CHAPTER 2
SR-065
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 7
sr07 07.2--Looter
--------------------------
==============================

Sleap sat at her new desk figuring out her new signature. At the top of the sheet of paper she had done a number of her old "Sleap Drassy" signatures, and now at the bottom she was trying to figure out how to make "Sleap Jankels" look good. She couldn't. No matter how she tried it, it never even looked remotely correct.

She'd just gotten married to Jean two weeks earlier, and had returned from their dizzying honeymoon that morning. She thought of Jean, who was taking a shower, as she kept writing "Sleap Jankels" over and over again. What was she doing with her life? It didn't matter, she thought. At this point, you have to go along with it for a few years, you made the choice, you said yes, you have to give it a chance. The doubts seemed perfectly natural to her. They didn't bother her.

But Jean Jankels--there was something about him, a side of himself he revealed on the honeymoon, that...

BASH! BASH! BASH!

Sleap looked up, shocked. Someone was bashing the door down. She started to get up, but stopped, thinking better of it.

BASH! BASH!

Her mind was racing.

KERASH!

The door was down. She should run to Jean, warn him. Did he still have the gun from the honeymoon? She didn't know.

She heard a man yelling orders. The door next to her was almost closed--she gently pushed it shut.

She could hear the voices distinctly now.

"The Helloid scanner's goin' nuts!" a husky voice roared.

"In there!" a man with a deep voice yelled.

"That's it!" a woman said. "It's in there!"

She heard the bathroom door being kicked open.

"It's in the shower! Babel, the Exorsault better be ready!" the husky voice yelled.

"It is!" the woman yelled back.

"Here goes!" the guy with the deep voice said.

Then a sound came to Sleap ears which blew her mind apart. A shrieking wail, that made fingernails on a blackboard seem like a church bell. It was pure pain, pure horror.

The shriek continued but it was joined by a weird sort of deep bubbling noise, eerie and pronounced. She couldn't believe that at some level she found these sounds enjoyable.

After a few moments of these noises, which seemed really like forever, there was a dull pop, followed by the sound of liquid splattering on the bathroom floor.

"One less demon," the husky voice said.

What had happened? Was Jean being attacked by a monster and these people saved him? It seemed the logical explanation. Slowly, Sleap opened the door and peered out. An Asian man covered in equipment and reddish gooey stuff looked over at her.

"Miss?" he said in his deep voice.

Sleap stared at him, unable to move or speak.

"What a mess!" she heard the husky voice say from the bathroom.

"Better this one mess than the multitudes this guy would've slaughtered," the woman said.

"You said it," the husky voice mumbled.

The Asian man looked from his cohorts, back to Sleap, then back to his cohorts again.

"Uh, guys. There's a lady out here."

"Huh?" said the husky voice, as its owner came out of the bathroom, a large man with a full beard and mustache, likewise covered in equipment and gore. He regarded Sleap.

"How were you related to that thing in the shower?"

"What thing?" she asked.

"The demon."

"What about my husband?"

The large man looked down. The woman came into view behind him.

"The only thing in that shower was a demon," the woman said, a grim expression on her cute face, her long black hair fouled up with red junk.

Sleap looked over at her desk and slowly nodded her head.

"That would explain a lot," Sleap said dreamily.

"Ma'am, we're sorry," the Asian man said.

Sleap just looked at them, a complex expression on her face.

Suddenly, a beeping sound started going off, and the large man looked at something on his wrist.

"Demon attack at the Farzound Shopping Center!" he exclaimed.

"Oh no!" the Asian man said. "How could they have found out? What if they..."

"Come on! We have to get there fast!" the large man said, and the two men started running out.

The woman started after them, then paused, and turned to face Sleap.

"I know this must be terrible for you, and I wish we could stay, but the fate of the whole continent is at stake!"

Sleap made a "yeah, right" kind of confused sneer.

"Here--take our card. Give us a call if you need any help!"

Sleap took the business card and nodded.

"Have to get to that shopping center!" the woman said.

Then the woman ran out, and the stench of the pile of demon remains started wafting across Sleap's nostrils.

She looked down at the card.

"Demonbane, Inc." it read. "There's no demonic problem we don't have the solution to!"

Huh.

Jean was a demon. She had married a demon. Now he was a pile of smelly guts on the bathroom floor. How did those jerks expect her to clean it up? Did she have to call the police? What about Jean's family--did he really have any? Or were they all demons too?

Before she would think any more of the consequences of this event, she moved back to her desk and wrote her signature, "Sleap Drassy" in a large and undeniable manner across all the little attempts at "Sleap Jankels".

Suddenly, a blast of hot air hit Sleap, and she looked over into her new bedroom. It was now full of smoke and lightning, with a horrible orange light visible in the distance. Slowly, three figures could be seen approaching through the mist.

Somehow, Sleap was unfazed by this. Her apathy shocked her, as she stoically glanced at the approaching figures. Then a thought shot across her mind--act normal. Act like you should. Don't let them know. Don't let them know you're unimpressed.

So she started acting. She got up and put her hands to her mouth in fear, as if she were trying to let out a scream but was too scared to. She moved toward the door, but it immediately slammed shut. Big surprise, she thought.

The three figures were getting closer now. She regretted that she couldn't get a better look at them, as she was trying her best to seem panicked, banging on the door and crying for help.

"Heretic," a cold, haywire, monstrous, calm voice shot out.

She turned and sank to the floor, her back to the door, trying her best to sob uncontrollably.

The three figures were in the room now. The main figure was a tall humanoid being, covered in levels of leather and chains, but a few openings around the face and hands suggested deerlike origins. The other two figures wore brown cloaks, and had deformed pitch-black faces partially visible.

The three were still hovering as they approached Sleap.

Don't let them know!, she continued to think. This is fantastic! What fun! At some level, she wondered why this should seem enjoyable. Really, it shouldn't.

The central figure raised its hand and pointed a leather-clad finger toward Sleap.

"Filthmate. I accuse you of heresy."

Sleap looked up at the ridiculous creature, biting her tongue to keep herself from laughing.

"Who... who are you?" she said, wishing it sounded more convincing.

"I am Infernal Accuser Zefzec. You will accompany Infernal Hosts Slarb and Winti to Hell."

"No!" she wailed out.

But she let the Infernal Hosts approach her, each taking an arm. They lifted her up, and they all started hovering back into the rotten orange light. She felt exhilarated.

As they drifted lightward, one of the hosts looked over at her. Yeah, maybe she had stopped her "being-frightened" act too soon, but it was too late for them. And she could have just gone into shock or something, that could explain to them her lack of fright. Going to Hell would be somewhat overwhelming for a normal person. But wasn't she normal? No.

The special effects of the transfer to Hell were pretty good. Horrible sights, smells, and feelings. Pretty bad. Meant to beat even the most stalwart humans into senselessness and submissiveness. Sleap hardly batted an eyelash. To her, it was pathetic.

Finally, they approached a plateau, where Infernal Jailors were waiting to take her into custody. She only had to be transferred into their hands and she could stop the charade. But she had to remain convincing until then, because the Hosts still had the power to take her back. Once in the hands of the Jailors, though, she could cut loose.

This was a part of her that had been suppressed for a long time. But it felt good to have her true nature back. And she knew she'd enjoy her stay in Hell.

The Accuser drifted to the Jailor and began conversing with him in an Infernal tongue. The hosts stopped well back, waiting for the sign. After a minute of two, the Accuser wiggled his thumb, and the Hosts approached.

The Accuser turned.

"Filthmate, you are hereby placed into the custody of Infernal Jailor Hamt."

The Accuser drifted away, and the Hosts took Sleap forward to face the Jailor.

The Jailor, a huge, horned monstrosity, grabbed Sleap's arms with two hands and slapped on restraints with two more. The hosts drifted away.

Sleap was looking down, and felt the gaze of the Jailor upon her. Suddenly without warning, she looked up at the creature--a crazy, intense smile on her face.

"Hey there Jailor Hamt! How ya doin' today!"

The Jailor grunted and moved back.

"Oh no ya don't!" Sleap said, walking forward, her bonds dropping to the ground with a clank. "I'm your charge. You're responsible for me. Right, boy?"

"Emergency!" the Jailor bellowed.

Sleap gestured with her right hand and the Jailor doubled over in pain.

"You're correct, you little shit. I am a Looter. And I intend to suck this Hell dry before I'm done!"

"E... emer... emergency..." the Jailor wailed with some effort.

Sleap stretched her arms out and yawned a satisfying sigh. She thought of how glorious it would be dismantling this Hell piece by piece, packing it up, and selling it to the highest bidders.

"Damn, this is fun!" she yelled.

Forty-eight devils surrounded Sleap Drassy, forming the dread Unknowable Curse, a force beyond all reckoning. Sleap was bored. There was work to be done.

"Don't feel bad," she said. "I've done a lot of Hells, and your powers are pretty impressive. You should be proud of yourselves."

Suddenly, 18 satans hovered in a chaos-drive above Sleap, attempting to cut away her identity from 804 levels of existence deep. She felt it, but barely. This got her mad.

"You fellows are quite talented, but this isn't a contest, it's a slaughter. Now be good little farm animals and learn!"

With this, Sleap swung her left arm upward. Immediately, beyond-grotesque wails of the suffering Infernals filled the stale air. The devils were writhing in unbelievable pain on the ground, soon followed by a rain of falling satans.

"Just come here!" Sleap said, annoyed.

After a few moments, a Lord appeared a few yards in front of Sleap--a huge, stately, antlered beast--the number one guy--Lord Ac. He stared calmly at Sleap, smoke and little black balls pouring from his several sets of nostrils, a dull gray flame pulsating around his form.

"Hi guy," Sleap said.

Ac raised his huge arms, then folded them across his chest.

"I assume you want my cooperation," the Lord said, sounding like distant thunder.

"It would be nice. Taking your Hell apart and packing it up would be a lot quicker with the help of your sad little minions."

Ac stared at Sleap, then blew a huge blast of smoke and balls.

"You're so sure of yourself. So vastly more powerful than I. Proud Looter. Already planning to take our Heaven too, I assume."

"I don't do Heavens. Too much whining."

Ac stood still and silent. Sleap rolled her eyes.

"Okay look!" she said, impatiently. "If you help, you're free. If not, you'll be sold into slavery like the rest. And I hope a Lord of your stature knows enough about us Looters to realize we keep our promises."

"Oh yes," Ac said, a smile starting to form on his massive, crooked mouth. "I know about you. So cool--to prey on the predators. Put us in our place."

Sleap frowned.

"If the next two words out of your mouth aren't 'I accept', you're history. Though you'd fetch a high price as a slave, I'll obliterate you right here and now."

"I..." Ac said, his smile widening.

"Come on big boy. You can do it. And think, once you're free you can start building again--who knows--you could have a few good millennia before another Looter comes this way."

"...will fuck you into ground meat and keep you alive like that for a hundred years--after that, I'll just be getting started!"

"Like, wrong answer," Sleap said, making a fist, and fully expecting Ac to be a smoldering smear of protoplasm the next instant. It didn't happen.

"Hahaha--prey on the predator--so cool," the Lord rumbled. "I know how it feels to be so much bigger, and now so much smaller, compared to the glory of you. Maybe you might feel small sometime. Maybe that sometime is..."

Sleap's expression turned to worried, as the hot Hell all around her silently shattered away, replaced by a featureless white void.

"You are now the prey, Looter," she heard the voice of Lord Ac say. "When you chose my Hell to ravage, you chose the wrong Hell. For I am in contact with the Infernal Voc-4-Iopa-9den."

"Huh?"

"You, my friend," Ac said, "will be a fine addition to the Infernal Voc-4-Iopa-9den's Looter Zoo. And here the one is."

Sleap got a sinking feeling. She had long had suspicions of entities more powerful than her kind, but she never expected to encounter one. Now...

Voc-4-Iopa-9den came into view, all around Sleap as she floated in the white void, coming from at least 14 dimensions at once. At first Sleap was absolutely dizzied and zonked by the sight, but soon, a familiar feeling came to her. She was unimpressed. She yawned.

And yet again, she became aware of more and more of herself. She had plans for this Voc-4-Iopa-9den, and the ultimate prize was at hand. But she had to act normal--act like a Looter facing the impossibility of a massively more powerful thing. So she expressed her force, emanating energies which could easily have annihilated the grandest of gods, rising ever more, beyond the point any of her kind would ever have dared, for fear of erasing all of everything. But still she was getting nowhere.

Voc-4-Iopa-9den was coagulating into something vaguely understandable, but to Sleap, the hyper-ultra-inconceivable thing before her was laughable.

Ac spoke.

"Perceive the impossible, Looter!"

Voc-4-Iopa-9den, definitely more violet than not, somewhat tall and vertical, maybe an arm, maybe a face somewhere, communicated.

"Precious little Looter, you made the bad choice in Ac's Hell, you see."

"I've lived by the sword, so now I'll die by the sword. Fair is fair."

"Spoken like a true Looter. Like all the others in my Looter Zoo. Kmy-7zy-holp3a has a place for you."

Sleap felt energies moving her way, tearing her apart across innumerable axes, transporting her in unlikely ways. It kind of tickled.

Suddenly, she was in a cage in a strangely-lit void. She could maybe see some more cages in the distance.

"Your friend Ac has been rewarded," Sleap heard Voc-4-Iopa-9den say, though the entity wasn't visible. "You, little Sleap, are quite a prize. The four quintillionth Looter in Zoo. Now I can sell Zoo and get that which I desire."

"Whatever," Sleap said. She was slowly getting some idea of what this was all about. She was after something. Voc-4-Iopa-9den would trade her, along with the other 3,999,999,999,999,999,999 Looters, to some other entity, and it was there that she would find what she desired. What a plan, what a fucking plan. It was just dawning on her how much time she'd spent planning this.

"Trade-ingo," Voc-4-Iopa-9den said, coming into view briefly. What followed was a timeless period of hemi-reality, followed by several ages of confusion and anti-nothingness. Finally, there was some semblance of graspable reality, and Sleap found she was still in the cage, but with nothing visible outside. No blackness, no whiteness, nothing. Her eyes were open, but absolutely nothing could be seen beyond her cage.

She made the heact and rose into her fullness. Resplendent to be full again. And here, in this place. Plan, yeah it was about 900,000 years in the making, so what. She was herself and here in this place, where a Zoo of 4 quintillion Looters was a minor artifact. And out of the 222 octillion artifacts here, but one interested her. She grasped it.

The other entity here, Kmy-7zy-holp3a, screamed in a way only such a thing could scream. She communicated with it as best she could. To her now, it was as a barking dog, this entity so high a Looterkin could have never imagined. She held it at bay without as much as a thought. And she took the object.

She had it. Finally. After so long. She had it. Everything was so clear, of course, everything was laid out before her. And she understood. Oh yes--she understood. And she was happy. And she returned to Earth.

Back in her apartment, Sleap briefly regarded the putrid remains of Jean Jankels, and then snapped her fingers, going back in time a few years. And she strode triumphantly into the living room, setting her prize on a little table. She picked up the phone and dialed it. It rang a few times.

"Hello?" Tavmatey Numblem said from the other end of the line.

"Hi," answered Sleap. "I have the coffee."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER
CHAPTER 3
SR-066
==============================
07.3--Quile
==============================

Quile Mightnarish needed no fanfare as she slammed the door open and stepped severely into the office.

"Me! Choose me! Choose me choose me choose me choose me choose me choose me! Me me me!" a high-pitched voice wailed, from the TV-like theatercatten. Looking at it, Quile saw the cartoon character Kokle Pest in a frenzy, apparently yearning to be chosen for a scientific experiment of some kind.

Quile Mightnarish, a 30-year-old woman with long curly black hair--somewhat unkempt! And a bit greasy looking--her face, a bit sharp--a bigger nose and weird, staring, intense expression made her look foreign, but did seem to inspire comfort in others. It seemed, to those around her, that she knew basically what was going on, and that--even if she didn't--then there wasn't much use in knowing. Not too tall--5'2", 5'3"--she was on the train.

Sitting at her vestibule, she worked with her papers as the train rocked back and forth, speeding forward, in the stark noonlight. She felt as if she were dancing with her papers, at times. The train was heading thru a desolate part of the country these days--or a park of the country--or a parse of the country--or a--rocky, grassy, rivers of the white opaque liquid, ch!emderdapen.

Living on the train wasn't so bad--but the job, at Jiobel--the job was OK--but somewhat--Uh--pointless--doing paper--that was all. It took skill, but she felt perhaps her talents were being wasted. No, not perhaps--but definitely--her talents were really being wasted.

But she felt sort of calm, these days were easy--with pals at work and such--and the constant rocking of the immense train--and she really couldn't think of anything else good to do.

She knew her body--a bit scrawny--not much of a chest to speak of--bony. Feeling forlorn for want of male companionship had passed awhileago--she sort of felt neutral on the subject. She had had lovers in the past--but not too recently--not for two years. At no time was she overly distraught or depressed over the situation. She enjoyed masturbating when the fancy struck her--which was fairly infrequently--there in her small quadrate on her bunk--she would do it--and... and... sort of feel as if she were making love with herself, the train, and God at the same time. She envisioned God as a tall, muscular, athletic woman with noble looks--solid limbs--big breasts--power. She had vague lesbian tendencies in her fantasies--mostly just dealing with the specific physical features of a tall, strong woman with big breasts, such as God.

She never really considered making it with a girl--though she had been propositioned on quite a few occasions by lesbians--and there was a very cute one at the place she had worked before working here on the train. It was on unmoving ground, and this girl was sexy, no doubt, but Quile only imagined having sex with this girl in passing--and never really took the idea too seriously! She considered--if it were just pure physical sex--without knowing the woman before or after--just for a pleasurable eroticism--then, theoretically, perhaps. But the idea of having to deal with another girl as a lover was quite repulsive to her. She found that most women--herself included--could be real pains in the asses in romantic situations.

But this cute girl--Tavmatey Numblem--"Tav" for short, of course--the thing that happened is one worth relating here. What happened was, at this job--the job at Belakzle--Quile had a friend--another female friend--called Sleap Drassy. Now, just before Quile quit, Sleap came over to her house and revealed that Tavmatey had seduced and ravaged her that weekend--and that she didn't know what to do. She thought she might be in love with Tav. So Sleap said, that as Tav did a certain thing to her, she felt as if she were floating thru a grand majestic outer space, that it was the most pleasurable feeling ever. Quile listened to the ceaseless description of this graphic lesbianism, mostly grossed-out--but subtly fascinated, shocked, and excited--and even a little envious, in a deep dark layer of her mind. She consoled Sleap in a generic fashion, told her everything would be OK, watched some theatercatten with her, and felt relieved when she finally left.

That was the last time she'd seen Sleap, since she got a job on this train and moved onto it soon afterward, just a few days after seeing Sleap, actually. Then 6 or 8 months afterward she got a letter from Sleap, saying that she saw Tav and made love to her several more times--but that Tav pressured Sleap into performing an act she didn't want to do. But she did, and she said in the letter she didn't like it at all and she broke up with Tav. She said in the letter, she had somehow started seeing a 50-year-old professional mountain-climber woman, who she said looked only about 30. She said the sex was good--but not as good as the best of the sex with Tav. Quile was amused by the letter--but never got around to answering it. The idea that Sleap had become a full-fledged lesbian did disturb Quile--years earlier everyone pointed out how similar Sleap and Quile were--like sisters or soulmates. Quile hoped the similarities had ceased--for she did not desire that lifestyle. And yet, several times a week Quile would think of Tav and get a tug at her heart and a flash in her groin, very briefly--too insignificant to even consider.

Well now, Quile often fantasized, when she was masturbating, about God's breasts. Large, firm, perfectly shaped. She reasoned, the cause of her finding God's breasts so erotic was that she desired big breasts--not so much consciously--more like subconsciously. She often commented that big breasts were no more than toys for men, beverage containers for babies, and logistic hassles. But really she wanted them. She did she did. She did she did. She most certainly did, I guess. She irrationally felt that large breasts were analogous with power, and that part of the reason she was living such a low-excitement-level, ratherdreary life was because she wasn't powerful because her breasts were so small--almost not there at all.

As she sucked God's breasts in these fantasies, she imagined also warm milk coming out of the nipples, flowing smoothly down her throat, into her stomach, and then coursing thru her veins--power. And this milk nourishes her, empowers her, makes her breasts grow--in a painful instant expansion, to the size of God's pair--maybe even a little bigger--as if God had come to Her senses and realized that in reality, Quile is more powerful than even Her. Ah, these fantasies.

All this in masturbation--and the pounding pummeling throb of the massive train as it screeched and tore its way forth. God and the train seemed to be different aspects of the same primal force--the same primal power--the same primal scream. And she felt secure in the safe scrotum of her metal lover--or was that the safe arms?--inside the warm embrace of the train--herself, train, and God as one.

Sometimes she would swallow the narcotic "hallway"--which came in clumps and had the consistency of dry mud, and an earthy, spicy taste. With it, her fantasies seemed to be exceedingly real. Too real. Too real--the tracings of her tongue and lips over God's lithe form--so real--sensual.

Here on the train, Quile felt as if every inch of the train's forward motion in its momentum erased part of her past--that she had nothing left outside of the train.

At times, Quile thought her life was fascinating and involved and... challenging. She drew occasionally--won a few art contests as a child--drew funny pictures at work for her co-workers--et cetera.

Abzarby! The word for wanderlust in her country. She had it.

What was happening. What was happening to Quile. Where was Sleap Drassy. Where was Tavmatey Numblem. Not on the big train.

Quile was startled out of her dreamy thoughts by the crash of the office door exploding open. Someone jumped into the room--it all happened very fast.

A woman--a woman with a huge mop of hair, a dirty T-shirt, and a crossbow.

The intruder stood there, silent for a few moments as Quile's co-workers started to shrink back.

Then the woman spoke.

"Is there a Quile here?"

Quile swallowed hard. Her jaw trembling, she slowly stood up.

"Me," she said with difficulty.

The woman strode forward in a casual manner and extended her hand to Quile.

"How're you?" the woman said, grasping Quile's unsure hand and shaking it. "I'm Liss, and we really gotta get you outta here."

"O-okay," Quile said.

Liss didn't let go of Quile's hand, but instead grasped it harder and started pulling her out the door. Her boss, Mr. Pulo, objected.

"You think you're doing this, Quile?"

But Quile ignored him as Liss tugged her out of the place of work. And Quile knew--she was certain--that she'd never go back to work there. And she'd never empty out her desk, never get any of that stuff, and it was like dropping a heavy bag you've been carrying for too long; it was good.

"Um," Quile said as Liss released her hand as they walked toward the central corridor of the train car, "glad to meet you, Liss."

Liss turned to look at her, hair totally covering one eye.

"These giant trains are fucking amazing."

Quile was a little puzzled, but replied "I think so."

Liss nodded.

"First off, first thing you gotta know, I'm a free agent. Sleap ain't got nothing on me."

"Sleap?" Quile asked shakily, getting butterflies in her stomach, this couldn't be the mountain climber, could it?

Liss sighed as they turned a corner and entered the central corridor.

"Yup. Sleap. Sleap Drassy. The girl who thinks she can do what Fox couldn't do."

"What's that?"

"To destroy the universe," Liss said with a shrug.

Quile raised an eyebrow.

"You're wondering if I'm part of the whole Sleap-Tavmatey lesbian thing. You desperately want to try it, I can see that, Quile. I saw you looking at my tits before. Well, let me tell you, I go both ways. Steady diet of pussy and dick. I'm a fucking runaway train, but I gotta get you outta here. I swear, you're a fucking miserable fuck."

Quile frowned.

"Don't take offense," Liss said. "I'm not saying you're an asshole, just that you're pathetic. But I like you, that's why I'm saving you. Though if you wanna bed me, you gotta promise you won't get all emotional. Can't stand that."

Quile was wide-eyed and took a deep breath. They were waiting in line for the monorail that ran up and down the length of the train.

"A monorail inside the train," Liss said, smiling and shaking her head. "Gotta love it."

"Where are we going?"

"Back to my room," Liss said with a suggesting expression.

Quile felt her heart melting, her world swimming. In that moment she was totally in love with Liss. Totally needed Liss. Somewhere in the back of her mind there was a rational self screaming to be heard, but the screams were hopelessly muffled in the fertile hillside of the promise of freedom and sex with another woman.

"Touch my breast," Liss said.

Quile started to protest, but Liss cut her off and said emphatically "In public."

Quile smiled, let herself slip further into the moment, and gingerly reached out and put her yearning fingers on Liss's left breasts, sensitively feeling the fabric of the dirty white T-shirt. Then Liss grabbed Quile's hand and pushed it hard into her breast. Then she moved forward and touched her forehead to Quile's forehead.

In a heavy whisper, she said "You need very badly to be fucked by someone who knows a little about fucking."

Quile stared into Liss's eyes with an innocent wonder.

The monorial arrived and Liss turned around, breaking off the magical contact.

"Let's go," Liss said brusquely.

Quile followed her into the monorail, sitting next to her.

"There's a lot going on, Quile," Liss said softly, staring forward. "But you gotta wake up, break out of your fucking shell. I can help you there, where you need to go, but you have to admit a lot of things to yourself before you can really move on with things."

"God..." Quile whispered.

Quile woke up in the hotel room that Liss had taken her to the day before. The train was stopped. Liss was asleep next to her, and they were both naked.

Liss had transformed Quile. Made love to her, taught her many of the secrets of the universe, fed her incredible foods and drinks and drugs. It was like Liss was scrubbing the filthiness of her mundane life off of her. Quile knew that without Liss, she would never have escaped her crummy little life. But now, with Liss, things were suddenly so different...

Still, there was that terrible sense that such a new feeling of hope is fragile, and putting too much faith in that hope would risk the pain of losing it as quickly as it came. Yes, that fear was there, but so much had happened already that she could never go back to the way she was before.

"We have to travel to other worlds today," Liss said, without opening her eyes or stirring at all.

"I would love to do that," Quile responded, then cleared her throat. Ahem!

"We're in virgin territory here," Liss said. "The universe is in pretty bad shape, and it's never been like this before. Sleap could blow it all to kingdom come, if you see what I mean. I don't wanna try to stop her. Fuck, it wouldn't do much good anyway. Time is not linear, I don't think, so if she's gonna do it, I think that maybe she already did it, just we haven't gotten there yet."

"But we can still do something," Quile said, turning onto her side, propping her head on her hand, elbow on the bed, and staring at Liss's face, whose eyes were still closed, hard to tell cuz her hair was so over 'em.

"I had this idea that everyone is God. That's why we're all so similar, we're all the same person--God," Liss said, and then opened her eyes and swept her hair away from her face. She stared at the ceiling and didn't even glance at Quile.

But their legs were touching and Quile stroked her leg against Liss's.

"Do you know that one time I pulled this stunt?" Liss said, "I was publishing this fanzine on this world, and they arrested me and took me to court to censor me. Well I took it for about an hour then I stood up and started yelling at the judge. He fucking tried to ream me out, telling me he was gonna find me in contempt of court and all this garbage, and then I smahed the table and started smashing the whole place up, see? I went INSANE."

"They tried to stop me," Liss said, " but I was too strong. I was trashing everything. I tried not to hurt the police too much, right? I told 'em to get everyone out of there cuz the place was coming down. I said I had to demolish the whole building, by hand, right, like on the matter of principle, right, like because of the unfairness of the trial and everything. So I wrecked the placed, tore it to the ground. And I was tired afterwards! So the dummies like arrested me and threw me in jail and I slept like a baby cuz I was so wiped out from what I did, right. So the next morning I get up and yank out the bars of my cell and fucking go right up to the guard and say I'm gonna wreck the jail cuz they put me in it and the guy said like fuck you and tried to beat me up, and I threw him into a wall and said I don't want to hurt anybody but I just have to blow the jail to hell. Well, they weren't happy but they got movin' when I started to do the deed. I fucking wrecked the place. It was fun, the funnest, to demolish a jail."

"Wow," Quile said, putting her hand on Liss's waist. Liss remained motionless, and kept on staring at the ceiling.

"So like, after it, after I did it, I just go home to my apartment, and they follow me and shit, they're scared of me by now. And there are these two fat fucks in a car outside my apartment building, watching me and shit, and so I go down and tell 'em to get out of the car, and they take their coffe cups and their freakin' clipboards and get out, all nicely and stuff, and I wreck the car. They just look at me and nod and say like they didn't even want to do it but their boss made them and they went off to find a phone. It was fucking unreal."

Then Liss looked over and locked eyes with Quile.

"Did I tell you about my friend Reed Lehigh?" Liss said, and Quile shook her head. "He's a nut. He moved. And he had two trucks, and he got this idea in his head that he was gonna drive one truck across the country, then take a plane back and drive the other one! I said, come on, I'll help you out, I'll drive the other truck for you! But he described how cool it would be, stopping at all these places along the way, and then like a week later stop at all the other places. It was just in the way he described it, it sounded like he was gonna enjoy it, like really enjoy it. Reed Lehigh is the best."

Then Liss got on top of Quile in a swift motion, and kissed her hard.

"There are these little rubber balls filled with ball bearings," Liss whispered heavily, "and you wail 'em, you throw 'em into the soft clay, and they bore in so much. Then these poor people try and get 'em out. They go through hell getting them out, but I didn't feel bad about it, cuz it occupies their time and when they're done they have something that has some value."

Then the two made love.

* * *

Liss was wearing a straw "Vaudeville singer" hat, smoking a cigar and sprinkling ginger beer all over the steaming hot lava.

"Why a volcano?" Quile asked.

"Gotta start somewhere, kid," Liss answered, smiling.

Earlier, Liss has used her crossbow to blast a hole in reality, and they came to this other world, by a volcano.

"So we're really just waiting," Quile said after time.

Liss blew a smoke ring and said "We are in the past. Our being here proves it. Therefore we have a golden opportunity."

"Are there any people here, on this world?" Quile asked.

"I think so."

"Will we meet them?"

"Why, thinking of a threesome so soon?"

"No."

"You are, kid. You are."

"No."

"Well," Liss said, surveying her work--barely perceptible ginger beer stains on the lava, "here's the deal. If we ARE all God, all the same person, then when this universe collapses, we'll all the the same person again. But I LIKE being me. I like being Liss. I don't want to evaporate, be forgotten like a fading dream."

"How do you know what you know?"

Liss stared at Quile.

"I know what I know. If you mean I might be wrong, sure. I'm not omniscient, and even if I was I couldn't be sure of it. I wanna keep on going, I like the challenges that limitations gift me."

"So we are going to make a shelter... and populate it... and it will withstand the end of everything else."

"I'm sure I have it in me. And with your help, I'm pretty sure we can do it."

"Why?"

"Because I'm like Sleap. You're like Sleap. We have it in us. We are among the most powerful people anywhere."

"Why is all this happening?"

"Daptin Gone, that guy I told you about, was there when all this was first created. He was a barely-sentient pinecone, but he was there. But what almost no one knows is that there was a time that preceded the creation, a few times actually. See, Daptin was a pine tree in the VERY FIRST one, the absolutely primal place. By the time of the creation of the universe as we know it, some guy involved, a prime mover in the creation, he had a pinecone from Daptin as tree, see? It was a mistake, or maybe not. So these guys, they made all these grand plans, but Daptin was there. And, haha, even as a pinecone, even barely conscious, he had PRIMACY over them. He was EARLIER than them. Get it? The earlier you are, the more PRIME you are. So Daptin wrecked their plans, as was his RIGHT to do."

"So then he's more powerful than Sleap. So why did he let her kick him out of his Land?"

"Ah, come on. Daptin is all screwed up. He doesn't know if he's coming or going. That's why Sleap wanted to use him. Sleap knew the truth about him."

"So can't we help Daptin help himself?"

"Look lover, that's an IF. We MIGHT be able to help Daptin, but I don't think it would work in the long run. I think that Sleap will have her way. She wants to pierce Gnoboslast, and she wants to soon. I want to survive."

"What IS outside of Gnoboslast?"

"A place that no one in here can ever know about. That Which Lies Outside."

"So what's our next move, lover?"

Liss smiled at that.

"Any puzzling agrarian psychic war will do."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 7: HONEYSUCKLE ROVER
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
19 Chapters--SR-067 thru SR-085
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 1
SR-067
==============================
SRis001--"Suffocating the Dean"
==============================

"Walt, are we goin' out in the woods to see about that suffocating the Dean thing or what?" Roy O'Damn asked his roommate, Walter Mota, as they entered the lounge on the fifth floor of Spoin Hall, a dorm at Thatterine College.

"Yeah okay, but I just wanna see a little of the Johnny Pitch videos in a few minutes. Y'know."

"Look, I'm not sitting around here watching any queer Johnny Pitch cartoons or whatever. Let's get goin', for cryin' out loud."

"Hey Roy," the nerdy Thinki Hamilton said. "Johnny Pitch isn't a cartoon! It's moody and idiosyncratic black-and-white television series from Boolevathers, some fifteen years old."

"Thinki, have you ever touched a girl? Besides your mother, that is," Roy asked.

Thinki just muttered "hmm" and turned away, uncommunicative.

"I've seen the show before," Walt said. "It's pretty good."

"Yeah right," Roy said. "Just cuz Brine and Loblolly have a million posters of it in their room you think it must be cool to like it."

"But Roy," Doug Brine said, "coming from Boolevathers, it's probably a milliard, not a million."

"Brine, you know, I'd love to annihilate your cranium with a cinder block one of these days," said Roy.

"Sounds good to me!" Brine said goofily. "Check with my secretary and make an appointment."

Roy sat down and said "Fuck".

"Geez Roy, why don't you ever let us enjoy Johnny Pitch night?" the pretty Janice Pawn asked.

"Janice. There was only one other Johnny Pitch night, and that was three days ago. What's the matter with you people, you need a Johnny Pitch fix every friggin' day?" Roy asked.

"I think in the next episode Darkfreen the Ultra Warlock is going to capture Miss Brandy Finesphere," Thinki said.

"Thinki, let me use my Ultra Warlock powers for a minute--I see you jerking off to a nude picture of Johnny Pitch. Am I right?" Roy said.

"No Roy, you--" Janice cut in.

"--oh, you're the one who jerks off to it?" Roy asked.

"Be kind of hard for me to jerk off," Janice said.

"Why's that?" Walt asked.

"She has nothing to jerk!" Doug said, shrugging foolishly.

"Well, for girls it's more like... stroking off," Roy said.

"Honestly, you males are impossible," Janice said.

"Honestly you males are impossible," Roy said jeeringly, imitating Janice, just as Kathy Zebruary was walking in.

"I see Roy's coming out of the closet," Kathy said.

"I'll come out of your closet any day, Zebs, but I'd rather come inside it," Roy said.

"Very funny," Kathy replied.

"So where's Noaster with the tapes?" Janice asked.

"He's not back from dinner yet, I don't think," Kathy answered.

"Hey Thinki. Thinki," Walt said.

"Yeah?"

"Is this the one with that Dennis Accident guy?"

"I... I think so. I think it's in the next one or the one after that."

"Come on Hamilton," Roy said, "get your Johnny Pitch straight. There'll be a quiz later."

"No Roy, look. This Dennis Accident is really excellent," Walt said. "He's like this living car accident. Like, there was a head-on collision between a van and a station wagon, and one of the people on board was a powerful psychic, and he was able to animate the wreckage and the bodies, so he's like this huge giant guy that shambles around with these dead people inside him and stuff. It's really cool."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 2
SR-068
==============================
SRis002--"The Dorm Odor Identification Kit"
==============================

"Now THAT I could get into," Roy said.

"No one said you were invited to watch," Kathy responded.

"Uh oh, I'll have to go back to my room and put on my totally pathetic loser costume to gain admittance," Roy said.

"I thought that's what you wore all the time," Kathy said.

"Only in front of you, so you aren't suddenly struck with irresistible lust and rip your clothes off and molest me from seeing my true irresistible self."

"That'll be the day," Kathy said.

"That's right," Roy said. "It'll be Monday, Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday..."

"Ha! Dream on!" Kathy said.

"Ouch! The queen of comebacks strikes a lethal blow," Roy said.

"You better be careful Roy, you'll use up all your radio material," Janice said.

"That's why I'm keeping quiet, to preserve my comedy reserves," Walt said.

"I liked what you did last week," Thinki said, turning to Walt and Roy. "Ha ha. What was it. 'Introducing the greatest discovery of all time for miffed and bewildered college students, The Dorm Odor Identification Kit. Yes, for only $19.99 you too can identify all those mysterious and noisome fragrances which permeate your college life. For example, say you're visiting the Jogsop Hall basement and..."

"What are you, a frickin' tape recorder, Hamilton? Why is it that only total geeks have photographic memories?" Roy asked.

"I have a photographic memory," Janice said.

"No Janice, you have photographic MAMMARIES. You have to learn the difference, see," Roy said.

"Wouldn't you like to photograph 'em," Janice said.

"Huh? What'd you say? Yes, of course I'd like to snatch a few snapshots of your lascivious pink orbs. What a silly question," Roy said.

"Well you know what they say, ask a silly question, get a mindless, sexist answer," Janice said.

"Ouch," Roy said.

"You know, you'd be a lot more attractive and more funny if you were more low key like Walt--and less of a blowhard, preening, testosterone bully," Kathy said.

"But the sad fact is that you'd wind in bed with him long before you'd ever go for me," Walt said.

"Well, um, I..." Kathy stumbled.

"See, at least Walt knows the way it is," Roy stated. "The personality has very little to do with it. It's the looks alone which make up 90% of an attraction."

"Yeah, and..." Walt began.

"Walt's not that bad looking," Kathy said.

"No, but I'M not bad looking at all," Roy said.

Doug picked up Thinki's thick eyeglasses and put them on.

"On the other hand, I'm REAL bad looking," Doug said, staring through the glasses in an exaggerated way.

"Hey give those back!" Thinki yelled, flailing his arms toward Doug.

Doug held up his arms in defense.

"Okay! Okay! Chill out," Doug said as he gave Thinki the glasses back.

"You know, I could never figure out why they refer to glasses in the plural," Walt said. "I mean it's just one object. It's like, is every object with two parts considered plural?"

"You know Walt," Roy said. "I hope you're not practicing material for the radio, cuz you're really grasping for straws here."

"Oh don't blame me. I'm still a bit tipsy from that glass of soy sauce I drank at dinner."

"You really drank a glass of soy sauce? I thought you were just kidding about that," Kathy said.

"Well, he drank about a third of a glass, but that's still pretty good. I guess," Doug said.

"Oh great, go ahead and cut me down in front of the ladies," Walt said.

"Oh yeah," Janice said. "I would have jumped right in the sack with you Walt, if only you'd drank a full glass."

"Hey, maybe I was just practicing," Walt said.

"What's your blood pressure now, like five over a googolplex or something?" Doug asked.

"See Walt, now that's funny. You better watch out or I'll replace you with Brine," Roy said.

"Oh yeah, like you have the right to replace me."

"If you use that line on the radio you better give me credit," Doug said.

"Yeah I'll give you credit--I won't play the tapes of that wet dream of yours we recorded," Roy said.

"Duh," Doug said. "Like you really did that."

"Just watch yourself or you might find out," Roy said.

"Duh," Doug said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 3
SR-069
==============================
SRis003--"Episode Five"
==============================

Just then Yonder Caoden came in, wearing a black outfit with a cape, and lots of silver witchcraft jewelry.

"Uh, Yonder, I think you're a little confused. The costume ball was during orientation," Roy said.

"Oh damn," Yonder said.

"Hey Roy, is the reason you're named O'Damn because when you're doing it you go 'ahhh ahhhh ahhhh--oh damn--not yet!'?" Kathy asked.

"Well--" Roy began, but Doug cut in.

"Let me get this one Roy--it's 'Well, there only one way to find out!'--right Roy?" Doug said.

"This guy's pretty swift Walt, you better watch out. Brine & O'Damn might be the next big thing," Roy said. "Yup. O'Damn & Mota could be a thing of the past."

"Soy sauce," Walt said.

"So where's Noaster with the tapes?" Yonder asked.

"He's, uh, he's still at dinner. We think," Doug said.

"I may still be at dinner, but here I am," Noaster Sitar said as he entered the room with a handful of Johnny Pitch tapes. His weird hair was weirder than usual.

"Yay!" Yonder said.

Noaster sat down on a couch.

"So, everyone here?" Noaster asked.

"I think Tanner and Lucid wanted to come. And maybe your roommate," Janice said.

"Well I'll set it up, so why don't you go get them Janice," Noaster said.

"Okay," Janice said, leaving the lounge.

"Well Walt, whattaya say old buddy old pal? Can we blow this living advertisement for birth control or what?" Roy asked.

"Don't you wanna see that accident character?" Walt said.

"Dennis Accident, the shambling horror of a highway," Thinki said.

"I'd love to see this accident fellow, but Walt, the key word here is 'tapes'. We can watch it anytime. Why don't we just ask Noaster to mark down the part of the tape the accident man is on, and we can see it later," Roy said.

"But then we won't know what's going on, plotwise," Walt said.

"I couldn't give one sparrow's beak about the plot, Walt. Now can we go?"

"Ohhhhh-kay," Walt said, getting up.

"Drink some more soy sauce next time so you can resist your friend's hypnotic powers," Kathy said.

"I'll do that," Walt said.

"Say goodbye to the nice children," Roy said.

"Bye," Walt said.

"No Walt, you're supposed to say 'goodbye to the nice children'," Doug said.

"Oh," Walt said, being dragged out of the room by Roy.

Out in the stairwell Roy could be heard yelling "Johnny Pitch is for fags! Johnny Pitch is for fags!"

"If I had to listen to Roy for another minute I think I'd explode," Kathy said.

"Hyup," Doug said.

Then Janice came in with Tanner Loblolly, Washington Loggats, and Lucid Geode.

"Well shall we get started then?" Noaster asked.

"Sure," Kathy responded.

"Alright I'll start it now," Noaster said, beginning the videotape. "Now this is the next episode from where we left off. Hopefully we can do the next four episodes tonight."

Washington turned the lights out, and the Johnny Pitch tape began.

The title sequence started suddenly, with a voice exclaiming "Johnny Pitch!" in unison with a logo zooming in toward the screen. There followed a cool theme song alongside credits and scenes from the show. This was "Episode Five: Dark Focal Point".

The scene faded in.

Johnny Pitch turned up the collar of his trenchcoat and looked down the foggy street from under a streetlamp. Footsteps echoed towards him...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 4
SR-070
==============================
SRis004--"Freezing Air Felt Good"
==============================

Doug Brine here.

A few days ago I was lounging around my dorm room at college and wasting time, as usual. The obscure music I was listening to got me thinking about stupid things and made me fall into a very weird state of mind. But then restlessness got the best of me and I left.

I was halfway down the hall before I realized that I'd forgotten my coat. Walking back to my room, I felt momentarily lightheaded--and some people were yelling in the room next to mine--but I ignored them as I got my coat.

Seconds later, as I was ambling down the stairs, I traced arcane symbols on the wall with my left ring finger. I wondered vaguely as to why I was doing this, and the next several steps were a whizzing blur as I blammed out into the stinging chill of the night.

Distant music booming from windows stirred tribal feelings deep within my breast as I stepped upon the lawn and set my way towards the student center. The freezing air felt good on my face, exciting in my lungs. I pretended that I was a vast king, and that the college was my kingdom. I saw some girls over on the walkway and they were my concubines. I came upon the pavement then.

The old violin then came to mind as I headed down the road. It was in my attic at home, and I thought about how I could play it at a virtuoso level of expertise, even though I had never taken a lesson in my life. No one else knew, and I feared revealing my talent to anyone, dreading being referred to as an idiot savant, or other such oddity. I was just born with the ability, I suppose, whatever sense that makes.

Well, as I continued on, I saw a goldenrod-colored flyer on a telephone pole up the street a ways, and even though I couldn't read it from that distance, it brought to mind when I had seen it the day before, and I recalled what this flyer had said: "Open Microphone Talent Competition! All
welcome. At the Farthuat Hall 'Basement Cabaret'! 9:30 pm, Tuesday the 8th. Be there man!"

I looked at my watch and it said 7:19 pm. And I knew it was the 8th. I thought maybe I'd go see it, but then I had an inspiration--that girl from astronomy class would be there--and I could impress her with my violin playing.

"Now there's an idea!", I thought. (This damn girl--Harbaza Turn--I only talked to her a few times--but I really think I love her (besides having the hots for her).)

So I continued on my merry way, and I quickly calculated how I could get home, get the violin, tune it, and get back in time for the show. Harbaza did mention that she liked classical music. And, I thought, I can play anything at all, as long as I've heard it once. Maybe some Steill, or a Mophei symphony, or perhaps a Viedden overture. The selection that I would play was not a problem. But getting there and back, to my house, was a possible problem.

I considered the train, but a little quick figuring revealed that the schedules were against me and that I couldn't get back onto campus until 10:10 pm or so.

I guessed that I might have gotten one of my friends to drive me, but I honestly didn't have a clue as to where anyone was, and I wasn't really very clear on who had a car on campus and who didn't. One thing was for sure--I couldn't walk.

But... a bicycle? There was a bicycle leaning next to a tree by the sidewalk in front of me. With that bicycle, I could make the violin run with time to spare. But--could I just take it? I looked around, looking for anyone who might have owned the bike, but nobody was in sight. I reasoned, if I took the bike and returned it two hours later, then it couldn't really be considered stealing of any sort; it would just be a kind of "enforced borrowing".

In indecision, I just stopped and started moping around the vicinity of the bike, trying to make up my mind, butterflies injected into my stomach. I kept looking around nervously, and I thought of this girl Harbaza.

I thought, "Does that name mean 'florid one'? Maybe she will have sex with me if she likes my violin playing."

With my resolve then set, I nonchalantly walked up to the bike, grabbed the handlebars, looked around nervously, stood it up, and started walking it towards the street.

Suddenly I heard someone yell "Hey!" from behind me, and I froze in fear for a second, but then I continued walking. The shout must have come from down by the dorms, nowhere near me.

I hit the street and walked the bike, trying to look as casual as possible. As I stared at the blunt incandescent focuses of light that were the streetlamps, I fantasized about what would happen if I was caught in this act of theft--maybe being beaten up or killed or something. But then I broke out of this pointless conjecture, got a running start, jumped onto the bike, and was off on a 45-minute journey home.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 5
SR-071
==============================
SRis005--"No Bikes"
==============================

Riding through the streets, it looked like the citizens of this seaport town, Mav Saptax, were out in droves to catch a glimpse of that comet which was supposedly going to come by. I ignored these ignorant average fools and sped my way on towards the highway.

Twice I was forced to stop after coming upon a car accident. I wondered what the hell was wrong with these stupid people. Finally I got to the highway, and was a bit surprised when I saw the sign reading "No Bikes, $300 fine". I stopped and looked around incredulously and said "Fuck" as I shook my head. Just standing there for half a minute, I was deciding what to do. But the image of Harbaza's tits pressing against her tight sweater made me say "Well, fuck goddam $300." And I went onto the highway.

The highway was well-lit, and the traffic wasn't very heavy, but not 5 minutes later I ran over some broken glass, and both tires went flat. I skidded to a halt, cursed loudly, and threw the bike into the tall grass by the road. "It's hitchhiking, I guess.", I thought to myself, realizing dumbly that I would probably be killed.

I started walking, but then I had a stupid thought, "what if they find the bike and take fingerprints?" So, knowing it was moronic, I went back, and wiped off the bike everywhere I had touched it, with the sleeve of my jacket.

"Fuck", I thought as I was performing this stupid act.

So I said "what the hell", and started hitchhiking, holding my thumb out, walking backwards.

After about a minute of freezing time, a big brown pickup truck went by and honked its horn. I turned to watch it as it passed, and it slowed down and stopped by the side of the road. Immediately I walked towards it, and went up to the passenger door. I noticed a bizarre picture painted on the door, some sort of a crazy little guy sideways against a checkered background. Looking at it made me dizzy. But then the door opened, and I saw a middle-aged guy, with a cigarette in his hand, and a short hairstyle that hadn't been "in" for fifteen years.

"Where ya goin' fella?" he asked me.

"Uh, I gotta go to over to Donavan Bends," I said.

"Yeah? I'm goin' that way. Get in."

"Hey thanks."

So I got in. Apparently the truck had no heat, as the guy was in a coat and wearing gloves.

"Cold as a witch's tit out there, huh?" then man said.

"Uh-huh."

"Say, whereabout in Donavan's ya goin'?"

"Uh, well, home. I mean, Drumlin Road, by the Shop'o'Tagger's."

"Yeah? I gotta cut thru that way, so I'll drop ya off home, if ya want."

"Sure."

He took off his gloves, rubbed his hands together, and put his gloves back on. Then we pulled out, back into traffic.

We went for a couple minutes without saying anything.

Then all of a sudden he said, "The name's Benny. Benny Averlaize."

"Doug Brine," I said.

"Happy to meet ya. So whattaya do, go to school?"

"Yeah, I go to Shirt University, down the street."

"S'a good school?"

"They say it is."

"Huh."

At this point, Benny was doing about 95 mph, and the truck was starting to shake a little.

After a few more minutes of silence, Benny started to sing, quietly, under his breath. It was the theme song from a cartoon, Kokle Pest. It went, "Yes a little bug, my pal Kokle, he's so cute. Down in the park, he's making a spectacle spark, of himself again. What a nut, this bug! From far and near, his..."

I was ignoring this song, however, as I was having a sexual fantasy about doing a 69 with Harbaza, but I was interrupted as I saw the flashing lights of an cop car behind us. I looked around and said "shit!" Benny kept singing, and started to accelerate.

The cop turned his siren on, and Benny just kept singing that stupid song, and continued to go faster and faster. I looked over and saw he was doing about 115 mph.

"Yo, hey man!" I said.

But he just smiled, turned his head around, looked at the cop car, then turned back, put out his cigarette in the ashtray, and said "Watch this."

He kept accelerating, pushing the needle up to the end of the speedometer, 120 mph, and must have continued on to about 130 or 140, and the cop was keeping up. The truck's engine thundered and the siren blared and my blood banged against me.

I thought to myself, "Now I'll never get to the fuckin' show tonight, goddammit."

But then Benny, with his eyes intently on the road ahead of him, motioned with his thumb for me to look back at the cops. I did, and I saw that the cops were right on our tail. I could only make out the shadows of the officers, though. I thought to myself, "What the hell?", and I wondered if Harbaza would think I was cool if she could see me in this situation.

Then a shock. A blam. A terrible screech as Benny braked the truck. And a horrible crashing kerrang as the cop car smashed into the truck, was thrown into the bed, and then over the truck entirely. I swerved my head around to see the police car a flaming wreck flying off the top of the truck and onto the pavement fifty feet ahead.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 6
SR-072
==============================
SRis006--"Reality Pickup Truck Tom Neadows"
==============================

Then all fell very silent. I was momentarily deafened and dumbfounded, but I broke out of it to see Benny taking another cigarette out, lighting it, and glancing at the flaming heap ahead of us with a smile.

"Pretty neat, hey Doug?"

"How..." I started, stuttering in disbelief, "...how did we--I mean, why didn't--I mean, why..."

"This's a pretty sturdy truck."

I said nothing but sat there in a state of disbelief while I watched Benny put the truck in gear, start forward, and jam into the blazing wreckage, pushing it onto the shoulder of the road. I felt the heat of the flames on my face.

Then Benny backed up a bit, paused to admire his work, and then started down the highway again.

I sat there and wished to ask Mr. Averlaize how we managed to stop on a dime and yet not be thrown forward through the window. But I wasn't thinking clearly--I was utterly benumbed by the experience.

We kept driving and Benny said nothing, but had a bemused look on his face. He took the exit for Donavan Bends and headed for the vicinity of my house. I had no idea of what to say, since I was so shellshocked, but finally I said "This... y'know, this is some truck."

"Yeah," he said. "Bought it from a faggot a couple a years ago. He killed himself and donated all his money to a cat hospital. Now I can go anywhere I want."

"Yeah, uh, well...", I started, not really knowing what to say, and also starting to fear for my personal safety.

Luckily, however, we came to my street then.

"Oh, here's my house.", I said, even though it was a block and a half away (not wanting him to know where I lived).

"Yo.", he said, and stopped.

I opened the door and was about to get out, but I turned and asked him "Look man, what the hell happened back there?"

"Wasted a pig, man."

"But..." I started as I got out, "...uh, look man, what about inertia? We should've been thru that windshield, easy. Y'know?"

"This is no ordinary pickup truck. It's named Tom Neadows, and it has more'n a few tricks up its sleeve."

I had no idea what the hell he was talking about, but I decided to quit while I was alive, and said, "Well, thanks for the ride.... and I won't tell the cops or nothin'.", cringing after I realized what I had just said.

"S'no problem, pal. They'll never have a clue. Not a clue."

"O...okay."

"Have a good one, hey, buddy."

"Yeah, you too."

With that, I shut the door, and saw the picture of the weird little man, and watched it as Benny Averlaize sped off down the street.

"Shit," I said aloud on the freezing street.

So I walked to my house and went in. My mom was in the kitchen, as well as my little sister.

"Oh hi Doug," she said, "You're just in time for some of Gramma's bread soup!"

"Oh, um, well..", I started, but then, glancing at the clock on the oven, realized that I had plenty of time to catch an earlier train and easily get back to campus in time for the show. "Okay, I guess so."

"What's the matter? You're shaking like a leaf. Did you come in on the train?"

"S'cold outside, ma. Yah."

"Yes I know, isn't it? ...oh, did you see the comet, honey?"

"No."

I sat down at the table and took my gloves off.

"Aren't you going to take your coat off?" my mom asked me.

"Yeah," I said, but I kept it on.

My sister looked at me and said, "Poopoohead." I did not respond.

The bread soup was served. It was tasty and hot.

Soon I was finished, with my coat still on, and I excused myself.

Running up the stairs to my room, I took my coat off, turned on some music, and then snuck over to the attic stairs. I turned on the light, walked up, and looked over to the corner where the violin was kept, but right there was Harbaza, the girl from my astronomy class, just bluntly sitting on a chest.

I did a double take, but said nothing.

"Hi there Doug," she said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 7
SR-073
==============================
SRis007--"Violin"
==============================

I was frozen, and did not move or speak. I stood there for a full minute, just staring at her, motionless as a statue. I felt as if I were going to crack and fall apart. Finally I managed to make a brief, pathetic sound, a tiny grunt. All the while Harbaza just kept staring at me with a calm expression on her face.

"I figured I'd be nice and save you the trouble.", she said, tapping the violin case that she was sitting next to.

I slumped to the floor and just sat there like a fallen marionette, managing a brief "uhhh".

Then Harbaza got up, walked over, sat down, and put her arms around me. She drew me close to her and looked me in the eyes. I was languid; I could not function in this situation.

"Look, I'm as surprised as you. Some little faery lady named Billie came into my room a few minutes ago and told me that you loved me and that you were going to play the violin so that I'd become your girlfriend, and that you'd be in the truck with that Benny guy and he'd kill those police and stuff. So she asked me if I wanted her to teleport me to your attic, and I said that I would very much like to, because... because I love you, too. So here I am."

"Faery?" I asked.

"Yeah, a little faery lady, about yay big," she said as she showed me her fingers about four inches apart.

"Named 'Billie'?"

"That's what she said."

I looked down and shook my head.

"What the hell is going on here?" I asked.

"Well," Harbaza said, "I know that you want me, and you know that I want you, and Billie will teleport us back to my room on campus, and my roommate is away for the whole weekend."

I looked around for a second, thinking, and then said "Let me get my violin."

Everything seemed so cut and dried at that moment, like it was the end of a story, a happily ever after. It was a good moment. A fine moment. A moment I'll remember forever. But it's a few days later now, and everything's shot to hell.

At this point, I know I'm gonna be transferring to Thatterine College for next semester. My parents had been pressuring me towards it, but now, after everything that's happened, there's no way to avoid it.

What have I done?

Dear Harbaza. If I had it to do over again...

Okay so what happened was, in the attic, I got my violin and this little faery lady Billie appeared in a twinkle, hovering in mid-air, not flapping her gossamer wings at all.

"I see you two love birds have come to terms!" Billie said in a shimmering, fragile voice. "Ready to teleport back to school?"

"Oh yeah!" Harbaza yelled, and I was afraid my family would hear it.

"Um," I said, "I think this whole teleporting thing is great and everything, but I kind of have a family here, and if I just disappeared they'd get worried--and I'd have a lot of explaining to do."

Billie paused, then said, "There's a way to spoil the fun."

"Well! I'm just thinking of my family. You know--the people I love? Who I grew up with? They do matter, you know!"

"Of course they do," Billie said. "So pretend to leave on your way back to school, and we'll meet up with you down the street and teleport from there. Will that work for you, son?"

"Um--yeah. That should do it," I said, looking over at Harbaza. "So I guess you'll just teleport outside with Billie?"

"Yeah sure," Harbaza said, sounding a little annoyed. "Wouldn't want your family to see me."

"Well it's not that way, but--I mean, c'mon! Faery ladies, teleportation, Reality Pickup Trucks, killing cops! I mean, yeah--I want to leave my family out of this. Definitely."

"It's no problem!" Harbaza said. "So we'll see you outside!"

"Okay!" I said, turning, then I stopped and turned back to Harbaza. "You think you could, y'know, teleport my violin outside with you, so I don't have to explain it to my mom?"

Harbaza took the violin, but looked disturbed.

"Why are you even bringing it? I assume we're not going to the talent thing."

"Well, no," I said, a little concerned. "But I thought, y'know, that I would play you something, y'know, just you and me. I thought you might like it."

Harbaza gave me a weird look. "Well, okay I guess. I just didn't think we'd have TIME to play any music, if you know what I mean."

With this, Harbaza raised one eyebrow and gave me a not-too-subtle message of sex.

"Well," I stumbled, "just bring it anyway. If we don't get to it, fine. I gotta go downstairs--my mom never wants me up here messing stuff up. So okay--see you outside."

I started down the stairs, and then I began to pause, not hearing a response from either of the two. But before I had fully stopped, I heard Billie say, "See you outside, son."

So I continued on down the attic stairs, a feeling of alarm raging through my soul. Something was wrong. I could feel it. I mean, I know all this supernatural stuff is bizarre and everything--but I believe in it--I mean, I didn't think it was a trick or anything that someone was playing on me. But I didn't trust what Harbaza had said. It just seemed too easy. And as I was gonna find out, it was.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 8
SR-074
==============================
SRis008--"The Hence Factor"
==============================

So I went to my room, got a few books and toys, and threw them in a canvas bag--I had to make it seem like I came home for a reason. Then I went downstairs, but my family was watching TV in another room.

"I'm leaving!" I said.

"So soon?" I heard my mother say. "I thought you'd stay for 'The Hence Factor'"

I hated that show.

"No mom, I really have to get back to school. I just had to get a few things. Love ya."

"Bye bye" my mom said.

"Bye," I said, as I opened the door and felt much fear as I steeped into the frigid outside.

I looked around, plans racing through my mind. What if it was all legit? I wouldn't want to pass up the opportunity. SEX, man! With HARBAZA! I mean, c'mon. But on the other hand, couldn't this be some sort of test? Like, testing to see if all I cared about was sex or something?

But what could it mean--that I should refuse to teleport with Harbaza and Billie? And was it even a voluntary thing?

Anyway, as I approached the street, I saw Harbaza and Billie twinkle into existence a good ways up. Harbaza was waving at me like some kind of ghost, and in that instant, I lost it and began to panic.

Where could I turn? I didn't want to get my family involved in this crap. There was no way I was gonna go with Harbaza and the faery, but what could I do? Man, was I fucked. But in that instant, I thought of something, just an impression, an impression that Benny Averlaize could help me. Something about him made me trust him. But how could I get him to help me?

I looked wildly up and down the street, trying to see if Benny had parked anywhere nearby. And of course, he hadn't. Why should he?

Harbaza stopped waving and looked confused, as far as I could tell from that distance. I knew I had to do something. So I thought about the Reality Pickup Truck, and softly spoke its name--"Tom Neadows."

Immediately, the sound of screeching tires came to my ears, as the Reality Pickup Truck turned the corner down the street, swerving wildly toward me--in reverse.

When I jerked my head back the other way, I saw Harbaza and Billie teleporting away. Then I turned back and watched as the truck came under control a little and stopped beside me.

Benny Averlaize stared down at me from his frosty window, a dull expression of concentration on his face. I looked up and him and did nothing. For a moment, I was concerned that the guy was even alive anymore or something. But then he looked away, rolled down the window, and looked at me as he took a drag on a newly-lit cigarette.

"Yeah you got a problem," he said. "Okay? Get in."

I just kind of nodded, went quickly around the front of the truck to the other side and got in, slamming the door shut with a clang in the silent night.

Benny put the truck in gear and began driving.

"They were on an Otherway but I thought nothing of it," Benny said, looking straight ahead at the road.

I was silent.

"Now I wonder who the fuck you are that they'd do you," he said, looking over at me. I was worried over his words, but a smile on his face made it seem like his words were meant as a joke or something.

"Um," I said. That's all I said. I could say nothing beyond "Um."

"Hypergods, man," Benny said, accelerating onto the highway. "Nasty suckers."

I looked ahead, wondering if we'd pass the wreckage of the police car, and also wondering what the hell Benny was talking about.

"But with our friend Tom Neadows here," he said, patting the dashboard, "we can take care of 'em."

Then that strange guy looked over at me, a kind of wild look in his eyes, and said "You know?"

"Yeah," I said. But I didn't know. I didn't know about any of it.

This was serious. I had often tried to do occult stuff, but it never amounted to much. Now, all this crap was happening. I felt light-headed again, like I was drifting away.

Just think--the only thing between me and a terrible fate at the hands of these "Hypergods" was a magical pickup truck.

Yeah, I was concerned with all this, but at some level, I was more concerned with the fact that I was just about to have sex with Harbaza Turn, and was denied it by the situation. That was really bugging me. I wanted sex. Sex, sex, sex.

"Hang on fella," Benny said, "you're in for the ride of your freakin' life!"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 9
SR-075
==============================
SRis009--"The Rooms"
==============================

Doug Brine sat in the Thatterine College Library at a partially enclosed desk, next to a balcony, trying to read from a history text, but finding it difficult to concentrate. He looked down at the reading area below, then across the space to the stacks on the opposite side on his level. Then, seeing something on the edge of his vision, he looked up two levels and saw Sally Sust there, waving her arms at him. Then, seeing that she had gotten his attention, she motioned with her hand for him to go up there. She expressed urgency in her motions, and Doug responded by holding up one finger in a "just a second" sort of way, gathering up his books, and heading over the stairs.

Going up the stairs, Doug dropped several of his books, but gathered them up quickly and headed toward the spot where he had seen Sally. As he approached the spot, however, Sally was nowhere in sight. He walked up to the balcony and looked around. He then saw Sally way back in the stacks, again motioning for him to follow. He started towards her and she disappeared around a corner. He continued on towards where he had just seen her, and then, as he came to that point, he again saw her in the distance, further back into the stacks. The stacks which were now so high they resembled more of a forest than the internals of a library. He began moving towards her again, but this time she stood still. He approached her.

"What's up?" Doug asked.

"Shhhh. We have to be careful," Sally cautioned.

"Okay," Doug said in a quiet tone.

Sally stared at him for a few moments, then looked around, apparently thinking.

"Doug, we found some rooms--they seem to be designed into the architecture of this place as to be unnoticed--we don't think anyone's been in them for a long time."

"Yeah? You and who else?"

"Well, me and Andrea for now."

"What about Yage?"

"We tried to call but you were both out. And I haven't seen him all day."

"Yeah this is just the sort of thing he'd be into."

"You wanna see 'em?" Sally asked.

"The rooms?"

"Yeah dummy, the rooms."

"Of course!"

"Okay come on!"

Sally grabbed Doug's arm and pulled him along with her as she led him back into a dimly-lit area of stacks. She looked around, and then leaned down and started removing books from the bottom of a shelf. She looked up at Doug and said, "In here."

With that, she went down on all fours, and then flattened her body out and wiggled into the shelf until she was gone from view. Doug looked at this with a puzzled expression, as it looked quite comical. Then Sally peeked her head out from where she had entered and said,

"Come on! Don't be chicken!"

Doug then knelt down next to the shelf and Sally slid back into the space. Doug then bent down further and saw Sally crouching inside a very dimly lit space, but he did see a few patches of sunlight behind her.

"Come on, hey?" she said.

Doug first passed his books in to her and then reluctantly crawled his way into the space. Sally moved aside as he did this. Soon he was inside a room with a normal-heighted ceiling, lit by some sunlight coming in from gratings up above. He stood up and began looking around. As he did, Sally went partially back out of the opening, apparently replacing the books she had removed from the shelf.

"I can't believe no one ever found this place," Doug said quietly.

"Well, I think people may have found THIS room, anyone studying 'relational abellophremy', that is," she said, reading the title page of one of the books " But you must admit you'd have to be pretty astute to notice a space behind the books."

"Hmm."

"But this isn't one of the rooms I was talking about " Sally said as she got up. "This'd be a cool place to hang out after the library closes, huh?"

"Sure would," Doug said, thinking immediately of using the space as a sex nest of some sort.

Sally crossed across the room and knelt down by one of the corners.

"Over here is where the good stuff begins..." she said, and then lifted up the carpet at the corner, revealing a wooden floor. She then stuck her finger into a hole in one segment of wood and lifted up the whole board, trying hard not to make too much noise. She looked up at Doug.

"See? This is where it gets interesting," she said.

Doug crossed over to the corner and looked down into the space revealed under the floor--it was a concrete surface about three feet below the floor he was then standing on. Sally then went down into the space.

"We have to crawl for a little while here," she said. "But you go first, cuz I have to replace the board after we go in."

"Why? Who'll come in?"

"I don't know, but if anyone sees those books out there messed up, they might look in here--and if they do, I want to keep this part a secret."

"Okay, no problem."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 10
SR-076
==============================
SRis010--"Speed Limit 85 MPH"
==============================

So Doug got into the hole and crouched down, rubbing against Sally as he did, since she remained in the hole also. He looked at her as he was descending, and they stared at each other at close proximity for several seconds before Sally smiled and turned away. Then Doug looked down into the space, and saw that a tunnel extended into the distance, away from the opening into the library, but was completely dark.

"You want me to go in there?" he asked.

"Believe me, it's worth it."

"Okay."

Doug began to crawl on all fours into the darkness on the cold cement floor.

"Nothing will be the same after this," Doug thought, for some reason, as he slid into a seeming oblivion.

From behind him he heard Sally sliding the board back into place, as he also saw what little light there was disappear.

"How'd you get the rug back in place?" Doug asked.

"Well, I pulled the rug back into place first, and then just slid the board back into position."

"Uh-huh. Hey, where I am going, anyway."

"You'll see."

"You know, if you wanted to kill me, this would be a great way to do it."

"That's a nice thing to say."

"Sorry."

So Doug continued on, and heard Sally following behind him. In this space, he was able to crawl rather comfortably, but the top of the space did rub against his back as he did so.

"Hey, are my books still out there?" Doug asked.

"Oh yeah, they are."

"Well what if someone looks inside? My name is in those books--they'd know I was in here!"

"Oh don't be so paranoid. They'd see there was nobody in the room and figure you just hid them there for some reason."

"Uh-huh... I guess so."

"You know so."

The crawlspace continued for a good distance, in total darkness.

"How do I know when I've gotten to where we're going? I can't see a damn thing," Doug said.

"You'll know. It's just a little ways further."

Very soon the crawlspace began to angle downwards.

"Hey, it's going down!" Doug said.

"Yeah, okay, uh, the tunnel ends soon, and there a hatch in the ceiling."

"Well I'm not there yet. Say, where exactly are we, anyway? We must be somewhere around the third floor of the building."

"Yeah, I guess so. You know all these buildings are really just the one Big Building, so it makes sense that there would be spaces in-between the 'buildings' themselves--that's what this must be."

"Well I know what you mean. The buildings are arranged so as to make it seem as if they're separate, I mean, with all the courtyards and such. But weren't they all built at different times? I mean--oh, I'm at the end."

Doug's head had gently bumped against a wall at the end of the tunnel.

"Okay, well, just open the hatch now, huh?" Sally said.

"Ohhhhhkay."

Doug felt above him, and it seemed to be wood, but he could feel no handle.

"I can't feel a handle or anything."

"Just push."

So Doug pushed, and then pushed a little harder, and then the hatch gave way, revealing another room. Doug climbed out of the hole in the floor and marveled at what he saw.

It was a medium-sized room with no other apparent means of entry other than the hatch. On of the walls was an amber-tinted window--looking down into the huge main lobby of the College Commons.

The entire room was pervaded by a dark yellow cast, making its contents seem all the more bizarre. Looking around Doug saw a whole bunch of stuff. But it was the window that concerned him most.

"What the--can't they see us up here?" he asked.

"That's what I thought," Sally said. "But I went down there afterward--and y'know?--there's no window to be seen. Just gray stone."

"How's that possible?" Doug asked, walking over to the window.

"I don't know," Sally said.

"Huh."

"But check it out! Look at all this stuff! It must have been here for ages!"

"Yeah," Doug said, taking a better look at all the stuff in the room. It was a collection of all sorts of stuff--shelves stuffed with vases, stuffed animals, cash registers, rocks, decks of cards, fake plants, and the like. There were also a few tables covered with similar junk.

But when Doug's eyes reached one of the corners, he felt a sudden shock. He was looking at a speed limit sign, reading "SPEED LIMIT 85 MPH". Hanging from it was a purple, cyan, tan, and red striped shirt.

"What is that?" Doug asked in a dark tone.

"What?" Sally responded, but Doug was already across the room, grabbing the shirt and burying his face in it, smelling it.

Finally, he looked up.

"Can't you see? Benny was right! I DO have a future!"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 11
SR-077
==============================
SRis011--"Hider"
==============================

Sally Sust lay splattered and smudged in black ink. Doug Brine was gone. How long ago he had mounted her she couldn't tell--her state of consciousness was still pretty hazy.

She remembered him putting on the Irregular Shirt, taking a deep breath, then taking the lid off a barrel. A barrel full of ink. He lifted the ladle that was in the barrel, and slurped down a gulp of ink, finishing with an energetic "Ahh!"

He drank a few more ladlefuls and then glared at Sally. His chin and the Irregular Shirt were deeply stained. He looked at her as if he were seeing a whole lot more than he had before, like he was examining a very detailed diagram.

Then he smiled, and Sally felt a jolt. Instantly, she was filled with lust for him, filled with a fetish for ink. All that ink--so sexy, so erotic. She slinked forward and lightly embraced him.

As soon as she touched him she felt a ravenous hunger for ink, which he administered to her, ladle after ladle, taking more for himself as well. She was totally into ink and totally into Doug. Somewhere in her mind, she knew that it was all wrong, but her lust, her ink id, was too strong to resist.

They made inkful love for a few explosive minutes, and somewhere in there, Sally lost consciousness. Now, she was starting to emerge from the bizarre mental assault. Had she just been raped? No. She was totally willing, even demanding of Doug. But had he caused her to feel like that? Yes. But--don't people cause other people to feel that way all the time?

Whatever, she was a wreck. Disoriented and stained. She sat up a little and looked down into the main lobby. It was night now, and her fellow students were about their mundane activities like little ants, like always. She wanted to be down there, and not be ink-covered and violated. But that wasn't the way it was.

In the midst of her misery, she began to feel a surge of excitement and awakening. It was the speed limit sign that caught her eye. So much brighter, so much more real than all the other crap in this secret room. And Doug wasn't here. So it was hers for the taking.

She started getting up, but paused. Look what happened when Doug satisfied his attraction for the Irregular Shirt--he started drinking ink and seducing innocent women. What would happen to her if she took--Hider. Yes. As soon as her eyes locked onto it, she knew its name. Hider.

Now there was no chance of holding back. She stood up and walked over to the sign--it was a great blazing sun in her awareness, blotting out everything else. She grasped in by its pole and lifted it. Immediately, mental patterns gushed into her. She got information. She knew about Hider. And she understood about Doug a little more too. And she saw--she hadn't been raped by Doug--both her and Doug had been raped by the awesome forces from whence Hider and Irregular Shirt came. But there was no going back. Hider was hers.

Interesting. Hider could hide things. Like it had hidden these rooms. Somehow, Sally had circumvented its effect. Just how this had happened was not apparent to her. No one should be able to find something hidden by Hider, even in broad daylight in an obvious location.

Enormous power.

This is what she held.

The power to hide, and also the power to find. To find things previously hidden by Hider. There was a lot of that at Thatterine College--a lot of stuff hidden by Hider.

Another cool thing she was aware of was that Hider would make her effectively invisible to others. No one would look her way, no one would be aware of her. She could walk around naked and covered in ink and no one would look at her. Cool. And that's just what she did.

She stripped away her torn clothes and shoved them aside.

She regarded her ink-stained form. It looked good. She had a good body, she was lucky in that sense. The ink made it look great. She shook her head--no--ink should not be erotic. It was a fetish forced on her. She'd have to get rid of it. Someday. For now, though, it really excited her.

She opened the trap door in the floor and lowered Hider into space, then herself. It was a bit awkward crawling along with the speed limit sign, but she managed. Incredible. She was sensing a whole bunch of offshoots to the tunnel. She had discovered one before--but it only led to a small, dingy space. She now saw that that little room was the nexus of half-a-dozen different tunnels. Wow.

Soon she was at the other end of the tunnel. She shoved open the trap door and looked around the first room. Huh. Doug's books were still here. She wondered what happened to him. A trail of ink told her that he did indeed go this way, and back out into the library.

Huh. He tried his best to replace the books on the shelf that led into this room, but they were all now smothered in ink. She wondered if the Hider curve here would prevent folks from noticing the mess. She knew it would, for most people.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 12
SR-078
==============================
SRis012--"Wriggling Inky Naked Chick"
==============================

Sally carefully pulled the books into the room and looked out into the library. Not much of an ink trail out there--Doug must have been careful. There were a few student feet to be seen though, and nearby. She regarded the Hider curve around her--would it really hide a wriggling, inky naked chick from roaming eyes? The curve seemed rock solid, so she wriggled.

Soon she was back in the library, kneeling before the entrance to the secret rooms, holding Hider like a staff. There were several student in plain eye view, but they didn't look at her. She even cleared her throat lowly, but still, no response. She considered more drastic tests of the Hider effect, but she became aware that certain actions on her part would ruin the Hider curve. Like, if she walked up to someone and shoved and yelled at them. Hider couldn't hide something like that.

Sally then replaced the books to their right position, stood up, and took a deep breath. It felt good to be naked in public. She realized that anybody could do this--walk around naked--so long as no one noticed them. But without Hider (or dark of night, or a college for the blind) they'd undoubtedly be spotted.

So she strode through the stacks, and made her way down to the main lobby that had been visible from the secret room. Soon she faced a big staircase with a lot of student traffic on it. She hesitated--common sense told her there was no way she could avoid detection. She grasped Hider tighter, though, and set forth.

Indeed, no one happened to look her way. A lot of the folks were distracted--a group of friends imitating cartoon character voices, another few doing some heavy horseplay. It was glorious to be able to do this, she thought. But the fact that no one could see her took the fun out of it a little. But only a little.

Soon she was on the floor of the main lobby. She walked across the marble floor, cold to her bare feet. She stopped in the middle and looked around. A crowd. And none of them noticing the nude woman with the speed limit sign.

Looking up, she sought the location of the secret room, and felt it with her Hider senses. And also... there were other secret areas, all around. She sensed an intricate mazework of tunnels and rooms, pulsating throughout Big Building. Places to explore. Places for her alone.

She turned her thoughts to Doug. Was he a friend or an enemy? She wasn't sure. At first, she was upset with what he had done to her--but like she realized, it really wasn't his fault. It was the Shirt's fault. Hider was stable, but the Irregular Shirt was wild and uncontrollable.

Sally smiled as an idea struck her. What if she tried to hide the lobby? Her Hider senses responded with the impression that it'd be just about impossible--the surface seemed too slippery to apply a curve to. Oh well.

She crossed the lobby and headed for the outside. Almost to the door, she looked to her left and could have sworn she saw a guy looking right at her. A guy she recognized from around campus. He had long, wavy blond hair and a green leather jacket. She just looked away and stepped out into the chilly night. No way could he have seen her. Somewhere within her, though, she wished he had. Made it more exciting.

Outside, the Hider curve around her eased its tension a great deal. Less work to do out here, she supposed. What now? Finding Doug seemed a good course of action, but she didn't sense him anywhere, nor did she know if she had the ability to sense him.

Back to Spoin, she supposed. Maybe a shower? Hopefully it wasn't permanent ink. Then--homework, boyfriend Trad, call Mom, laundry--no. The mundane was shot. Sally couldn't go back. She'd pursue this trail with her ultimate tool, Hider.

But first, a little naked stroll around campus...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 13
SR-079
==============================
SRis013--"Impersonating a Teenager on an Alternate World"
==============================

As a Minor Occult Entity I've had to watch my step. It's all too easy to impress new friends with my powers, only to later discover that I gave a fellow supernaturaler a free peek into my set of abilities. So I try to feel people out and determine whether or not they're hiding anything. That is, the more powerful beings can usually hide their true nature without so much as a pinprick of slippage. But such is existence these days.

I'm going to college now. I guess I must've gone to college a few times before, but I really can't remember. All I can say is that it seemed like a pleasant way to pass a few years. Y'know, find a cool reality, an intriguing period of history, a good campus. It would seem to be nonstop wargames, fiery sex with awesome and irresistible girls, intellectual debates, bastard drunken four day weekends, cool mysterious nightscapes, soothing train rides, dizzy walkings around, and all that. In truth, it's a pretty watered-down version of that. The folks are so young and confused and insecure. They don't know what they want to do. They're always worried about their classes. I guess I should look for a campus of vacationing Occult Entities posing as students to get what my original vision teased me with. But Thatterine College isn't so bad.

Getting the college I.D. was particularly nasty here. They have computers on this world, and where you have computers you have databases. I had to do quite a little bit of work recreating myself for an official existence in the Area of Gullia Fair--that of Noaster Sitar--a name I chose from my past. But it's been two-and-a-half months so far, and I'm pretty much loving it. But I must say that I wasn't expecting to find such a high level of occult activity brewing below Thatterine's reassuring exterior. But what the hell should I expect, impersonating a teenager on an alternate world?

I find myself settling into a routine here. I guess I'm emulating my roommate's behavior to a degree, since I'm not totally confident that I'm behaving in a normal manner at all times. Washington Loggats is a pleasant enough fellow, if a bit annoying. He seems fascinated with the notion of collegiate hedonism in much the way I have been. He too seems to be wondering just where the hedonists are to be found.

There are certainly an interesting bunch here on Spoin Fifth. I feel quite at home with these normals. I have to wonder as to the nature of things when I find that folks with no powers barely out of their childhoods are like me in a majority of ways. How can it be that over the millennia of my existence I have not risen significantly above this level? I mean, if memory serves me, I was in college in a similarly technological world over 4,000 years ago. I try and fathom that span of time. How much memory do I really have? I mean, I can reconstruct an outline of what has happened based on key memories, but so much has either been lost or very deeply buried.

I guess that I'm most comfortable with my fellow dormmates, being that they are the ones I spend the most time with. But I find an unusually high interest in occult matters among these people. How is it that out of all the colleges I could have chosen, and all the dorm floors I might have been assigned to, this college and floor are so occultishly attuned? That I cannot answer.

These days I'm not so sure of what's happening. Every time I wake up I feel like I've lost a little more of myself.

It was in the afternoon and I stared out the window at the autumn panorama of Thatterine College. My feet were up on our refrigerator, and I loosely held a magazine in my hands.

"Comin' over to the library later, Noaster?" Washington asked.

"Hmm?" I responded.

"You know. That thing at the library."

"Yeah. What about it."

"You comin'?"

"Tell me about it again."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 14
SR-080
==============================
SRis014--"Big Building"
==============================

Washington was tall and thin, with somewhat greasy short black hair and a sharp face adorned with a good deal of acne. He often wore a business suit sort of get-up and carried around a briefcase. I'm not quite sure why.

"Well, like I told you before, I found this like secret room or something."

"Yeah. I know about that, but I mean, how could it be secret? Surely the folks there know of it. It's probably just a storage room."

"No. It feels too bizarre to be normal. I mean, just standing in there, it's like being deep within the earth, in a cavern where no one's been for ages. I think there's definitely something occult about it."

"Yeah well, Big Building was constructed what, only sixty or seventy years ago. You think they had supernatural catacombs in mind? I doubt it."

"You know as well as I do that Evene Thatter was into all sorts of weird stuff."

"Mmm."

I stared out the window at some folks meandering by. I did know that Evene Thatter, the school's founder, had been into the occult to some degree. But making secret occult rooms in a library? Well, it's not just the library. Big Building is an enormous structure containing numerous school divisions. and indeed, much of the interior is wholly without windows, since the architect had a vision of a massive mound of a structure where students could spend their whole day--or even their lives--the ones that live in the dorm section of it.

"I'm telling you, Noaster, you're gonna love it. I'm really on to something here. I can feel it. I think I might break through, I might finally discover something."

"Yeah--just like Tanner Loblolly, huh?"

"Yeah. Whatever did happen to him, anyway? No one seems to know, but they act like it's no big deal."

"I don't know," I said, getting up and going over to the closet, "but he was acting all weird--saying that he'd discovered something so cool. Then he just lost it and dropped out."

"Yeah but who knows--maybe he DID discover something. I should really call him soon. I know I have his home phone number somewhere around here. "

As I took a light jacket out of the closet, Doug Brine walked in, wearing a "Nardale Creeks" T-shirt.

"Who discovered something?" Doug asked.

I noticed something odd about Doug--dark stains around his lips and on his chin.

"No," Washington said, "I was just saying how, y'know, how maybe Tanner actually did discover something really cool and that's why he dropped out."

"Maybe," Doug said, looking a little uncomfortable. "Seemed more like a nervous breakdown or something to me. But he could have discovered something, I guess."

"Washington thinks he has something now," I said, putting the jacket on. "Some sort of hidden occult room in the library."

Suddenly, Doug turned very pale.

"What?"

Washington stood up.

"Yeah," Washington said, "it's pretty cool. It's this room--you have to really squeeze through this opening and stuff. It seems like no one has been there in ages. I get a real weird feeling there."

Doug was now visibly uncomfortable--I could tell his heart was thumping away like crazy.

"When did you find this room?" Doug asked in an accusing tone.

"Oh, it was this morning, after Prog. I was just sitting at a cubicle, studying for my test, and I just sort of noticed this kind of opening. It's funny, how I never noticed it before."

"Was there anything in there?" Doug asked.

"Not really," Washington replied. "Some kind of table and some boxes. But nothing all that interesting. It's just the FEELING of the place you gotta experience."

"Uh-huh," Doug said, looking out the window.

I made an effort and looked into Doug. I didn't like using my powers to peer into a person's mind, but in this case, I just had to know what was wrong with him. Instantly I saw that he, too, had found a secret room in the library, just the day before, and it was far from empty.

"You ever see anything weird in that library?" I asked, trying to pry the information out of him.

"Um--yeah," Doug said, leaning against the wall. "Yeah. I found someplace. A different place. Now it's really messing me up."

"What do you mean?" Washington asked. "You found another secret room?"

Doug nodded.

"What was in it?" I asked.

Doug looked at me, and I saw a scary sort of wildness in his eyes.

"Well, you know Shirt University--how it was started by Thatter's friend Pobix Pabor? You know how he was looking for some kind of shirt? That's why he named the school that. Well, I basically found it. I have the Irregular Shirt. And now I have to drink ink."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 15
SR-081
==============================
SRis015--"Stuporconductor"
==============================

Janice Pawn stumbled on the weedy concrete staircase and grabbed a rusted railing to regain her balance. But she swung around and the notebooks and papers in her other hand flew away wildly. The stranger stood motionless. The fall ended.

"Uh... do you need any help?" the stranger asked.

"No," Janice answered.

"Fine," the stranger said, and began to walk away.

"Uh, wait..." Janice called after him, seeing that the wind had picked up and was beginning to hopelessly distribute her papers.

"Hmm?" the stranger uttered as he turned around and looked at her.

"Um, I suppose I could use some help in, y'know, picking up the papers."

"Okay," the stranger said matter-of-factly. He had a weird look in his eyes, and he started to collect Janice's papers.

"Thanks," Janice said as she got up.

The stranger continued collecting Janice's papers in a swift and efficient manner, and was finished just as the wind gained force. He handed her the papers.

"Thank a lot," she said to him.

"No problem," he said, looking into her eyes briefly. Then he turned and muttered "Take it easy."

"Um--wait," she said.

"Hmm?" the stranger said, turning around.

"I wonder if you could help me find an address. I don't come round Abdebacle Bay very much, and I'm... I guess I'm totally lost," Janice said.

"Well, I guess you're in luck, 'cause I live right around here," the stranger said, "So, uh, I should be able to help you, uh, just, just fine."

"Okay good," Janice said, taking a piece of folded notebook paper out of a notebook and looking at it. "Can you help me find, uh, 1775 Whazey Way?"

The stranger looked concerned.

"Whazey Way? You wanna go there?"

"Uh, yeah," Janice said. "Do you know where it is?"

"Uh, well I know where it is, but it's just that it's a sort of... uh, a sort of un..."

"A sort of what?"

"Um, a sort of, just a sort of weird road, that's all. I've seen some weird stuff over there."

"Well, that's sort of why I want to go there."

"I'll show you where it is," the stranger said.

Janice and the stranger began walking along the street.

"Is it far?" she asked.

"Well, it's probably about a 15 minute walk. Why, you have a car?"

"No," Janice said. "I took the bus in."

"Hmm. Well, I'd like to show you the way, 'cause I'm real bad at giving directions. It's sort of tricky getting there."

"Fine by me," Janice said.

The two walked along in silence for a little while. A jet plane roared past low overhead.

"So you go to school?" the stranger asked.

"Yeah. I'm over at Thatterine in Gullia Fair. Studying sociology."

"Really? I used to go there. I graduated a year-and-a-half ago."

"No kidding? What'd you study?"

"Uh, y'know, double major, English and Theater."

"Oh yeah? You know Dr. Kater?"

"Sure. He was my advisor."

"Yeah I'm in his Intro class right now."

"How ya like it?"

"Oh, it's pretty cool. He's a pretty intense guy."

"What other professors you got?"

"Oh, y'know. Heazy, Stoongle, Bestroystraw."

"Bestroystraw? Bavler Bestroystraw? He's back?"

"Yeah. I have him for Intro to the Mysterious."

"You're lucky. I wanted to take a class with him, but he was gone most of the time I was there. My name's Fratch, by the way. Short for Fratcher, so don't even ask."

"You know, I think I heard about you. You used to write for the school paper, right?"

"Yeah sure. I did my own paper for a while too."

"Stuporconductor?"

"Yeah that's it."

"This is so weird, 'cause I was just reading some of your back issues the other day."

"Really?"

"Yeah. And one of the articles was about coincidences. Huh. And now I meet you out here in Abdebacle Bay. Huh. I love how you did the logo, like STPRCNDCTR with no vowels."

"Yeah. So what's your name?"

"Oh sorry. I'm Janice. Uh, Janice Pawn."

"Well I'm happy at least someone's still reading Stuporconductor."

"A lot of people read it. At least, a lot of my friends. Why didn't you continue it after you graduated?"

"Oh, I thought about it, but I didn't want to get into it unless I could devote all my time to it, y'know. I might do something with it someday."

"Didn't anyone want to keep it going at That?"

"Yeah sure. Dozens of people, but when it came to actually getting their act in gear, they all folded up. Typical."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 16
SR-082
==============================
SRis016--"Whazey Way"
==============================

Janice turned her face into the wind and looked at the sun making it's way to the horizon.

"Me and my friend were wondering about that. We even talked about getting in touch with, uh, you, and uh, trying to get it started again. Y'know, we wanted to do it."

"Yeah? Well I'm all for the idea. I mean, look at this, what are the chances that we'd be talking about this? It must be some cosmic domain or ordinance or something forcing it back to life."

"This is really weird. But I think we could bring Stuporconductor back, my friend and me. I mean, I don't think we'd fold up on it."

"Well, publishing is a lot of hard work. And it requires organization. Organization is the key. And unfortunately, the sort of people into Stuporconductor sort of themes usually're pretty disorganized."

"Yeah."

"So uh, why is it exactly you're going to Whazey Way?"

"Hmm? Oh. Um, it's like an occult mail-order place, but they said I could come over."

Fratcher was quiet for a little while.

"There's something wrong with Whazey Way," he finally said.

"Like what?"

"Well, I can't quite put my finger on it, but it's like, when you're there, you feel like everytime to turn a corner or move your head or blink your eyes you'll wind up in another universe or something."

"Sounds cool."

"Well, I guess it is cool, but there are... well, there are quite blatantly supernatural forces at work there. I don't know what kind, but I know it's pretty powerful. Something that can't be approached from a rational viewpoint. Something that would shatter the rational."

"I'm not quite sure what you mean."

"Well...what's the name of this place anyway? This mail order place."

"Um, let's see..." Janice said as she looked at the paper again "it's called Lionire-Warheavion Enterprises."

"Huh. Never heard of it. That's strange--I thought I knew about all those kind of places."

"Well, maybe they're new. I just saw their ad the other day."

"Huh," Fratcher uttered.

"But they have some cool stuff from the look of their ad."

"You mind if I go in with you?"

"Not at all. It'll be cool to have the great publisher Fratcher Leedooms with me. Maybe we can interest them in selling some of your back issues."

"Right. That'll be the day."

"Come on! Stuporconductor is really good, don't be so self-critical. If you do something good, admit it!"

"It's not really that, it's just... I mean, I know it's good and everything, but look where it went--nowhere."

"Well, that's true, but it's only been a year or so. No way could its fate be decided in so short a time."

"What's the place called again?" Fratcher asked.

"Lionire-Warheavion."

"Hmm. Sounds weird. And I have a weird feeling. I mean..."

"Yeah?"

"I had a dream something like this this morning."

"Like this?"

"Yeah. I was lost, walking around Abdebacle Bay and everything, and I was really worried, 'cause like I said I know this area real well."

"Wow."

"Yeah."

Fratcher didn't want to tell this Janice the rest of the dream--how he went up to this weird little store, met a girl there, and started having sex with her. And as they screwed, as he pumped, the world around them changed. No, he didn't want to tell her. He did that once--told a girl he knew about a dream he had about making love to her. Then he never heard from her again. Looking at it from her perspective, he could see why she'd gotten so freaked out. Or at least... he assumed she got freaked out. She'd moved to a distant city, maybe something else happened to her... Anyway, he didn't want to risk it here.

They walked along in silence for awhile.

"So," Janice said, "what've you been doing. Y'know, since graduation and everything."

"Well..." Fratcher said hesitantly.

They kept walking, and Janice looked up at him.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 17
SR-083
==============================
SRis017--"Rich"
==============================

"Thing is," he said, "my parents are criminals. Successful ones. I was an accident, see? I was always in the way. They treated me like shit my whole life, then they just..."

Janice looked at him with a sympathetic look. He continued.

"They had to leave the country. And they just... they left me their mansion and this huge sum of money. Really fouled me up."

"Huh?"

"I don't know. It's like, they didn't do it 'cause they loved or even liked me... just... it was an easy and convenient way for them to prove they were great parents. I mean, I was at school, and my Mom... I was coming back from class and I saw her coming out of my room. She wasn't even planning on seeing me in person. She came back in my room with me and showed me what she left... all these documents and stuff. Said everything was mine, she and Dad were headed for the islands--she wouldn't even tell me where, somewhere in the Yujja region. Said they just struck it rich. I said, what the fuck Mom, aren't you rich already. She said no--RICH rich. I started crying like an idiot. She kissed me on the cheek and was gone. That was my senior year. I always thought I'd go to work--be a writer, start from the bottom somewhere. But with that fortune now in my hands... why? Why work?"

Janice could see his eyes welling up with tears.

"Come on," she said. "At least they gave you that gift. They must feel something for you."

"I don't know. I don't think so."

"Are you in touch with them?"

"Not really. They write me sometimes, but they don't tell me where I can write them. They send... photos. Like they're showing off. I don't even--I mean, it's just so sick..."

"What is?"

"Them! They have--I don't know--like a--a harem or something. It's..."

"A harem?"

"Yeah. Can you believe it? They have tons of husbands and wives, I don't know what the hell going on with them. I know they're into drugs, too. Way into 'em."

"Wow."

"Yeah. You know how well you can live in that part of the world with just a modest sum of money?"

"Uh-huh."

"With the fortune they have--god only knows what's going on. I hate them. I really hate them. Sometimes I just wanna liquidate all my assets and give it to charity. Or set up a charity or something."

"Why don't you?"

He paused.

"'Cause I'm too damn selfish. I'm just like them, I guess."

"No you're not."

Their eyes met, and Fratcher felt a blast of love surge through him. He turned away.

"They knew," he said. "They knew the money would ruin me, corrupt me. It's what they want. They want me to be miserable and be just like them."

Janice sighed.

After a little while, Fratcher said "You must think I'm a real loser being so miserable with all that money."

"I don't."

Fratcher felt weird. He loathed himself for bringing his fortune up. He did it to impress her, to turn her on. He wanted to get her into the mansion, make her really wet. Damn! It's working, he thought--they're turning me into a monster. Just like them.

"Look," Janice said, pointing.

He looked and saw it. A street sign. Whazey Way.

"Yup. This is it."

"Great!"

He didn't want to go on Whazey Way. He wanted to bring Janice back to the mansion. He wanted to do her. And he hated himself for it. Her youthful wonder and enthusiasm. He used to have it too. Before the monsters took it away.

"Now to find 1775," she said.

"Yup."

And he felt it. He sensed it. The weirdness. The warping. The lost. The mystery.

He knew he wouldn't be back to his mansion that night. As he watched the sun set, he just knew. Whazey Way was a one-way street. He could feel it.

He wanted to yank Janice back, spirit her back to the mansion, get away from this weirdness. But he just couldn't.

He couldn't crush this wonderful girl.

He wasn't like his parents. He wouldn't let himself be.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 18
SR-084
==============================
SRis018--"The People Who Clean the Trains at Night"
==============================

Night. Later.

"Well, I still can't believe it," Janice Pawn said, sitting in the passenger seat of Yonder Caoden's car as they pulled into the parking space.

"I don't know," Yonder said, yanking up the emergency brake and shutting the engine off. "I always felt there was... I don't know, something really WEIRD about Lucid. But this... it's just... it's just so..."

"I know. It's like, if they're gonna do it, I mean, at least lock the door! I mean, come on--you don't say 'come in' even if you're in bed with a GUY. But another girl? Jeez, what was she thinking?"

"I don't know," Yonder said, taking a handkerchief out of her purse, folding it, and putting it on her head. "She must have known it would be the talk of the school. And the other girl--I heard she may have been underage."

"Yeah, who was it anyway?"

"No one knows. A few people said she was a local high school student, or even--I mean it's foundless--a grade school student."

"WHAT?"

"Yeah--remember, Kathy and Washington were the only ones to see her. They said she looked awful young."

"But--" Janice said, smiling, "--how much of them did they see? I mean, were they totally covered up, or what?"

"Well, from what Kathy told me, they were both in the buff and in the open."

"Man, what was she thinking!"

"I don't know. Maybe she's trying to prove a point."

"But--like I said, you don't let people in when you're doing it! They even kept doing it a little after they came in, right?"

"They were in each other's arms."

"Wow."

"Yeah," Yonder said, looking around the parking lot, "Kathy freaked out and ran into my room, and Barbaza was there, studying while I was at the food court. She was yelling and screaming for Barbaza to go see them--to show she wasn't hallucinating about it. But when they got back, the other girl was gone--Washington stepped outside in embarrassment, and when Kathy and Barbaza went in, Lucid was still there, naked as the day she was born, but the girl was gone."

"Where'd she go?"

"I dunno--I think Lucid told 'em the girl was hiding in the closet, but I don't know--there really isn't ROOM in Lucid's closet for anyone to hide, y'know?"

"Yeah."

"Well, I don't see Nallie's car here. Maybe someone dropped her off? I'm not supposed to go into the trains without her."

"No?"

"Yeah, for security reasons or something. I don't know--I guess I have to go into the trains to see if she's there, right? I mean, I have to break the rule to follow the rule."

"No," Janice said, "rules ain't rules that step on each other's toes--or so Nardale Creeks would say."

"He that frontier fighter guy?"

"Yeah--he fought with a Lucerne hammer. We've been studying him in Baskonontanan History."

"Huh. Yeah, he's cool. I saw a show about him."

"Yeah."

"So what should I do?" Yonder asked.

"I don't know--maybe we should wait a little longer."

"I know, but I'm not supposed to be late--another rule--and if we wait much longer..."

Janice laughed and Yonder joined her.

"The thing is," Yonder said, "I really need the money."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CHAPTER 19
SR-085
==============================
SRis019--"Sorry You Had to Erase Your Memory"
==============================

Janice smiled and looked down, and they were silent for a time. Finally, Janice spoke.

"God, I wonder what lesbians--y'know--what do they--DO to each other?"

"I don't know, but you can be sure they're doing oral sex on each other."

"Yuck."

"I know. I mean, with a guy, it's like... the thing is THERE--like a popsicle or something--" Yonder said and Janice laughed, "--but a woman--I mean, it's like this hole you have to DIG INTO! I mean, it's so gross. You have to admire the guys that do it."

"Or the girls."

They laughed.

"Or the girls, right," Yonder said.

"I wish a guy would do it to me," Janice said after a pause.

"No one ever did?"

"Well--one guy did it a little--I think--but I don't think he was doing it right. I wish some guy would just--y'know--get INTO it."

"A sexual athlete."

"Yeah."

There was another silence.

"So what's all this with your 'mystery man'?" Yonder asked.

"Oh..." Janice said in a distracted manner, as if thinking deeply, "It's just this guy I met over in Abdebacle Bay. He used to go to Thatterine--maybe you heard of him--Fratcher Leedoms?"

"Uh--no."

"Well yeah, he uh--he published this cool supernatural newspaper called 'Stuporconductor' a few years ago. I think you saw--"

"--yeah--"

"--y'know--some of the issues of it I have."

"Uh-huh."

"So I met him... y'know it was so weird--meeting him like that, cuz I was going... y'know... to this occult supply store, and--"

"--you and that occult," Yonder said.

"I know, I know," Janice said. "A nice girl like me isn't supposed to be interested in stuff like that."

"Not so much that," Yonder said. "I just think that most of it is a rip-off. I had my little stint. No offense, but there are a lot of young people out there who WANT to believe in something, and there are a lot of bad people out there ready, willing, and able to play on that."

"I know..." Janice said in a longing way, "it's just--I KNOW there's something else going on out there--I can--I can FEEL IT all around me. And... and today... in Abdebacle Bay... something definitely happened..."

"Oh yeah?"

"Uh-huh. Only thing is... I can't remember."

"What?"

"I can't remember."

"You don't remember what happened within the past few hours?" Yonder said in an exaggerated manner.

"Well--it's just that this guy--Fratcher--drove me home. And it's like--I remember meeting him, and heading to this store, but then--it's hazy. I remember... being in his car, and driving over the Calermut Bridge. I woke up--in the car--I must have been asleep. And he was playing his music so loud that I didn't say anything..."

Yonder stared wide-eyed at Janice.

"And--and the rest of the way I kind of drifted in and out of sleep--and when we finally got back to school--I told him where to drop me off, and he said..."

Janice stopped, and wore a frightened expression.

"What?" Yonder asked softly.

"He said--'Sorry you had to erase your memory.'"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 8: IRREGULAR SHIRT
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
7 Chapters--SR-086 thru SR-092
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 1
SR-086
==============================
SRwe001--"Girls"
==============================

Three men were falling and drifting, whipped around in the caprice of a chaotic gravity, the outskirts of the city all around them, the place lost and destroyed, and they knew every minute could be their last.

Like leaves in a blizzard, the three felt the terror of uncontrol, the nighttime landscape a sickening nightmare in their current plight.

A light drizzle drenched them, and it was the slashes of yellow light in the sky, persistent, not lightning, not sun, not moon, that horrified them.

They all wanted to talk, to say SOMETHING in the midst of the likely end of their days, but they couldn't manage it in the terrible weather.

Then the mischief of nature gone awry slammed them into a mansion, and all three had a tenuous grasp on a slick, time-worn marble banister.

"Can someone get a grip!" yelled Pearce Monancahol, a huge man whose yellow hair was matted with moisture, covering his eyes and most of his face. "Use your fingernails... anything... if one of us can get a grip... the others can hold onto him!"

They all groped for some hold, but the banister was totally smooth, with no possible place to grab onto. They were flailing wildly, and if not for the temporarily lack of gravity--which they knew could run out any second--they would have been sure to fall off, either to their death on the ground below, or back into the air, to face certain death eventually. This slick banister was their best hope on life.

"No good! No! No!" Duncer-Haxun moaned. He was thin, with dark skin and oily black hair, which he risked falling by wiping away from his face.

"Wrap your limbs around it!" shouted Perspective Quartz Mahoney, who was hugging the banister with all his might. He was bald with sunglasses, and had a huge nose. "If you can hold on... it would work even without friction... like chains... like links..."

All three did as Mahoney suggested, and they managed to get a relatively firm hold on the banister. And then, the weather let up for a moment--a little more gravity, but not too much, and a drying wave of dry heat.

"Just hold on!" Mahoney wailed. "Whoever lives here--they're bound to see us sooner or later!"

But he peered into the lighted windows and saw, in rooms with orange-brown, run-down walls, that the place was deserted.

"All gone!" said Duncer-Haxun. "They must have evacuated--wherever we are, it must be really bad here."

"Dammit!" Mahoney screamed, and the weather whipped up again, drenching them with wave of blackish water, a weak antigravity tugging them upward.

"Girls!" yelled Mahoney, and all of a sudden his sunglasses, Darnalt Knocking Salt, flew off from his face. At the same time, Pearce's belt, Challen-67, undid itself and met the sunglasses in midair. And, from out of Duncer-Haxun's jacket pocket, his lighter, Prefer Joanie Hugging, zoomed out and met the belt and the sunglasses.

The three items linked together--the belt wrapping around the stems of the sunglasses, the lighter snapping shut on the belt. The belt was in a loop now.

In a swift motion, the three items flew among the men, and they all caught hold of the belt. In the blink of an eye, they were carried up to a balcony and dropped there, as the three items, spent of energy, clattered to the ground.

"Pick 'em up and let's get inside!" Mahoney yelled in panic. Each man desperately grabbed his item, fearing that the weather might act up worse, and scrambled into the mansion, through a broken door frame.

"Let's get away from this opening!" Pearce said, and they all ran into the hallway, starkly lit with electric light. They spotted another door, looked in and saw that it had no windows, so they raced into it.

The room was dark, the only light coming from the hallway. But they slammed the door shut as soon as they entered, and were in total darkness.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 2
SR-087
==============================
SRwe002--"Slide"
==============================

All three collapsed with fatigue and tried to catch their breath.

"I can't believe..." Duncer-Haxun said, huffing heavily, "I can't believe... we made it..."

"We got the girls to thank," Pearce said weakly.

"Yeah," said Mahoney, "they had it in 'em. I just hope they're alright... what an effort..."

They were silent for a long time while they continued to recover.

"So where are we?" Duncer-Haxun said, finally.

"Ah, who knows!" Pearce responded. "With the way we were mistreated out there... we could be just about anywhere."

"I think we're in Tog's Villa," said Mahoney. "I think I caught a glimpse of the stadium back up there somewhere."

"Tog's Villa... then... then maybe this house has a link to the underground system?" Pearce said.

"No doubt," Mahoney said. "People this rich... their basement is sure to have a link. But we have to get down there first."

All of a sudden, the gravity in the room, which had been okay, started to subside and then change.

"Dammit!" Mahoney yelled. "Try and find a light switch, someone!"

They felt around the walls, searching for a switch to no avail. Then the room became dimly-lit by the light of a flame--Prefer Joanie Hugging had flown out of Duncer-Haxun's pocket and lit herself.

"Aw Joanie," Duncer-Haxun said, "come on, don't overexert yourself!"

But the feeble light was enough for Mahoney to locate a light switch and snap it on. As he put the sunglasses back on, the gravity disruption subsided and was almost back to normal.

Duncer-Haxun picked up Prefer Joanie Hugging, snapped her shut, and said "Thank you, but reserve your energy. Please." Then he put her back in his pocket.

In the light, they could see that they were in a recreation room full of arcade video games, their screens all dark. The lower panel of one machine was ripped off.

"What's this?" said Duncer-Haxun, kneeling down to examine the opening. "Hmm... it leads back into an opening in the wall..."

"A slide to the underground!" Mahoney said. "A great fantasy of children... having a secret exit from their parents' domain... and rich brats usually get what they want!"

Mahoney knelt down beside Duncer-Haxun and peered inside. "Let's go," he said, "while we still have gravity on our side--I don't cherish the thought of climbing UP a downward slide!"

He crawled inside the opening, followed by Duncer-Haxun and Pearce. Behind the wall, the tunnel made on sharp right turn, then one sharp left, whereupon the slide was revealed, in the dim light of a nightlight.

Without saying a word, Perspective Quartz Mahoney seated himself at the top of the slide and pulled himself forward, till he was sliding his way down. The other two did the same, speeding downward through the innards of the long-abandoned mansion... hoping reality would still be there when they hit bottom.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 3
SR-088
==============================
SRwe003--"Inertia"
==============================

Sliding, sliding...

The sliding was amazing... picking up speed... wonderful curves... cute and crazy lighted backdrops... just the thing for kids... pampered brats of the rich of Tog's Villa... a city now ruined by nature gone haywire...

Then, suddenly, Perspective Quartz Mahoney stopped. Just stopped. He was alone and it was silent, inside a huge space full of slides and bright colors. Sitting on the slide, he was motionless. There was no gravity to pull him down. But that wasn't it... that wasn't what felt so horrific...

"Inertia!" Mahoney screamed, but his voice sounded tiny and flat. "No more... no more..."

He broke out into tears which neither fell nor moved much at all.

"It's not fair!" he yelled. "We let nature go too far! We let it get out of control!"

He wished his words would echo in that enormous space, but they didn't even come close to an echo.

He sniffled a couple of times and then moved to wipe the tears from around his eyes, but totally misjudged it and wound up smacking his other arm. He tried again, trying to compensate for the lack of inertia, and managed to lift his sunglasses, Darnalt Knocking Salt, and smear the liquid around his face a little.

Then he held the sunglasses in front of him.

"Oh Darnalt, where... what happened to the fun?"

The glasses wriggled a little in his weak grasp.

"PEARCE! DUNCER!" he moaned, but there was no reply, no echo...

Alone.

But not alone. Darnalt Knocking Salt was a person, once his woman, now nothing more than a pair of flying sunglasses... and she thought it would be fun... to be sunglasses for awhile... and maybe it was... for awhile... but when she knew for sure she was stuck in that form... it wasn't much fun anymore...

"I wish I could have you back as you were..." Mahoney sobbed. "Here at the end of all things... when rogue nature finally wins her war against us... finally wipes out all things human."

Omothopberg, the city of men, no women allowed. They were stuck in an alternate reality, and the only way home was deep inside Omothopberg. So the girls used the magic they were so resplendent and pregnant with at the time to disguise themselves as inanimate objects... a cigarette lighter, a belt, a pair of sunglasses...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 4
SR-089
==============================
SRwe004--"Fun"
==============================

The three men had been a little apprehensive at how powerful the girls had become. They were like goddesses or witches, able to make things happen in the blink of an eye... and the men felt weak and insecure in their comparatively powerless state. And the girls made light of it and made fun of the situation and pushed it. Almost toying with them.

The huge hulk of a man Pearce Monancahol was shrunken to doll-size by his girl Challen-67. Oily Duncer-Haxun was turned into a monkey by his girl Prefer Joanie Hugging. And Perspective Quartz Mahoney was turned into a giant floating head by Darnalt Knocking Salt. These were just some of the games the girls would play when their power and playfulness were at their peak.

And the guys couldn't blame them, because they were wild adventurers with the central mission of HAVING FUN.

But Omothopberg changed all that. The girls were still giddy with power and fun when the six found the dimensional warp in the Omothopberg swinging ladders of transport, and they were back to their own world of May Canada. And then the girls found out that their magic was no more, and that they were stuck as belt, lighter, and sunglasses.

At first it was fun. Like, the boys making fun of the girls, like, the shoe is on the other foot and all that. But soon the horror of it sunk in, and it all lost its fun, and they realized things wouldn't work out in a fun way as usual.

"Darnalt..." Mahoney said softly. "I think we could have stopped the nature lovers, if we had stayed here in May Canada and not gone off adventuring on all those alternate worlds."

And Darnalt squirmed in his hands.

"FUCK NATURE!" Mahoney bellowed, and he was stunned to hear a hearty echo.

He grabbed his right ear and opened it like a door.

Inside was a little room, with six tiny people, who were copies of the six adventurers, looking with fright and amazement out of the ear-doorway, the girls fully human.

Darnalt Knocking Salt, the sunglasses, leapt into the air with a start.

Mahoney giggled insanely and mumbled "Backup copies... backup copies... memory BURIED in the deepest darkest weirdest corners of my mind... memory set loose... by the start OF THE FINISH!"

Everything around him began to shake... the slides and the backdrops and the walls and everything...

"Darnalt... die, Darnalt... die and make a dimensional doorway... we have no hope... but these backup copies... I made them in a wild dimension two years ago... before Omothopberg and before all of that... become a doorway my love, that I may rip off my head and toss it into a new world, that we all might live again, like it once was, like when it was FUN!"

Darnalt Knocking Salt snapped in two and blurred into a pulsating black disk. Mahoney let out a chaotic groan as he ripped off his head and threw it through the circular dimensional portal.

He did that just in time. Right after the head passed through the portal, the portal closed and the entire world of May Canada was shredded as the final equations of physics were scrambled by nature, a nature bent on annihilating mankind even if it meant annihilating herself as well.

And May Canada was gone, but the six adventurers had escaped, escaped as they always knew they would, to have more FUN.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 5
SR-090
==============================
SRwe005--"Head"
==============================

The head landed with a thud in some mud and luckily the ear was facing a good direction.

Perspective Quartz Mahoney carefully pushed open the ear, which had shut with the impact of landing. He peered out and saw a forest, and it looked like it had just finished raining hard.

"Okay guys," Mahoney said, "don't worry. I know what's happening."

He turned around and saw that the five others were shaking in the fright of a realization.

"Yes," Mahoney continued, "It's true. I made a backup of us--to me, it seems like I just did it--but that's because I'm the backup I made of myself..."

"Look, what are you talking about Mahoney?" Darnalt Knocking Salt said in a shrill tone.

"I mean... it was supposed to be a secret... and I guess it was... who knows how much time has passed since I did it?"

Duncer-Haxun spoke up.

"I remember I was just in a museum... a museum on Alternate World #3... and I remember that YOU were talking to a weird BLUE guy!"

"That's right, that's right!" Mahoney said in a conciliatory tone, his hands held out. "That blue guy, Noze-Euming, he offered me a great deal! He told me, see, that he could take a 'snapshot' of all six of us, and imprint it upon my head."

"WHAT?" Challen-67 exclaimed.

"That's right!" Mahoney said. "He said that he knew, see, that we were WILD. That we liked to have FUN, and that we were in a lot of danger sometimes. SO... Okay, he made the offer and I accepted. He said that anytime we all got killed or something, the backup of us would kick in..."

Mahoney pointed to his head.

"A kick in my head, if you see what I mean, and bring us all back, exactly as we were that nice day at the museum."

"So..." Prefer Joanie Hugging said, "...so we don't get to know, um, like what happened to us after that?"

"No we don't!" Mahoney said. "All we KNOW is, see here, we KNOW that we all DIED. And who knows how long it has been. But I think that since we are in my head, we might be able to tell something from my face out there, or something..."

Pearce Monancahol shook his head.

"So what are we then, Mahoney?"

"We are ourselves, ALIVE, see Pearce?"

"I SEE that I am inside a giant version of your HEAD, Mahoney. And I also SEE that it's your doing," said Pearce.

"But I saved your life! All of our lives!"

"How do you know that?" Challen-67 asked.

"Because I'm the best there is!" Mahoney responded.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 6
SR-091
==============================
SRwe006--"Noze-Euming"
==============================

Mahoney looked around inside his original head. It was like a room... tilted... his original head hollowed out, pink-and-yellow striped wallpaper covering everything... with six folding chairs, tan and metal, scattered on the floor...

"Look guys," he said to his five companions, "we gotta stay calm. We gotta get a plan, okay?"

"Why did you do this?" Darnalt Knocking Salt yelled. She was an attractive blonde with a black sweater and a weird tattoo around her left eye. "I made my peace with Death, I had some idea of what was coming, and I was kind of looking forward to it!"

Mahoney smiled a quizzical smile.

"Darnalt, dear, why are you so eager? So eager for it? It will come. Just not prematurely!"

"Hey," said Duncer-Haxun, "who's to say that this effect of yours isn't repeating? If we... if we die again, that this won't just happen again? That this might have happened... might have maybe happened many times already? Each time reverting us back... you see... back to the way we were... at museum..."

Mahoney raised an eyebrow.

"Interesting idea," he said, "but Noze-Euming told me all about that, my friend. He said that it was a one-shot deal. So you needn't worry, Duncer."

"Fucked off!" said Duncer-Haxun. "I was looking forward to seeing The Extrant Whore exhibit at the museum. I was just about to go see it!"

"Well..." Mahoney said, cocking his head and raising his eyebrows, as if to apologize.

Then Prefer Joanie Hugging spoke up. She was a short teenage girl, with freckles, green eyes, red hair and an off-white sweater.

"How do you KNOW Mahoney? How could you trust a blue guy like him?"

"I know what I do!" Mahoney responded, peering out of the ear-opening, his hand on the edge of the earway.

"I wanna know what happened! What happened to us, that we died!" said Challen-67. Her skin was a steely dark gray, her eyes a light gray. She was tall and muscular, looked powerful and statuesque. She wore a brown sweater.

Mahoney answered as he examined the scene outside.

"Noze-Euming wasn't very clear about that, my dear. As to ascertaining such information."

Darnalt approached Mahoney and stood next to him. They both gazed at treetops.

"Mahoney," she asked, "I think I heard you talking. Before. It was hazy and unclear. But I heard you talking and I heard my name."

He faced her.

"Yeah I heard it too. I was telling you to die or something."

"Why?" she asked.

He turned away.

"I don't know. I can't imagine myself saying that. It must have been related to... I must have had to rip my head off and throw it through a dimension door or something. Maybe you had to die to activate the backup mechanism. Something like that."

"Well, I guess I did it. I guess I died."

"That you did," he replied.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CHAPTER 7
SR-092
==============================
SRwe007--"Spine"
==============================

"Well I don't know about you," Prefer Joanie Hugging said, kneeling at the threshold of the head and peering at the ground, "but I'm getting outta this stupid Mahoney head."

"Don't forget your great personal folding chair," Challen-67 said in a mocking fashion.

"Yeah, those chairs could be our only possessions in this new world," Darnalt Knocking Salt said. "Hey Mahoney, did the blue guy throw those in for free, or did you have to pay for 'em?"

"Noze-Euming mentioned nothing about the chairs," Mahoney said.

"Look," Duncer-Haxun said, "do any of us have any powers?"

"If you had the power," Joanie said, "you'd be French kissing that stupid girl you were gawking at all day."

Then Joanie jumped out of the head.

"Ow!" she said when she landed.

"You okay?" Darnalt asked.

"Yeah, yeah, whatever," Joanie said, getting up.

Mahoney stood at the threshold, knelt down, and slid partway down the side of the head, and then fell, landing next to Joanie.

"See Joanie," he said, "there's a right way to do things. My way."

"Whoopie," Joanie said, looking around. "Oh, I get it--this is just the great 'World of Stupidity' ride at the museum. Great."

"Would that it were, Joanie," Mahoney said. "Would that it were."

"Hey," Duncer-Haxun yelled from above, "Challen opened up the other ear--it leads into a dance club!"

"Great," Joanie said.

"You guys just hold up," Mahoney said, "I don't want us getting separated."

"Hey man, we're just gonna go check it out, we'll be right back."

"No, come on now, let's do this the right way!" Mahoney said, but Duncer-Haxun was gone from the threshold, and Mahoney and Joanie heard the distant beat of dance music.

"Now that's gross," Joanie said.

"I know, they should listen to me!" Mahoney said.

"No, not that--this," Joanie said, pointing at the gruesome, bloody neck of the head.

"My god--I guess I really did rip my head off! That really is somewhat disturbing."

"Nice spine," Joanie said, motioning her head toward a segment of giant spine sticking out.

"Thanks a lot."

The two walked away from the head a little, checking out their surroundings.

"It's... weird..." said Mahoney, "I can't... I can't quite tell the scale... is the head really big... or are we really small?"

"I don't know man, but I think I'd be happier in a dance club than here."

"Shall I climb into my mouth and grab my gold tooth?" Mahoney said. "A hunk of gold like that could bankroll a whole lot of partying."

Joanie rolled her eyes and said "I don't know."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 9: THE WATERALLIDGE EDGE
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
5 Chapters--SR-093 thru SR-097
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CHAPTER 1
SR-093
==============================
SRqo001--"Thiffor"
==============================

It was 2:03 in the afternoon when Quarrel Orchard came back to be again, in the back seat of a sedan. He had seen fit in the midst of defeat to be gone from the world for 4,121 years. Being returned, Reality was forced to wriggle a bit and create a background for him, as if he were there all along. This Quarrel knew as he sat there, barely looking out at a very sunny parking lot. It felt more like 200,000 years to him than 4,121.

Quarrel knew of such as cars and parking lots as these had always been a part of the world, and he remembered them from great great pasts. What is the state of the world, he wondered. What ever became of all my defeated compatriots and vile enemies? It's all settled now, as so much time has passed, but what is the state of things?

The physics of Reality's reaction to a prime denizen's return is queer. What specifics had been manifested? Damn if Reality didn't seem to think. As Quarrel was soon to find out, he had the car that he was in, a wallet full of identification, an apartment, a job, and even a family. His name remained Quarrel Orchard, but this identity was only 34 years old. A joke, thought Quarrel.

But before he found this all out, Quarrel stepped out of the car, a gold-colored sedan, and walked into the mall that was situated near the parking lot. Inside, there was an area where several trees were planted, and in one of them Quarrel immediately recognized a minor tree-spirit he had once known.

"Thiffor, this day a prime denizen returns," Quarrel said softly. "How have you fared these four millennia?"

"A nice time," Thiffor said. "Very relaxing. Many many trees to sleep in and hear the murmurs of the doings of man."

"Have you recollection of the fate of my compatriots in their defeat of The Affeibe Nest?"

"I have some recollection of it. Their hold was loosened on power, their cohesion ruined. They scattered, but some are still about, I guess."

"I wonder if I did the right thing, to begone."

The tree spirit didn't answer.

Quarrel looked around and finally said "How is it you came to be here?"

"I wandered here maybe 9 months ago and liked it. Did you reappear near here, Orchard?"

"Not one-hundred yards."

"These are fine trees, but they never taste the rain."

"So you had a feeling about this place?"

"Yes, Quarrel. And now it makes sense. The area was being prepared for your return."

"Huh," Quarrel said, nodding and looking around. The surroundings were pleasant enough. He was glad it was around tech-level Daytha--he liked that part of the civilization cycle.

After a long silence, Thiffor spoke.

"Quarrel?" the tree spirit said softly.

"Yes?"

"I would ask a favor."

"Name it."

"I would be human."

"Aww! No you don't. Why would you want that?"

"I just do."

"Wow. Time really does change things."

"I know. Back when you vanished, I would rather have evaporated than even consider becoming human. But you know--I think the seeds of the idea were there all along."

Quarrel nodded and Thiffor continued.

"Always the little sting of envy every time I saw young human lovers in their way. Always the forbidden desires to breathe and fear death and hurt and blaze so brightly."

"I see," Quarrel said. "And you think I can grant you the humanity you so greatly desire?"

Some people passed by and stared at Quarrel talking to the tree. He didn't flinch.

"I believe you have the Right to do such a thing, Quarrel. Yes."

"Well I haven't."

Quarrel stood there silent, still groggy from his return. Finally, Thiffor spoke again.

"I have information you might desire. You shall have it in return for Calling me human."

Quarrel raised an eyebrow.

"Deal-making? From a tree spirit? Hah! Times indeed have changed."

"Please," Thiffor said after a pause. "I am desperate."

Quarrel let out a sigh.

"You want to die that much?"

"I want to live. I want to feel life. I want to be involved. I want to BREATHE. If I can die after fifty or sixty years of really being alive... I..."

"Enough," Quarrel said. "If I can help you, I will. In return for the information you promised, of course."

"Yes."

"The information first, though. You might not remember when you become human."

"I... well I know I can trust you."

Quarrel rolled his eyes.

"Okay," Thiffor continued. "Bicker Carbon is alive and well. He is currently a pop music star. The kids around here talk about him all the time. It's been this way for about three or four years."

"I couldn't have found that out myself?"

"Hear me out. Of course you would have discovered that. But there's something else--something known to very few. In his band--they call it 'Carbon'--there is another member, a collaborator on all the songs."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah. His name is Rovald Ancien."

"That name means nothing to me."

"No, but it is not his real name."

"What is his real name?"

"You promise to call me human?"

"Yes, you annoying spirit. Now tell me!"

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CHAPTER 2
SR-094
==============================
SRqo002--"Repsille Dant"
==============================

"His real name is... Repsille Dant," Thiffor said.

"WHAT?" Quarrel Orchard exclaimed.

"Yes."

"MY Repsille Dant?"

"Yes."

"How is that possible?"

"While I'm not quite sure, I know that after The Affeibe Nest she was Carbon's prisoner. I surmise they eventually fell in love and buried the hatchet. As to why she's male now, I can only guess. To hide her identity, most likely."

"I see," Quarrel seethed. "I thought she would have waited for me. Huh. I even thought she might be the wife Reality gave me. But I guess not."

Quarrel took out his wallet and looked through the photos it contained. He glanced at the picture of a plain-looking woman, who seemed likely to be his wife, and shrugged.

"A few more pieces of information..." Thiffor said.

"Yeah?"

"Vow Les Couger and Frommy Juncic have an animation studio. They've become fairly popular in their work, and are rumored to be working on a music video for Carbon."

"WHAT? Are all of my old allies in league with Bicker Carbon now?"

"You'll have to figure that out for yourself. Now..."

"Oh yes--turning you into a human. Tell me, Thiffor--you sought me out, didn't you? How did you know it would be this place and time?"

"I have my source, but I am bound by the strictest confidence."

Quarrel sighed.

"Well then, I suppose we should have at it. You know you'll be naked and without an identity, do you not?"

"Yes."

"Perhaps I should get you some clothes beforehand?"

"Something generic. You never know how I'll turn out."

"Yeah. I'll go get you a robe or something. But--what will you do?"

"I'll get by. I'll adapt. It's what humans do best."

"Yeah--but still, you'll need money, references. I guess it'll fall on my shoulders to help you out."

"I'm not asking for that, only to be human."

"Yeah--but what am I gonna do--leave you in this mall in a robe, with no money and no one to turn to?"

"I could get by."

"I think you take the human mystique too literally. Yes, struggle and conflict, challenges and figuring out ways to meet them are all key to the human style--but putting yourself into great peril won't always result in a satisfying outcome--you could be killed, be exploited, whatever."

"I stand by my position, however. I am asking you for humanity. Anything else you give is up to you."

"But knowing my personality, Thiffor, you must know I wouldn't just abandon you. Whatever--let me get you that robe and let's do it."

So Quarrel left the tree and walked into a good-looking clothes store. He bought a robe, and marveled at the excellent artwork on the paper currency his wallet held. The girl at the counter looked at him in a funny way, but he shrugged it off. Could be though, he thought, that psychically sensitive individuals could see my aura in crisis, trying to get fully back online after my absence.

He returned to the tree and could feel Thiffor's anticipation--it was almost tangible.

"You really want this, don't you?"

"Yes."

"Let me ask you something--how old were you back when I knew you?"

"A few hundred years... I... I don't know."

"Interesting. All you nature spirits seemed so happy to be as you were. But maybe, after living as one for a good few millennia, you change."

"I know I did, Quarrel."

"Yeah."

He stood, staring at the tree and the spirit inside. Was this the right thing to do? Probably not, he thought. But Thiffor was so anxious, so wanting, that he didn't have the heart to deny the request.

"Okay," Quarrel said. "Now remember, I never said I knew exactly how to do this."

"I understand."

"And if it works, it will be an inevitable death sentence for you, sooner or later."

"I accept that whole-heartedly, Quarrel."

"Alright then, let's have at it."

With this, Quarrel closed his eyes and cocked his head to one side. He felt for his Right and grasped it. It felt good, to feel it so strong so soon after reappearing.

He reached out with his Right and engulfed the form of Thiffor.

"I grant Thiffor humanity," he said. "Let this spirit become human, right now."

For a second it felt to Quarrel that it wasn't working, but then he felt a huge surge of energy pulsing from him to the spirit. He felt control over it for a few more seconds, but then it overtook him, and he became nothing more than a conduit. He felt the bright force rushing into Thiffor, and he wondered if the spectacle was visible to normal people if they happened to be looking his way. Probably, he thought.

He opened his eyes and saw a wild firestorm swirling around the tree. He glanced over at some shoppers, and he was startled to discover that the people were indeed staring at the pyrotechnic display.

Wow, he thought. Pretty powerful stuff.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CHAPTER 3
SR-095
==============================
SRqo003--"Enemy"
==============================

Looking back to Thiffor, Quarrel Orchard saw a new form developing--a human one. In a strobed craziness, he saw Thiffor transforming all the way to human. Female, from the looks of it. He'd been wondering how she'd turn out.

But now, the procedure was finished almost as soon as it had begun, and Thiffor began to fall forward from her former home in the trunk of the tree. Quarrel caught her and cradled her new, unconscious form in his arms.

The special effects slowly receded, flashing and booming occasionally, as he laid the supine form of Thiffor down onto the outstretched robe, which he had set for her.

He looked her over. Not bad. She didn't do that bad at all. Her new body was small and trim--and quite attractive. He imagined that standing, she might hit five feet, but maybe not. Long locks of wavy light brown hair fell from her head, partially covering her sweet new face. Her breasts were small and well-formed, and there was a slight tuft of hair on her pubis.

Judging her age would have been difficult, Quarrel mused, seeking to block from view the helpless naked body with his own. She could have been in her twenties, but on the other hand, she could have been a lot younger.

She began to stir, and Quarrel grasped her hand. Her skin seemed radiant, blooming. Such a beautiful sight, a newly humanized spirit.

"I... I... is it done?" Thiffor asked in a soft, girlish voice, much different than the one she had as a tree spirit.

"You made out well," Quarrel said, looking into her groggy eyes and smiling. "Hah! Nine months. You said you got here nine months ago. Very appropriate."

"Yeah," Thiffor said, laughing a little. "It wasn't intentional, but I see the irony. Wow. This feels even better than I had imagined."

She looked down at herself and ran her hand over chest, abdomen, and legs, marveling in the wave of new sensations it gave her.

"Thank you," she said. "You have given me a gift greater than any I thought possible."

"I've given an immortal the gift of death. And I'm still not sure I did the right thing."

"You've given me LIFE. What good is it to be immortal when you exist in a half-conscious daze all the time, yearning to be involved in the affairs of the humans you constantly idolize. I did that for over four-thousand years. And I couldn't take it anymore!"

"Okay... okay. It matters little, for there's no turning back now. Come on, get up and slip into the robe. You need a new wardrobe and luckily we're in a mall."

Thiffor laughed and made her first attempt to stand. She wobbled a bit and used the wall for support, but otherwise she did pretty well. Quarrel felt good to be watching over such a precious little flower. Sensitivity and sentiment were ever his downfall. That is, whenever he wasn't busy being a total bastard.

He helped Thiffor on with the robe, and regarded her.

"Remarkable," he said. "You make a fine human."

"Thanks."

"Now let's get you dressed."

"I know just the store!"

"You do?"

"I've been living here for nine months--I'd better have some familiarity with the place!"

"Fair."

"So come on. The store is called 'Enemy'--it's the coolest clothes store around!"

Thiffor stumbled forward, but Quarrel caught her.

"Whoah!" he said. "Take it easy on that new body of yours. You're gonna have it for quite a while, you know."

"Yeah," Thiffor agreed, taking hold of Quarrel's arm. "Maybe I'll just lean on you."

"Fine."

It took them a little while to cross the mall and get to Enemy. They walked inside, and Thiffor broke free from Quarrel and rushed up to a glass counter, using it to help her keep her balance. She looked into the display and a look of pure joy crossed her face as Quarrel approached.

"You have no idea what this means to me!" she said, turning to face the warrior. "I've tried to look around in here so many times, but because there's no vegetation, it was all hazy to me. But now--wow! Everything is so sharp and clear and focused and colorful!"

Just then, a clerk came up to them behind the counter. She was a heavy girl with a lot of make-up and jewelry on.

"May I help you?"

"Oh yes!" Thiffor said with great enthusiasm. "I need clothes, and jewelry, and accessories, and all sorts of stuff!"

The clerk looked at Quarrel, but he just smiled and shrugged.

"Where do you want to begin?" the clerk asked.

"Oh, I don't know! There's just so much to choose from!"

The clerk wore a puzzled expression, and said, "If you don't mind me asking, what are you doing in a robe with no clothes here at the mall!"

"Oh..." Thiffor said, chuckling. "It's so embarrassing."

"Hey no problem," the clerk said. "None of my business."

"I may as well tell you," Thiffor said, and the clerk's eyes lit up. "I'm pledging a sorority, and one of the hazings I wasn't at all expecting was being left naked and blindfolded in the parking lot of this mall."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CHAPTER 4
SR-096
==============================
SRqo004--"Panties"
==============================

"Holy crap!" the clerk exclaimed.

"Yeah, and if it wasn't for my friend Quarrel here being so nice to me, I'd be in real trouble!" Thiffor said.

"I felt so bad for her I offered to buy her a whole new wardrobe," Quarrel said, wondering if it sounded convincing.

"Huh," the clerk said. "So what college is this?"

"Crelver."

"Oh yeah? I go there part time! What sorority?"

"Lanajay," Thiffor said without a pause, still smiling.

"Wow. I used to know a few girls from there. You know Shavaughn Hooper?"

"Yeah--I think she was one of the girls who drove me here. Couldn't tell though, being blindfolded and all."

"Wow," the clerk said again.

Quarrel was impressed at Thiffor's knowledge of the local surroundings, and her flawless lying.

The next couple of hours were spent acquiring a wardrobe for Thiffor. First, Quarrel suggested he buy her something to wear right away, so she wouldn't be so conspicuous. She chose a tan miniskirt, black stockings, and a white button-down shirt. With bra, panties, and socks, she was almost fully dressed. She decided to deal with the shoes later on.

When all was said and done, Thiffor had a pile of bags and boxes, which even the powerful Quarrel couldn't carry all at once. He had spent a small fortune on her, and even slipped the clerk a nice tip for being so helpful.

They carried the stuff out to his car in several trips. Finally, Quarrel sat in the driver's seat and Thiffor in the passenger seat.

"So what do you want to do?" Quarrel asked. It almost seemed like the two were lovers, but such a thing was far from his mind. Quarrel had always thought of Thiffor as male for some reason, though she was sexless as a tree spirit. So this was weird for him.

"It's up to you," Thiffor said, looking up at him with bright, innocent eyes. Too innocent, he thought, for a being so ancient.

"Then I say you come home with me and live with my family."

"There's a family?"

"Yeah. Reality was forced to make space for me when I returned. Actuality was jostled a bit to come up with an identity for me, see? And part of that identity is a home and a family."

"Yeah I'm somewhat familiar with the phenomenon, but I never quite understood the people part. I mean--where did they come from?"

"It's kind of complicated and I don't understand it entirely, but to them, they'll remember me being there for as long as I should have known them. To them it will be totally real. And yes, they are real people."

"Wow."

"Yeah. So you may as well come home with me, okay? A place to stay, folks to take care of you."

"Won't they find it kind of strange you bringing home some young woman out of the blue? How will your wife feel?"

"I'll tell them you're a relative--a long lost one. Maybe something like... like the niece I didn't know I had from the brother I didn't know I had. Something corny like that."

Thiffor looked out the window as Quarrel started the car.

"She won't believe it," Thiffor said.

"What?"

"The story. It's just such a lie. She'll think I'm your lover and you're trying to get her to accept having me under the same roof."

"You know what, Thiffor? I couldn't care less what she, or any of them think. I don't care. I never met these people. You, I've know for a long time--maybe too long. So you take priority."

"Wow. Thanks."

"We'll deal with it."

"Okay."

"Okay," Quarrel said, backing out of the parking space and heading for the main road.

"So where's your house?"

"I have no idea. That's why I got a map while you were shopping. Here, you're the navigator."

Thiffor took the map and opened it up.

"Wow. Pretty complicated."

"Yeah well--you're looking for 800 Stavis Court, in Bomberri Hills. I saw Bomberri Hills on the map, but not the street. I'm gonna head north on Route 8, but after that, I don't know."

"Hmm..."

"We'll get there. One way or another. We'll get there, Thiffor."

She looked up at Quarrel.

"I believe you," she said reassuringly.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CHAPTER 5
SR-097
==============================
SRqo005--"Introducing"
==============================

"Okay, I'm home," Quarrel Orchard said, entering his house.

"Hi honey," said Jessica Orchard, his wife, in a matter-of-fact fashion.

She was on all fours, cleaning something in a cabinet underneath the kitchen sink, and didn't see Thiffor as she entered behind Quarrel.

"What's your name again?" Quarrel asked of his wife.

She backed out of the cabinet, blew some hair out of her eyes, and looked up at Quarrel with a confused look. Then she turned her gaze to the beautiful young form of Thiffor.

"Huh?" she said.

Quarrel stared at her. Eh, all right. She seemed like someone he might marry if he were mortal. Average weight and height, curly brown hair, okay face. Kind of long and leonine, though. Kind of like a hated schoolteacher.

"Your name," Quarrel said, not wishing to play the tedious game of pretending he knew her.

"What?" she said sharply.

"Never mind. Honey, uh, okay--I want you to meet Thiffor," he said.

Jessica stood up, took off the ugly rubber gloves she'd been wearing and took a step forward.

"Hi," Thiffor said.

"H-hi," said Jessica, looking awfully perturbed.

"She's my niece," Quarrel said. "Can you believe it? In one day I discover a brother I never knew I had, and a niece I never knew I had."

Jessica started to frown as she looked back and forth at the two. She looked like she might be about to cry. Thiffor moved forward and extended her hand.

"Glad to meet you," the former tree spirit said, as Jessica limply shook the girl's hand. "What was your name...?"

"Jessica," she said, trying half-heartedly to smile.

"It's really great of you and Uncle Quarrel to take me in like this. I mean, when I met Quarrel today, I was totally destitute. I had no home, no money--"

"What..." Jessica mumbled, looking at Quarrel.

"--no clothes," Thiffor continued, a mischievous smile crossing her lips.

"Listen Jessica," Quarrel said. "You must bring the entire family in and introduce them to their cousin Thiffor."

"Uh, okay..." Jessica said dumbly, as she stiffly turned and left the room.

"We were kind of hard on her, weren't we?" Thiffor said.

"I don't care. This whole business of getting a free mystery family is totally anathema to me. It's convenient, but I'd rather have just the bank account."

"Mmm," Thiffor responded.

"So what do you think of the wife?" Quarrel asked.

Thiffor smiled.

"Delicious."

Quarrel rolled his eyes.

"Yeah well--be careful how you wield your human sexuality. You can do serious damage to your spirit that way."

"So? If I'm gonna die anyway, why not taste everything humanity has to offer."

Quarrel thought about it a moment, then turned away.

"I don't know," he grumbled. "Do what you want."

Just then, the two could hear other voices coming down the hall saying things like "What's wrong?", "Why?", "Come on!", and the like. Soon Quarrel's children were in the kitchen. They stared at him for a moment, then their eyes struck on Thiffor.

There were three of them. One boy, two girls. The boy was about 14, awkward, short, curly red hair. One girl looked a little older, and had straight blond hair. Quite attractive. The other was young--6 maybe? With hair similar to her sister's.

"Jessica," Quarrel said, "introduce everyone."

The kids stared at their father. It looked like they could tell something was different.

"Uhh, uhh..." Jessica stammered. "Kids, this is... uh... this is your... cousin... uh... what was it again?"

She had put venom in the word "cousin". Thiffor just smiled smugly as she responded.

"Thiffor."

"Thiffor. Yes. She's a... cousin... we never knew you had. Your father just found her. Somehow."

Quarrel smiled. His wife gave him a look of death. She wasn't buying the niece thing, and Quarrel couldn't care less.

"Thiffor," Jessica said coldly. "These are your cousins, Tina, Bremmer, and Hi."

Tina was the small girl, Bremmer the son, and Hi the older girl.

"Glad to meet you all!" Thiffor said, and grinning in her lie, "All these years I knew about you, but I guess you never knew about me."

"No," Bremmer said stupidly. "I never heard of it before."

Thiffor just kept on smiling.


-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 10: QUARREL ORCHARD
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 11: CARDBOARD RISING
1 Chapter--SR-098
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 11: CARDBOARD RISING
CHAPTER 1
SR-098
==============================
--------------------------
CHAPTER 43
sr43 11.1--Cardboard Rising
--------------------------
==============================

"Monarch Friendly Times," Fry Friend said weakly, "my fries are so cold and soggy... you know what this means... I need new fries... I have so few left."

Fry Friend was so exhausted that he couldn't even stand up straight--he was kneeling forward on the marble floor of the Monarch's throne room. His body was a cardboard french fry container, with wide vertical stripes, light blue and white. Arms and legs extended from the box, and his eyes and mouth were on the box itself. Inside of him were eight old and ruined french fries.

"Fry Friend, these are difficult times indeed," said Monarch Friendly Times. His light blue and white striped royal garb was tattered and dirty, and he stared at Fry Friend with emptiness in his eyes. "We are all suffering. Yet you come to me... as if you believe I don't know the pain you're in..."

Monarch Friendly Times was an old man, his hair long and white, but with a few wisps of blond. His beard was likewise colored and unkempt. The crown on his head was cracked and held together with masking tape.

"Monarch... I have always strived to follow and obey you...and I've always trusted you... but it's been so long since I've had fresh fries... the past two years are like a blur..."

"You think I'm not aware of this?"

"No... but I have to tell you... please, I need new fries... we all know you have... your magic powers... that you're saving them..."

"For myself? Is that what you think?"

Fry Friend paused--so this was it--he was finally going to be able to bring himself to challenge the Monarch openly.

"That is what I think--what we all think!" Fry Friend yelled, followed by a wave of dizziness. So weak...

"After all I've done for you..." the Monarch said after a long pause. "You take and take and take from me--with little gratitude--and now, that times are bad, you turn on me."

"I never wanted it to get to this point," Fry Friend whispered, hoping the Monarch could hear him. "But I'm afraid... that I just can't go on."

"What alternative is there, Fry Friend?"

"Just give me new... new fries..."

"That is not going to happen."

The two were silent for several minutes. It was a terrible silence, a silence which Fry Friend could feel bearing down on him like a dead weight.

"If you can't help me..." Fry Friend finally said, "I'm going to follow Onion Ring Friend down the Exit Escalator."

The Monarch narrowed his eyes.

"I thought you had more sense than that poor idiot Onion Ring Friend."

"He knew... he had theories... he thought... that his onion rings were just holding him back from his true potential..."

"Onion Ring Friend is dead! He left all his onion rings behind! Do you want to end up like him? Don't kill yourself... I'll get you some new fries... it's just a matter of time."

"I... don't believe you. There is no magic in the kingdom anymore. You have the only magic that's left. Maybe you... maybe you're just waiting for us all to die, then you can... then you can have all the magic for yourself..."

"Get out of here," the Monarch said. "Your words... you have no more loyalty... go and kill yourself if you want. Go and follow that damn fool Onion Ring Friend. I always knew you two would be traitors. From the time of the beginning--you two were always too free in your thoughts. Burger Friend, Shake Friend, Cookie Friend--they would never speak to me thus."

"Only because they fear you. But privately, they hate you. Them, and all the rest. I once feared you... but now, I'm too tired... my being is too weak to support such a stressful feeling as fear..."

"Get out of my sight, Fry Friend. And when I next pass by that Exit Escalator, I truly hope to see those eight wretched fries at its mouth... and I'll know I am finally rid of both you and Onion Ring Friend, who have been banes in my side for too long."

Tears came to Fry Friend's eyes. They ran down the cardboard of his box, as he stood up with great difficulty.

"I never knew you hated me. I... I always thought you loved me, like you love all the others."

The Monarch didn't reply, but glowered at Fry Friend with an evil look.

Fry Friend breathed heavily as he waited in vain for the Monarch to speak.

"I have only one thing to say to you..." Fry Friend finally said. "If I discover that there is life beyond the Kingdom... that my french fries have been holding me back all these years... that you knew all about it, but let me go on suffering... I... I will find a way... I'll find a way... to exact my revenge upon you."

The Monarch raised one eyebrow.

"If that day ever comes, I will take great pleasure in tearing you apart," the Monarch said. Then, through gritted teeth, "Now get out or I'll demolish you right here, right now."

Fry Friend frowned but did not reply, truly fearing for his life. He turned and left the throne room, half expecting the Monarch to strike him from behind.

But he got out safely.

The only thing on Fry Friend's mind was getting to the Exit Escalator. He had been planning on saying goodbye to all the other Friends, but now he felt an urgency, and decided to take the Escalator before he lost the will to do it.

He left the castle by its Forest Entrance and took the winding trail that led to the Exit Escalator.

When he was almost there, he spotted Hot Dog Bit Friend lying by the side of the path, either sleeping or dead. His body was a batter-dipped, fried segment of hot dog, the surface of which was dry and cracked and dirty, with eyes and mouth on the surface, and arms and legs sticking out, in much the same fashion as Fry Friend's appendages.

"Hot Dog Bit Friend?" Fry Friend said hesitantly. "Are you... are you alright?"

Hot Dog Bit Friend stirred and stared up at Fry Friend.

"Am I not dead yet?" he said in a hoarse voice.

"Not yet."

Hot Dog Bit Friend tried to laugh, but wound up coughing instead.

"I've been to see the Monarch," Fry Friend said.

"Yeah?" Hot Dog Bit Friend said, his eyes red and watery.

"I told him what I thought of him. I really gave it to him, all the things I've been wanting to say to him over the years, but never had the courage to. Now he wants me dead. I have no choice, but to follow--"

"--Onion Ring Friend?"

"Yes."

Hot Dog Bit friend looked very sad as he stared up at Fry Friend.

"I will miss you, Friend."

"And I you."

"Is there anything..."

"Dog," Fry Friend said after a pause, "I know it's not fair to ask this of you... but I am worried about... the logistics... of what I am about to do. I must take out all my fries before I can get onto the Escalator... and... and from what the Monarch says, if I have no fries left, I will die. I was... I was thinking of throwing the last one away and trying to fall backwards onto the escalator. But I'm not sure I can do it."

"I'll help you. Hell, I'd follow you if I could, but I'm all food."

"You don't know how much this means to me. If I do succeed, I will find some way to repay you. I promise."

"It's okay," Hot Dog Bit Friend said, getting up with some difficulty. "I know I have no future. But if I have the hope that somehow you made it--that you escaped--that I helped you--I will be able to meet my death with a smile."

The two walked the remaining distance to the Exit Escalator. It was an escalator in an entrance cut into the side of a cliff face. There was a big "EXIT" sign above it, and below the big sign was a smaller sign which read "NO FOOD ON ESCALATOR". The view down the escalator was obscured by fog about 20 or 30 feet down.

"Well, this is it," Fry Friend said, grabbing a fry from himself and tossing it away.

Instantly, he felt a wave of fatigue and disorientation.

As he threw the next one away, he blacked out momentarily and found himself on his knees, no longer able to support his weight."

"God damn it, how did Onion Ring Friend do it?"

"I'll help you my Friend," Hot Dog Bit Friend said, and he began taking fries out of Fry Friend.

That was the last thing Fry Friend saw, the benevolent visage of Hot Dog Bit Friend taking fry after fry out of him. Five... four... three... two...

He blacked out.

Then, he slowly began to regain consciousness.

At first, all that Fry Friend was aware of was the humming. A deep, mystical, overwhelming hum. Then a blurry sight--gray blobs and landscapes scrolling by. Then pain, wracking his cardboard body.

He let out a moan and rubbed his eyes. What was this, a terrible dream? A dream... no...

He focused on the gray shapes and saw that they were weird patterns in a rock tunnel... a tunnel slanting downward...

The Escalator! He was on the Exit Escalator! And he was alive!

He tried to sit up, but lost his balance and went tumbling down the steps of the Escalator, awful pain ringing through his body with every jolt.

But finally he managed to stop himself and sit with stability on one of the stairs.

"I made it..." he said softly, his voice echoing weirdly.

The Escalator had eerie bluish lights every couple of yards, lighting up the tunnel in a bizarre way.

He could see nothing but Escalator both up and down. He sighed and stretched out on the stair, trying to relax and find a position where it wouldn't hurt so bad.

He smiled and felt around inside himself--no french fries at all. So Monarch Friendly Times was a liar. No fries, and still alive...

Wondering how long he'd been unconscious, Fry propped himself up on his side and stared down the neverending shaft. Does it ever end? If not, then Ring was somewhere down there--maybe thousands of miles down. Could I ever reach him, Fry thought, if that was the case?

He considered yelling out Ring's name, but he decided against it. No use. It would just be too far. Too far...

He lied back down and stared at the pattern of the tunnel wall--somewhat reminiscent of the marble floor in Monarch Friendly Time's throne room, but much sharper and more severe. Severity--now there was something Fry could get into. Everything back in the Kingdom--everything was just so gentle. At least, up till recently, with everyone dying...

He wondered whether or not Shake Friend or Pop Friend or Coffee Friend or Juice Friend could make it--they were primarily cups, after all. But no--they didn't have any rebellion in them. And their contents--beverages--lasted a lot longer without replenishment than either his fries or Ring's onion rings.

But I'm free, he thought. Free of Monarch Friendly Times and Friendly Times Kingdom. I always knew there was more to my life...

Even though he was sore all over, Fry realized that he felt stronger, more vital, more alive than he ever had with french fries in him. They were holding him back. Ring had been correct.

He regretted not doing this long ago--to think of all the suffering and despair he had to endure for the past two years... what a waste...

It was a year-and-a-half ago that Ring had taken the plunge. Ring was always talking about his weird theories and criticizing the Monarch. Fry was torn. He liked Ring a lot and respected his intelligence, but he also loved the Monarch. And he always feared that the Monarch would discover the terrible things that Ring was saying and that Fry was tentatively agreeing with.

But now... it didn't matter anymore... and somehow, Fry knew, he would find Ring, and let him know how right he had been about the Monarch's hidden evil...

Yes... yes...

Fry then slipped back into unconsciousness.

It was a bad time--periods of sleep and disorienting semi-consciousness--and it went on for what must have been days.

Then suddenly, after Fry woke up after a particularly nightmare-ridden doze, he realized that he had reached the bottom.

He was at the base of the Escalator, one corner of him still barely touching it. He stood up and was glad to feel that his pain was pretty much gone.

He was in a dark, enclosed space--the only light coming from the last few lights of the Exit Escalator. He could make out a number of abandoned storefronts lining the walls of the chamber. He took a few steps away from the Escalator and then he spotted it--a few paces away--a napkin with writing on it.

He approached the napkin and saw that "FRY" was written on it in red crayon. Had he a heart, it would have raced as he unfolded the napkin and read the scrawled message...

Fry,

I knew you'd make it someday. I was right about all this, as you see. I've searched the entire area and found little of any interest--except the Friendly Times restaurant, which you can find down the corridor opposite the E. E. It's what I always thought--we were the archetypes for a chain of fast food restaurants. Anyway, it gets very dark past the restaurant, but it's the only way out as far as I can tell, so that's where I'm headed. I found the crayons and napkin in the restaurant. I'm taking some with me, so I'll leave you other messages, if I can. But it's on into the darkness for me. I hope to see you again someday, my friend.

--Ring

P.S. Sorry I didn't say goodbye when I left, but that's the way things go.

Fry looked up from the letter, his mind buzzing. The restaurant... he had to see the restaurant... and then, he too would have to face the darkness.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 11: CARDBOARD RISING
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
9 Chapters--SR-099 thru SR-107
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 1
SR-099
==============================
SRfo001--"Zoipin Jurple Jupter"
==============================

"Always make yourself scarcely see an issue," said Baw Veppen as she stared out over a deep green sea on a fine windy sunny day.

"What?" asked Norlime Eckert, also staring out from the ship, Urbandersnacheron IV.

Veppen did not answer Eckert, but rather squinted her eyes in deep emotional memory. Some lazy splashing moments expired.

"My mother," Veppen said, "used to tell me that when I was very young. Before she died."

"Your mother?" asked Norlime.

"My mother. That's what I said, Norlime. My mother."

"Oh."

Eckert turned his head and looked at Veppen, taking in the sight of her. She seemed an Native American of some sort. A few inches below six feet, with golden brown skin, straight long black hair, a handsome and stern face, rarely crossed by humor, and a strong straight nose. Her dress was ancient. Leather, beads, geometric patterns. Simple yet elusive. He knew she was a failed messiah of sorts among her people. But to him, there was a sobering air about her. Baw Veppen.

"Eh Baw," Norlime said after turning his head back towards the sea, "looks to me like you understand this sea somehow. I don't."

Veppen let out a long sigh and spoke.

"This sea is just a part of our imagination. An illusion like the rest of the world. But a nice illusion."

"Looks real enough to me."

"Looks. Yes, it looks real. But think -- a sea in a dream seems as real while you're dreaming."

"I guess."

They were silent a while. Then Eckert spoke again.

"But, y'know Baw, this isn't a dream. It's reality."

Veppen looked over at Eckert with a somewhat puzzled and amused look on her face, thinking. Soon she spoke.

"That's a... strange viewpoint, Norlime, considering you're a crewmember on a huge pirate ship which travels regularly to different worlds--not to mention the fact that your DNA has traces from two ancient gods at odds with one another. Reality? Dreams are tame compared to this." She smiled briefly, looked away, then looked back at Eckert and said "Huh?"

"I see your point, but... even though all the stuff going on is... I dunno--weird, I guess--it still seems like reality--the reality I'm used too. Y'know, it feels like reality."

"Hmmm," Veppen said.

She looked at Eckert briefly. He was a little shorter than her, 5'6" or 5'7". He was in his mid-thirties, but had a mass of pure white hair on his head. His face was average-looking, but he had a generally forlorn look, and wide, mournful eyes, making him seem childlike. His build was somewhat heavy, and he wore a gray T-shirt and brick-colored pants. He was apparently a loser most of his life, never accomplishing much, and living with his parents his whole life save for a few years. There was something special about him, however--he had two gods as ancestors, and these two gods hated each other with a passion equal to that of all the love in the world. On his mother's side, hundreds of generations removed, was Spreamegong, the god of politics. On his father's side, likewise hundreds of generations removed, was Bhonivoshok, the goddess of discipline. The two warred for centuries, as legend has it, then finally destroyed each other--taking a continent along with them!

Apparently, Norlime Eckert was the only human being ever who possessed genetic traces from both deities. This fact didn't seem to affect Norlime very much. The only strange thing he could think of about himself was that he had some weird dreams as a child. Nothing else, though.

Then Veppen looked back towards the sea.

A minute later, one of Veppen and Eckert's crewmates, Zoipin Jurple Jupter, came up to them. He was a seven-and-a-half foot tall, extremely thin bird fellow, who wore loosely draping clothes (a vest, among other things), and a lazy wide-brimmed hat. He spoke in a deep, quiet, reserved voice.

"Hello Norlime. Hello Baw."

"Hello Zoipin" Veppen said.

"Hi," Eckert said.

"We're bridgin' in a few minutes," said Jupter.

Eckert looked at his digital watch and nodded.

"Oh yeah I forgot what time it was," said Eckert. "Do they want us to go below deck for this one?"

"Naw," Jupter said. "Just talked to Svor, and he said the weather looks pretty good there. And the air pressure's reasonably similar to this one."

"Huh," said Eckert.

Jupter moved to the edge of the ship next to Veppen and stared out, as the other two were doing.

"So did you hear about the Earth we're goin' to?" Jupter asked.

"Yeah," Eckert replied, "like isn't it that Arch Bedew Earth we heard about at the meeting?"

"Yup that's the one," Jupter said.

"Supposed to be pretty nice," said Eckert.

"Yup," Jupter said.

Some beige clouds started to pass in front of the sun.

"Baw..." said Jupter.

"Yeah, Zoipin?"

"This is one of those out-of-the-place things I say sometimes--the sun isn't happy."

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 2
SR-100
==============================
SRfo002--"Toggle Joseph"
==============================

Bellicose Billion and Norlime Eckert sat on the small hill in the atmospheric forest. Billion, a moody largish fellow, was on his side toying with a daisy. Eckert, a worried-looking everyman, lied on his back with his hands behind his head. Neither spoke.

Soon a weird-looking youth with yellow-brownish skin came up to them. It was the annoying Toggle Joseph.

"Hum feedle trip!" Joseph burst.

"Play elsewhere, brat," Billion murmured.

"Selly belly..." Joseph said, his crossed eyes making him seem in a distant mental state.

"Take off," Billion said as if in a dream.

Joseph swayed in place for a few moments and then leapt to the ground and curled himself into a fetal position. Then he began singing in a yell.

"I am the butcher of Wilson Town! I chop up a pig to make you frown! Pee pee poo poo I am a clown! Bown sown chown nown bown stoopoostowm!"

Eckert lifted his head and glanced at the boy. For several moments Eckert looked as if he were going to say something, but he decided against it. He then went back to his original position.

There was silence for a while, save for some distant birds chirping their songs. Then a gentle breeze came up, and Bellicose Billion began looking around.

"This is maybe a too-pleasant here. Eh Norlime," Billion said.

"Yeah mmm hmmm, sure," Eckert replied.

"I mean, the sun is just delicious, the smells an exciting pungent bliss," Billion said with some emotion.

"I like it cuz I need a little rest," Eckert said without much thought.

"Bloop bloop bloop..." Billion muttered lowly as he continued lazily playing with the daisy he held.

The breeze picked up a bit and the leaves on the trees shimmered in sound and light. Toggle Joseph then started to make buzzing and popping noises with his mouth.

"Quite an engine you make, Joe," Bellicose Billion said. "I'd like to stuff you in a car."

"Hoo!" Joseph yelped.

Norlime sat up and stared down at the ground to his right.

"Hey Bill," he said.

"As always," Billion responded.

"Yeah, I mean, oughtn't we be getting back? Soon? How long are we here anyways?" Eckert said.

"Oh time," Billion said. "Time is bent under the foot of the bridger. We don't really exist--did you know that Norlime?"

Toggle Joseph began to flail around convulsively in the fallen leaves.

"Oh we exist all right," Eckert said. "If we didn't how could I beat this queer lad such!"

With that Eckert leapt forward and grabbed Joseph, tickling him. Joseph squirmed and laughed an odd laugh loudly.

"Stars above take me!" Billion announced as he tossed the flower away and fell onto his back, arms outstretched.

Eckert continued to tickle Joseph, who was starting to appear to drool.

Then Ow Muchy Moyar, an attractive black girl in a gray dress, walked up to the small hill along with Dandy Banish, a short, plump, cutish girl in a navy blue sweatsuit with white lettering.

"Look at these fine sailors!" Moyar stated in a sophisticated sounding voice.

Eckert stopped tickling Joseph and looked up in a somewhat embarrassed expression.

Joseph returned to a fetal position and burbled.

Banish giggled.

"How ya doin', Belly?"

"Dandy Banish I banish you to..." Billion said in a singsong manner.

Moyar strolled over to the hill and sat down in a formal fashion. Banish started to walk around the hill, clapping her hands with straightened arms alternately in front and in back of her. Eckert returned to sit upon the hill once again.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 3
SR-101
==============================
SRfo003--"Ow Muchy Moyar"
==============================

"I saw your macrame, Norlime," Moyar said as she looked over at Eckert.

"Oh yeah really?" Eckert said quickly, looking at Moyar.

"Yes it's quite nice. A fine job, in fact. Quite attractive in that foyer," Moyar said.

Eckert looked down and blushed visibly.

"Oh it was nothing, y'know, just something I learned at camp."

Moyar smiled and nodded her head, looking down at the ground distantly.

Banish was meandering around some nearby trees as the breeze changed direction and got palpably warmer and different.

"Norlime loves you, Muchy, if you don't know," Billion said matter-of-factly.

"Oh god..." Eckert began, looking up at Billion.

"Well it's true, isn't it?" Billion asked.

Eckert shrugged in a defensive manner, mouth open and with a martyrish expression, seeming on the verge of saying something.

"Come Norlime, tell me more," Moyar said in an exaggeratedly flattered manner.

"Ho jeez," Norlime said. "I mean... I never..."

"Toupee!" Toggle Joseph blurted out from his fetal ball, in a loud voice. The sound of it seemed to echo briefly.

Ow Muchy Moyar turned towards the boy and said "I see Joe's in a good mood today."

"Indeed--indeeeeeeeeeed," Billion said.

"Hey Muchy!" Banish said from the other side of the hill.

"Yes Dandy?" Moyar asked.

"Didn't Ky say there was a little house that monsters live in somewhere in these woods?" Banish said.

"I do believe she mentioned something of the sort. Why? Would you like to go on a hunt for it?" Moyar said.

"Sure, I'd be game. How 'bout you Belly? Nor? Joe? Wanna go on a monster hunt with us?" Banish said.

"A monster hunt, how gauche," Billion said dryly.

"That sounds like a great idea. I've always wanted to see a monster," Eckert said, glad to find a diversion to the issue of his love for Ow Muchy Moyar.

"You mean other than Caff?" Moyar said.

Norlime laughed and nodded his head.

"Or Vlad for that matter."

"But of course," Moyar responded.

Eckert clapped his hands and stood up.

"Well, shall we be off?"

"What of our little Toggle?" Moyar asked.

Eckert walked over to Joseph, knelt down, grabbed the boy's arm, and began to lift him up. Joseph twisted about, breaking the grip, and fell back to the ground like a rag doll, giggling.

"Come now, boy," Eckert said as he tried again, only to have Joseph twist and fall again, giggling uncontrollably at this point. He tried several more times without much luck.

"He seems incapable of walking, I fear," Eckert said with a smile.

Moyar smiled also, and began walking in the direction of Eckert and Banish.

"Be on yours merrie way," Billion said, still lying on his back. "I'll tend the brat for now."

"You're in a mood Bill," Moyar said wryly.

"Sip..." Billion muttered.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 4
SR-102
==============================
SRfo004--"Mistress of Slumber"
==============================

Banish walked over to Eckert and Moyar as the warm wind picked up a bit.

"I don't like this breeze. It's heavy and mean," Moyar said.

"Yeah it's queer," Eckert added.

"Well, where do we start?" Banish asked.

Eckert looked vaguely puzzled and Moyar seemed momentarily lost in thought.

"Dandy," Moyar asked finally, "when was the last time you saw Yaude and Kove?"

"Dunno," Banish said. "A day or two back I guess. Not surprising with those two."

"No, but..." Moyar said, still seeming in a lightly disturbed think.

"I saw Kove last night," Eckert said. "In the kitchen. He was gathering a load of victuals, and all he said was 'Just stealing some food.'"

"Huh..." Moyar said, nodding.

"Why, is anything the matter?" Eckert asked.

"No. Not really. But... I saw a gleam in Kove's eye when Ky Ly mentioned the monster house. And with his and Yaude's proclivity to... er..." Moyar trailed off searching for the right words.

"...to inhabit obscure spots in which to copulate with each other," Billion said in an even tone.

"Yes. Thanks Bill. So you see what I mean?" Moyar asked.

"Hmmm..." Eckert said.

"Likely," Banish said decidedly. "But I wonder what became of the monsters."

"Skewered," Eckert said authoritatively, nodding his head. "Skewered. That Kove Splate is a sicko with that sword of his. Sick."

Moyar nodded her head, smiling.

"Now Muchy my eyes are closed but I can almost hear your brain," Billion said. "If you've in mind what I guess then I might find the vim to rise from my swaying sweet repose."

"Hell it is tempting," Moyar said.

Dandy Banish smiled.

"What?" Eckert asked.

"Practical joke, sap," Billion said.

"Ohhhh..." Eckert said.

"We could do the dream thing," Banish said.

"The dream thing?" Eckert asked.

"The dream thing..." Billion echoed.

"Yes Nor, the dream thing," Banish said. "Where Muchy puts the two in a dream and us too, where we all become whatever we wish."

"You're talking about a sort of shared dream?" Eckert asked.

"Yes, as a Mistress of Slumber I have a heavy dominion over dreamworld. Hm! I can think of a good theme or two for them!" Moyar said.

"I knew you could make people sleep," Eckert said.

"Yes," Moyar responded.

The wind died down to almost nothing. Toggle Joseph began making vague hyperactive growling noises in short bursts. Bellicose Billion sat up, groaning as if it were a supreme effort.

"I'm game," Billion said, suddenly jumping to his feet. His long black hair lopped all over his face.

Ow Muchy Moyar looked around for a few seconds, and then said "Right. We're off."

They started walking off into the woods.

"What of Joe?" Eckert asked.

Moyar looked at the boy's limp form sprawled across the ground, a twisted smile on his face.

"Oh, I'm sure Toggle will be fine lying here all alone in the middle of the forest," she said as she winked at the others, who nodded as they continued walking.

The four of them continued on, looking back periodically to check if Joseph had come into tow with them yet. As they got a good distance away, Joseph sprang up, smiling, and began to lope towards them in wild strides, screaming like a drunken banshee the whole way. Soon, he caught up with them and fell into a more normal stride as he ceased his bellowing.

"Glad to see fear is still the universal motivation," Billion said plainly.

"We'll give Yaude and Kove a very nice surprise, I think. A very nice surprise," Moyar said slyly, as the five of them strode onwards into the woods.

Norlime Eckert, Dandy Banish, Bellicose Billion, Ow Muchy Moyar, and Toggle Joseph were a happy little band ambling pleasantly through the forest on a beautiful day. Beautiful, that is, except for an oddly oppressive warm wind from the south.

"So where can we find this little... house?" Eckert asked Moyar.

"Oh I don't know. But I'd think five powerful persons such as ourselves shouldn't have much trouble if we walk around for long enough," Moyar responded.

"Yeah, powerful," Eckert quipped sarcastically.

"Well we are, Norlime," Banish commented. "I mean, does the average person wander around exotic alternate universes such as we do?"

"I didn't even know about all this crap about universes and stuff for most of my life," Norlime said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 5
SR-103
==============================
SRfo005--"Tree"
==============================

"Oh come now," Billion said to Eckert, "you were somehow chosen Primate by Overwhelm as--how do they put it--"the most outstanding personage on your Earth"--just as we all were. So you must have known something."

"Yeah well all I know is that story they told me about being a distant descendent of a goddess on my father's side and a god on my mother's side, and these two gods hated each other and killed each other and that I was the only human on Earth with the... DNA... or rather the trace of both their DNA's in my... my body."

Toggle Joseph was spinning around and making low moaning noises as he walked along.

"Stooom! Stooom! Brooooooom!" he kept repeating.

"But didn't you ever notice any godly powers?" Billion asked Eckert.

"No, nothing at all. I had weird dreams when I was a kid, but otherwise I can't think of anything strange."

"Well," Billion said, "these 'Overwimp' higher-ups work in strange ways. Never quite understood it myself. P-Vest and all that." He paused for a moment, and then added, "Right on target when they chose me, of course." Then he laughed a sarcastic little laugh.

"Oh but of course, but of course your highness, the great Sir Belly," Banish said.

"Ho ho," Billion responded.

They continued walking without talking for a while. Joseph crawled along on all fours and shook his head from side to side, growling, as if he imagined himself some great cat.

After a few minutes, the woods were getting noticeably thicker and darker, and the warm wind was as heavy as ever. They continued walking for quite some time.

Then Bellicose Billion stopped and spoke.

"I'm not sure we're making much progress, girls. What say we... elaborate... on our game plan. Hmm?"

"I tend to agreed with you, Bill," Moyar said. "And therefore--what do you suggest?"

"Oh the pressure!" Billion lamented.

Banish walked over to Joseph, who was still on all fours and staring down at the ground, motionless. She knelt down and lifted him up into a sitting position. He looked at her with his trademark crooked smile and crossed eyes.

"Hey Joe," Banish said, "you're supposed to be so wise, whatta we do now, hey?"

Joseph cocked his head slightly and stared at Banish, a vague gleam of admiration in his eyes. Then he slowly brought his right hand upwards and pointed toward the sky. Then he spoke.

"Looky looky look, up in the air, pee pee man! See the monster house and poo poo in it!", Joseph said, and then he fell over onto his side and began laughing.

Banish looked up at the others.

"That's not a bad idea," she said.

Ow Muchy Moyar looked up slowly, shielding her eyes with her hand.

"Well it's a good idea if we can get up there. Can any of us fly?" Moyar said.

"I don't think so," Banish said.

"No I guess not," Moyar said.

"Wish I could," Billion added.

They walked around in lazy circles for several moments, thinking.

"What about superstrength?" Moyar finally said.

"Brilliant," Billion said. "We could climb one of the taller trees, if any of us have any left that is."

"I got some," Eckert said then.

"Enough to climb a tree?" Banish asked.

"Yeah, sure," Eckert said.

Billion walked over to Eckert, put his arm around his shoulder, turned him around, and started walking towards a huge tree.

"Well my fine man, here's your tree!" Billion said in an overly dramatic fashion.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 6
SR-104
==============================
SRfo006--"Coaster"
==============================

Bellicose Billion stepped back as Norlime Eckert looked up at the tree, which was several hundred feet tall. He put his hands on his hips as he gazed.

"S'matter Norlime, 'fraid a heights?" Dandy Banish asked.

"Ehhh... no. Just a funny idea, that's all. Guess I can... thrust my fingers into the wood for... handholds... y'know..." Eckert said.

"Yes no problem, now get going won't you? We haven't all day and I'm bored as it is," Billion said in a mock irritated manner.

"Cool your jets, ya harpshihairhead. I'm just getting psyched to do it, y'know," Eckert replied.

"The squirrels are looking forward to you Norlemonmerangue. Ready to stuff nuts into your ears," Billion said.

"Funny Vericose Killion, very funny," Eckert said.

Suddenly Toggle Joseph burst into song.

"Brandy and rum! Brandy and rum! Sixty-million jugs on a rug a tug tug! Steen! Steen! Tome a rumlit lettras skiing the breeeeeeeze! Cajue!"

Then suddenly, Norlime yelled "Super!" and jumped onto the tree. A great leap at least twenty feet, fingers digging into the bark, feet thrusting into wood, shoes and all. He clambered up as fast as could be, and was soon lost in the lofty treetops.

"He did that well," Ow Muchy Moyar commented.

"How wery vell indeet," Billion added.

Up at the top of the towering tree, Norlime Eckert hung, clinging with superstrong fingers dug into bark and wood. He surveyed a breathtaking landscape of green hills, distant mountains, meandering rivers, and the like--all beautifully lit in the late afternoon sun. In the distance he could just barely make out the shoreline and a tiny dot which must have been the Urbandersnacheron IV, the pirate ship on which he and his friends were crew members. They were taking a well-deserved shore leave from their duties, on this utopian world of Furnace Woven Earth.

Turning his attention to the forest below, Norlime Eckert immediately reasoned that there was no way to see even the ground, let alone a house of little monsters, being that the canopy of trees was so thick. He cursed mildly and was about to jump back down, but then he spied a bare upwisp of smoke in the distance, a mile or two to the southeast.

After mentally marking the spot, Eckert summoned an extra burst of superstrength and push himself forcefully away from the tree, falling backwards. He figured that with the power of his launch, he would land hundreds of feet from the others.

"Look out below!" he yelled, his voice loudened to a thundering by the superstrength.

As he flew backwards and down, brushing against a tree here and there, he was reminded of the favorite roller coaster of his youth at Chaosatteer Pier. It's funny, he briefly thought, to think of one's childhood whilst plummeting in an alternate world.

Soon he landed with a loud thud, stirring up leaves and knocking down a small tree which was in his path, as well as leaving a small crater in the moist earth. An unquestionably fatal fall in his normal state, it hardly knocked the air out of him while under the effects of the Overwhelm-supplied superstrength.

Norlime Eckert then stood up, brushed himself off, and began walking back to the others, a broad smile on his face.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 7
SR-105
==============================
SRfo007--"Go Go Go"
==============================

"I've seen a shooting star, but a shooting Norlime? Never!" Bellicose Billion said wryly.

"Hey don't knock it till you've tried it," Eckert replied.

"Well?" Ow Muchy Moyar asked. "Any luck? Hmm?"

"Yes and no," Norlime replied. "Couldn't really see anything on the ground, but I did see a trail of smoke rising, about two or three miles thataway," he said as he pointed toward the southeast.

Toggle Joseph stood up suddenly from his lying position as if a marionette suddenly jerked to life. He just stared off into space, however.

"Two or three miles?!? Are you mad?" Billion said incredulously.

"Well that's all I got," Eckert replied, shrugging his shoulders.

"Too bad Eddie's not here," Dandy Banish offered. "He could probably whip us each a dirt bike from that coat of his."

"No use crying over spilt iodine..." Moyar said distantly.

"Aw c'mon, what's a couple a miles to such 'powerful' beings as us? Hey?" Eckert asked.

"Well it'll be dark in a hour or two," Moyar said. "And we don't want to be lost in the woods at night. Who knows what beasts lurk these trees?"

"Go go go!" Toggle Joseph said quickly, while remaining perfectly still.

"Well he's the wise one," Billion noted. "What the hell. Let's go."

"What about the fall of night, Belly?" Banish asked.

"Oh screw the veil of stars!" Billion exclaimed. "Doesn't anyone have a good enough supply of superstrength to carry the rest of us?"

"Not me, I'm worn out from that tree," Eckert said.

"I'm afraid I'm dreadfully low myself," Moyar said.

"Ditto for me, too," Banish said.

"And I'm about out myself. All that leaves is..." Billion said as they all turned their attention towards Toggle Joseph, who grunted briefly but remained motionless.

"How 'bout it Joe? You got enough?" Banish asked the odd youth.

Joseph stumbled briefly, turned around, walked up to a medium-size tree, wrapped his arms around it, and with barely an effort, uprooted the damn multiton thing. He then brought it slowly down into a horizontal position, and then pressed it into the ground with such force that it broke in two. Then he lifted the massive thing above his head, looked up, and smiled at the others.

"I guess that's your answer, Dandy," Moyar said. "Come on, let's get on!"

With that Joseph lowered the tree as the four clambered up onto it. When they were settled, Joseph lifted it above his head again and began to run southeast at superstrength speeds.

"The only way to travel," Billion commented.

They rode onwards through the forest, sideswiping a tree here and there, as Toggle Joseph continually had to alter his course to avoid hitting other trees. The four were hunched over and trying to protect themselves. A few minutes passed like this, with nothing said.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 8
SR-106
==============================
SRfo008--"Just Hat It"
==============================

"I hope we're going the right way!" Moyar yelled.

"'The right way'?!? Did you say 'the right way'? Ha ha! Ha! That's a good one, Moyar. Ha!" Billion yelled back.

"Well, I do hope we're going the right way," Moyar responded.

"We're going the right way, aren't we?" Eckert asked.

Nobody answered.

"Well aren't we?" he repeated.

"If we are I'll eat my hat," Billion responded.

"You haven't one," Banish commented.

"I've a few back at the ship," Billion said.

"Then a fine feast you'll have of them!" Moyar yelled.

"Heh?" exclaimed Billion.

"Look!" said Norlime. "Look up there! A little fire! That must be where the smoke I saw came from!"

"Indeed," Billion said dryly.

Toggle Joseph stopped about a hundred yards away from the little fire, which appeared to be a campfire, and put down the tree with a thud. The other four got off.

"What's that by the fire?" Norlime asked.

"I can't tell," Moyar said, placing her hand to her forehead.

"Only one way to find out," Billion said. "But that's not a house so we haven't come the right way after all, so we'll have no need for 'hat' cuisine, I don't think."

"But Belly," Banish said "that's the smoke Nor saw--so we did come the right way after all, hateater !"

"I just 'hat' it when you say things like that," Billion said as they began walking towards the campfire.

"Ugh! Another quip like that and you'll likely put us all in the hospital!" Banish said to Billion.

"And all this time I thought you 'hat' a sense of humor!" Billion said.

With this Dandy Banish clutched her hands to her chest, contorted her face, and made fake gagging noises.

"Ho ho," Billion said.

So they walked toward the campfire.

"What the hell is that?" Eckert asked, squinting ahead at the campfire.

"Looks like some--people or something sitting around it," Moyar said.

"No, I don't think they're people" Eckert said.

"Well, what are they then?" Dandy Banish asked.

"Oooooooooooooh, I know!" Billion said after they got a little closer.

"What?" Norlime asked.

"But you'll have to free me from my oath to eat my hat..." Billion said baitingly.

"We'll know soon enough!" Banish said. "But if it'll make you feel better--" she walked in front of Billion, turned around, walked backwards, matching his pace, then held her arms out and shook them and said "walla ba blooey!" then fell back into a normal pace . "You're freed from eating your hat. Happy?"

"I'm ecst-'hat'-ic!" Billion said.

Banish began to cry a fake, exaggerated cry.

"Okay troops..." Norlime said, "...look. They're creatures of some sort."

"Of course!" Billion yelled very loudly. "They were driven from their homes by Kove and Yaudey!"

With this outburst one of the creatures looked up, albeit lethargically and apathetically, and then looked down again, stoking the fire with a stick.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CHAPTER 9
SR-107
==============================
SRfo009--"Five Monsters"
==============================

There were five monsters sitting around the campfire. They all had pale-blue fur, but otherwise seemed to be like large bipedal lizards with twisty black horns. There were three big ones and two little ones. They looked quite dejected.

As the party arrived at the campfire, one of the monsters looked up, saw the group, rolled its eyes, sighed, and looked generally annoyed.

"Excuse us," Moyar said. "We're, uh, wondering if, uh..."

"Let me take care of this, Ow Muchy," Billion said as he stepped forward. "Now, ahem, were you turned out of your house by two kooks the other day?"

"Yes," one of the larger monster said in a depressed and annoyed tone.

"Very good," Billion said. "I... I mean, very bad. Yes, very bad. My, it looks like you have a nice 'hat' fire there!"

"Belly!" Banish yelled.

"Heh, sorry, I forg-'hat'!" Billion said.

Banish made a stupid look on her face and pretended to throw up.

"Now, may we introduce ourselves?" Moyar said to the monsters.

"There may be no need," another of the monsters said. "Those two came in and were as cordial as could be--then they started talking--for hour upon hour--until we couldn't stand it anymore--so we left--we just escaped--here, into the woods--to get away from them..." the monster said. It seemed to be beside itself in irritation.

"Looks like they used extroversion as their tool of exile this time," Moyar commented.

The others laughed a little.

"Well, uh, monsters, uh, may we join you?" Norlime asked.

"Only if you don't talk," one of the monsters said.

"Agreed," Moyar said.

Billion then laughed a sinister little laugh and rubbed his hands together as he sat next to one of the child monsters.

Then they all sat, silent, for a little while.

"Uh," Norlime finally said, "uh, sorry for talking and all, but, all I wanted to say was that we can get those two out of your house for you, if you want, you know."

All the monsters smiled.

"Oh really," one of the larger monsters said.

"Yeah, uh..." Norlime said, looking around at his cohorts for encouragement, "...we can get'em out gang, right?"

Billion put his hand to his chin in an exaggerated 'deep-in-thought' look. Then he spoke in a shrewd voice.

"Eh... now that would depend upon, eh, what's in it for us..."

Then Banish and Moyar both let out annoyed "oh"s.

"That's real nice," Banish said to Billion "trying to extort money from these poor monsters. Sheesh."

"Ah," one of the monsters began "we don't mind paying you, if it's a reasonable offer."

"See?" Billion commented.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 12: FOOLWARD OAK
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
6 Chapters--SR-108 thru SR-113
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 1
SR-108
==============================
SRft001--"Alva Neon"
==============================

Alva Neon looked up and saw a green skyscraper. He marveled at this sight, and continued to walk without looking where he was going. Two garbage cans blocked his path and he stumbled into them. He did not fall, but tried furiously to regain his balance. As he did this it looked like some wild dance.

Finally he just fell. He didn't get up, however, because the sidewalk was so comfortable. Soon a huge black bus pulled up and stopped. The doors opened and Alva Neon looked in. The bus driver stared at Alva with glowing green eyes. Alva was so spooked that he got up and ran. Around the corner he went, and slammed right into this big guy. He was bald and had golden skin.

"Sorry, Mac," said Alva Neon, and he continued to run. Soon he got tired and slowed down. A bit later he saw the nation's flag hanging outside some bank or something and he stood in silent reverence for a good while. Then he continued his walk.

There was this dog on a leash, and a lady was taking him for a walk. As Alva Neon passed them, the dog barked at him.

"Shut up, you! Ha! Ha!" said Alva. The lady walked a little faster to get away from this crazy dude. Alva sort of walked around in circles until the lady was out of sight, and then he dug into the pockets of his dirty old jacket. Presently, he produced a big black magic marker. He looked around to see if anyone was watching. If any cops saw him, he'd be in big trouble!

The coast was clear, so he wrote on a wall: "ALVA NEON WUZ HERE!"

He giggled uncontrollably to himself and ran off. Eventually he came to a corner where an old blind man was, a man even older than Alva. The blind man had a long white beard and he was begging for money.

"Are you blind?" asked Alva.

"Yes. I am blind," answered the blind man, calmly.

"Why are you here?" asked Alva.

"Because I need money to eat," the old man said.

Alva checked in his pockets and found that he, too, had no money. He stood there quietly, thinking, and then said "Silly man! You cannot eat money! Ha! Ha!"

Alva Neon then ran off again. Soon after, he stopped and sat down. He heard thunder and it started to get windy. Papers flew by and he caught one. It was old and wrinkled. Alva squinted and began to read it. It said:

"A young man sat in his college dorm room trying to think..."

Alva put it down. HE had been a young man once. He had been rich and famous and happy until one day long, long ago. It began to rain as he remembered.

It was summer, and it was hot. Alva Neon was in the train house with his monkey, Foxxo, on his shoulder. He was making final checks on good Old Number 55. She was the fastest engine in the world and Alva had proven that in the many races he had won. Today, though, he would face his toughest opponent to date.

The man's name was Ivan Isotope, and his engine was called the Brass Bullet. He was a rising star in the world of train racing, and today he would challenge Alva Neon for the championship. Isotope was a tall man who always smiled and looked as if he were keeping some big secret. He had a German shepherd named Mister King, who was his sidekick.

Alva put his engineer's cap on and went outside. He was a short man, but he had a handsome, brave face. A crew of reporters greeted him and asked him his opinion of the day's race. Before he could answer, however, Foxxo jumped onto an attractive female reporter and kissed her. The poor woman fainted and Foxxo smiled and screamed in simian glee.

"Uh, sorry about that," Alva started, "but back to the race. I've faced many opponents in my time, and Old Number 55 has always made it. I have no doubt that she can do so again today."

But Alva did have doubts. His engine was fast, but Isotope's Brass Bullet just might have been faster. The idea of losing the championship was inconceivable to Alva Neon. He had to do something, and he did.

The reporters left, and Alva watched the Brass Bullet move out of its hangar. The gleaming golden form seemed to be the perfect engine, but Alva knew there was a slight flaw. Exactly halfway through the race, a converter gasket would blow and the train would be slowed. The change would be almost imperceptible, but enough to insure Neon's victory.

Ivan Isotope yelled something to Alva Neon as he went by in his train, but the champion couldn't make it out. He supposed it had something to do with starting the race, so he went inside to fire up Old Number 55. As he climbed up into the cab, Foxxo jumped off his master's shoulder and began to jump around the cab like a hyper maniac.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 2
SR-109
==============================
SRft002--"Alva Meow"
==============================

"What's wrong Foxxo, pal?" asked Alva Neon, puzzled.

The monkey just screamed, as Alva started the engine up. Steam shot upwards as Old Number 55 lurched forward. Out onto the track it went, a blue and silver symbol of victory. It approached the starting area where cars were attached to make a train. Each car had an advertisement for a national brand on it.

Soon it was time to begin, and Alva Neon's conscience began to bother him. Was it right to sabotage his opponent as he had, to shatter Isotope's dream of becoming world champion? That mattered little now, as the race was about to begin. The fuse was lit on the starting cannon and both engineers held their throttles expectantly. At the moment just before the cannon would go off, they turned up their engines.

The cannon roared and the two trains began to move. Alva felt the excitement rush in his blood as he felt the raw power vibrate beneath him. He had gotten a slight head start on Isotope, and was using it to his advantage. He turned the throttle to full and began to pull away.

Neon had a big lead when Isotope began to speed up and challenge the lead. Alva turned around and saw the gleaming Brass Bullet gaining on him fast. Foxxo jumped about the cab insanely as Isotope caught up. As he passed, Ivan Isotope made a hand gesture to Neon which Neon didn't understand. Mister King barked at Foxxo.

Alva Neon just stared forward as Isotope passed. He stared at his watch and waited for his sabotage to take effect. Thirty seconds later, as he had predicted, the Brass Bullet began to slow down. And soon, Neon nearly had the lead again, and he felt a great sense of relief.

As Old Number 55 caught up with and passed the Brass Bullet, Alva looked over at Ivan and was puzzled by his opponent's grin. He was even more puzzled as Isotope began to laugh. It all became clear, however, as he felt his engine begin to shake beneath him.

Old Number 55 rumbled and shivered as the Brass Bullet shot past it. Alva Neon heard Mister King bark as pieces of his engine began to fly off. It was coming apart. Double sabotage!

Alva closed his eyes as his pride-and-joy was demolished. When he opened his eyes he was in the middle of a pile of junk. Foxxo had disappeared. In the distance Alva Neon heard the crowd cheer for their new champion.

The rain stopped and Alva was old again. He was wet and depressed. He closed his eyes and thought about how useless his life had been after that day. He never raced again, and he used up his money to drink away his problems. Finally he just became a bum. So there he sat.

A few minutes later Alva heard a noise which he hadn't heard for years. He looked down the street and saw the long lost Foxxo running towards him, carrying one end of a rope. The monkey pulled it tight by the front of a door and tripped a guy as he walked out. The guy fell flat on his face and Alva Neon just laughed and laughed and laughed.

Laughing, he lapsed into a deep slumber.

When he awoke, it seemed like ten years had passed. And there was a big German shepherd standing perfectly still right by his sprawled form. He got up on his elbows and regarded the animal through hazy eyes.

"Cat goddess has helped you. You are now Alva Meow. Oh, you're young," said Mister King in a deep, calm voice.

"Who?"

"Everything's alright. Everything's fine."

"Aren't you... aren't you that dog?"

"Are you sure the memory of train race was not an allegory for your failed marriage?"

"No. It... it really happened."

"Did you masturbate about having sex with Ivan Isotope?"

"No!"

"You did."

Alva frowned and looked around. It was sunny and quiet, and there was no one else to be seen. Cautiously, he sat up, his back to a building, never taking his eyes off Mister King.

"What are you doing here, anyway?" Alva asked the beast.

Mister King cocked his head.

"What--" Alva continued. "What are you doing to me here?"

"I am of Gnoboslast," said the dog.

"What's that all about?" Alva said, and finished the phrase with a hacking cough, after which he cleared his throat loudly several times and turned away.

When he looked back toward the dog, it was running away down the street at a great speed, and was soon out of sight.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 3
SR-110
==============================
SRft003--"As Clear as Yesterday"
==============================

Alva's eyes focused on nothing as he tried to get his bearings.

Soon, he heard an eerie noise from nearby. He turned to look, and he saw a big black bus turning the corner. He got up and stared at the approaching, menacing vehicle.

He looked down the street toward where Mister King had departed, and wondered whether the dog, with its superior hearing, heard the terrible bus coming. If so, the dog was smart. I'm dumb though, he thought, cuz I'm not moving.

The bus pulled up to where Alva stood, and stopped. Waiting for the doors to open, Alva was soon attracted to his reflection in the shiny, opaque black glass of the bus's door. He was young again. Hadn't the dog said something to that effect?

Then the doors of the bus opened, and the driver stared down at him with glowing green eyes.

"Look. Just get in," the bus driver said, in a voice that didn't seem all that evil.

After a moment's reflection, Alva figured he didn't have anything left to lose, so he climbed on board.

The driver looked away from Alva to face the road.

As the interior of the bus came into view, Alva was shocked to see it was empty except for an ornate throne at the back of the bus. Above it, a sign with big silver and blue letters read "FOR ALVA MEOW".

Alva turned to the driver, who immediately closed the doors and started driving forward.

"Um--what is that back there?" Alva asked.

"A place to sit," the driver said without turning.

"Why is it all..."

"Like a throne?"

"Yeah."

"I have no consciousness. I can't answer questions like that."

"Oh?"

"I'm less than a machine."

Alva regarded the glowing-eyed driver with annoyance and slowly walked to the throne.

It was a nice throne, and it looked very comfortable. He was about to climb up into it, but he turned and asked the driver "Where are we going, anyway?"

"The Sahatter Elevated Walkway."

"What's that?"

The driver didn't answer.

So Alva climbed up to the throne and sat down. Man, was it comfortable. He felt like he could sleep for another ten years on a throne like this.

Some cool music started playing and Alva started nodding his head to the beat, his eyes closed.

The singer on the song sang "Do you remember it as clear as yesterday? I think you remember it as clear as destiny. Inside you, there is filth. Don't even pretend to be fun. I'd rather ride in a bus than fuck sex with you."

Alva opened his eyes and the music was gone. And the bus... it was stopped. And the driver was gone.

Sun streamed in. It was comfortably warm. Alva was half-asleep. But he was trying to wake up.

Suddenly, a fountain of water shot up from the middle of the empty space in the bus.

"It's all about summer," came a wispy voice from within the waters.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 4
SR-111
==============================
SRft004--"Fred"
==============================

Alva Meow was drenched as he stepped out of the bus. He had just walked though a fountain that was inside the bus, a fountain that told him "It's all about summer." The water had been warm--like urine, he thought.

He wore a shiny silver-and-blue outfit, making him look something like a cross between a king (or a jester) and an astronaut. He was short, and had a handsome face, with thinning black hair.

There was a sign next to where the bus was stopped, reading "THE SAHATTER ELEVATED WALKWAY".

Alva looked around and saw that he was indeed on an elevated walkway. The black bus, which was parked perpendicular to the walkway, took up the entire width of the structure.

It was hot and sunny, with a cloudless blue sky. The sun was blazing down on Alva.

The walkway's surface was covered with glossy tiles, all different colors, and the color schemes seemed to change as it went along. On either side of the walkway were railings, about waist-high, also covered with tiles.

Alva walked over to one side of the walkway and looked down. There was nothing to see but more sky.

He tried to peer around the back of the bus which was snug up against the railing, and he managed to get a glimpse of the walkway continuing the same way in the other direction.

Just then Alva caught a movement from beneath the bus out of the corner of his eye. He looked over and saw an odd little man crawl out from under the bus.

He was a squat little fellow--two or three feet tall at most. He had a huge nose, big, cartoonish eyes, and sharp teeth. He wore a striped black-and-white elf-cap with a furry ball on top, out of which stuck two enormous pointy ears. He wore a shirt that was striped like the cap. His skin was almost pure white, his features dark gray and black. In fact, there was no color to him at all--he was totally monochrome.

Then, the weird little guy spoke, in a somewhat high-pitched, nasal voice.

"Hello there. I am 'Fred', a lame character of a group of '80s losers. I was made up by them."

"Um... hello... I am... Alva Meow... now... I used to be Alva Neon."

Fred smiled.

Alva looked away.

A little breeze stirred up.

Alva clasped his hands together as Fred ambled over to the railing and climbed up.

"Careful, there," Alva said as he approached Fred.

Fred looked out on the full expanse of sky.

"All my friends are grown up now. It's the '90s now. All the losers who made me up are doing new things. I have no place in their lives anymore," Fred said, still staring at the sky.

Alva stood next to Fred with his hands resting on the warm tiles of the railing.

"So all your friends are gone?"

Fred looked at Alva, squinting in the light of the sun.

"Nah, not gone. Just older. And bitter. And they don't play games."

Alva nodded.

"I found myself under the bus," Fred said.

"Oh?"

"Yeah... the last few years rushed by... fewer and fewer references to me by the crew... I think the last time they talked about me was 1994. But I can't be sure. I guess I stopped existing. Here is where characters go when they stop being referred to."

Alva nodded again.

"So what about you, Alva?" Fred said. "Are you a character like me? Lost your people?"

"No... I'm a real person."

"Is that so?"

"Yup. I'm real. I had a real life. Used to be famous, used to race trains. Used to have a monkey?"

"A monkey? No shit!"

"Yup. And I threw it all away after this... this... this ironic thing that happened."

"Ironic?"

"Yeah, ironic."

"Tom and Kelly used to call me ironic. It was a play on words. Moronic, ironic. You get the idea."

"Yeah."

Alva turned around and sat, his back to the railing. Fred followed suit and sat next to him.

Fred studied Alva intently, as Alva listlessly stared at the tiles of the walkway.

"What ironic happened to you Alva?" Fred finally said.

"I... I tried to sabotage this guy, um, Ivan Isotope... I fixed his engine... but subtle... no way he would have known... but it would have been enough to slow him down... just a little... so I could win."

"Uh-huh? Uh-huh?"

"But he... he did it to me too... sabotaged me... but he did it blatantly... my engine, Number 55, totally fell apart. And he didn't even get in trouble for it. He set me up totally. And I felt like I deserved it cuzza what I did to him."

"Oh."

"Then my life fell apart. Like the engine. And my monkey, Foxxo, he even disappeared."

"Oh Jeez."

"Yeah."

"That's a terrible story, Alva."

"Yeah."

"And you say you're not a character?"

"No, I'm real."

"But it sounds... doesn't it? It sounds so much like a story... 'Ivan Isotope' doesn't sound like a real name..."

"I don't know..." Alva mumbled.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 5
SR-112
==============================
SRft005--"The Sahatter Elevated Walkway"
==============================

The two sat in silence for a time.

Then Fred spoke.

"Are you a sexual being, Alva?"

"Huh?"

"I mean... sexual desire... does it figure prominently in your mind?"

"Sexual desire... sex drive... lack of sex... yeah, all of it..."

"So you are sexual, then?"

"I guess so."

"That's nice. Good for you. I was made as an asexual. But I admired it in Tom and Kelley and Leon and Ben and Gamble."

"Gamble?"

"Yes, yes, Gamble. Full of wild energy, that girl. I admired her greatly."

Alva looked at Fred.

"You're not human, are you?"

"No sir, as I told you before, I'm a character."

"Oh."

Fred looked up at the sign.

"'The Sahatter Elevated Walkway'. So we are somewhere then."

Alva didn't answer.

"Hey Alva... I don't know about you, but I see this whole thing as a new chance for me, a whole new beginning. Away from the crew, I am really existing. By myself. And I want to make something of it, something of this new life. You know, Alva?"

"I was insane recently," Alva said. "A crazy senile old nut. A bum, a vagrant. Now I'm young and my mind is clear. And all the stuff that drove me crazy in the first place, it's all still there, starting to eat away at me like before. You'd think that an old, homeless, mindless creep could at least look forward to the comfort of death, right?"

"But you should count your blessings, dear sir."

"I'm nothing. I'm nobody. And that damn dog, he told me that the train races weren't real, that they were just psychological representations of my failed marriage. And he said that I masturbated with a gay sex fantasy."

"Did you?"

"No."

"Oh. I think Leon might have done that. He was always making fun of gays, imitating them and stuff, but I think there was some of that in him."

"Yeah."

Fred sighed, and then looked over at the black bus.

"Hey Alva," Fred said. "now that we're here, do you know what we're supposed to do?"

"No. Not at all."

"But we have to do something."

"Something."

"We have an interesting puzzle on our hands, Mr. Meow!"

"Uh-huh."

"Mind if I lead our little adventure?"

"What?"

"I always wanted to be a leader, like Tom. I know it's just you and me, but you seem too depressed to lead, and that leaves me!"

"If you want to lead, go ahead and lead."

"Cool! Let's start off with the bus. I found myself under it--is that where you found yourself too?"

"No... no that wasn't it... I came in on the bus."

"Really?"

"Yeah."

Fred stood up and walked over to the shiny black doors of the bus, and peered in.

"My friends use to take the bus to school, till Kelley got a car. Then Ben."

Alva didn't respond.

Fred knocked on the door, and waited for a reply. There was none. He turned to face Alva.

"Nobody home."

"There was a driver, at one point," Alva said as he got up with exaggerated effort and walked over to the door, next to Fred, and peered in.

"I don't see how the bus got in this position," Fred said, looking up and down the length of the vehicle. "Some kinda parallel parking job, y'know! I remember Kelley had a helluva time with parallel parking in the early going."

Alva remained silent and tried to pry his fingers into the door seal, without success.

"No luck, eh buddy?" Fred said.

Alva took a deep breath and stared at the door, nodding slightly.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CHAPTER 6
SR-113
==============================
SRft006--"J. R. R. Tolkien"
==============================

"Where do you think we are, anyway?" Fred said after a period of silence.

Alva stared at him, and furrowed his brow, fully taking in, for the first time, the weird appearance of the bizarre Fred.

"You really aren't like anyone I've ever seen before. No offense, but you're a weird one," Alva said.

Fred looked a little hurt, but then he smiled.

"I told you that I'm a lame character made up by a bunch of '80s losers. That's just what I am."

Alva looked away and nodded.

Then suddenly it got dark and there was a huge black circle in the sky, many times the diameter of the sun that it blocked. There was a halo of light around it, like in a regular solar eclipse, but the light was very faint.

Alva saw the black circle right away, but Fred was looking around frantically before he caught sight of it.

"Now willya look at that!" Fred said. "That's not something you see every day, as Tom would say."

Then a face appeared in the circle. A beatiful girl with high cheekbones, a blond Mohawk, and a killer stare. She was looking right at Fred and Alva.

Her eyes narrowed and anger flared in her expression.

"FUCK!" she yelled in great frustration, and it shook Fred and Alva to their bones. Before the vibrations of the obscenity were finished, the black circle disappeared and it was sunny again.

Fred and Alva stared at each other, at a loss for words.

"Um..." Fred finally said.

Alva started shaking his head.

"That was interesting!" Fred said, his voice trembling a little.

Alva just kept shaking his head.

Later...

"Alva, did you ever hear of a game called 'Dungeons & Dragons'?" asked Fred.

"No," said Alva.

"Oh, well, it's really a wonderful sort of game. My friends used to play it all the time. They even incorporated me into it sometimes."

"Yeah?"

The two had been walking down the Sahatter Elevated Walkway for some time now. After they saw the woman's face in the sky, Fred had suggested they start walking, and Alva had blankly agreed.

"'D&D', as it's called in its shortened form, is a role-playing game in which players take on the personas of medieval wizards, fighters, thieves, paladins and the like."

"How do they do that?"

"They have a character record sheet."

"Uh-huh."

"Tom said that D&D was based on 'The Lords of the Rings', a series of books by J. R. R. Tolkien."

"Never heard of that."

"No? You never heard of J. R. R. Tolkien? Where have you been living all these years, my man?"

"I was living old and destroyed."

"Old people are cool. Tom's grandfather was great. But he died."

"You sure talk about Tom a lot."

"Yeah! He's the guy who originally drew me!"

Alva skeptically looked over the little guy.

"Too bad he wasn't a better artist."

Fred looked a little hurt, but then he smiled.

"That's what Gamble used to say! 'Poor Fred', she'd say, 'his daddy Tom was a bad artist!'"

Alva frowned and said nothing.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 13: FRIEND IS TAR MONORAIL
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
8 Chapters--SR-114 thru SR-121
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 1
SR-114
==============================
SRtv001--"Vineyard"
==============================

Fluffy Netherfuck stopped her motorcycle and looked around. Somewhere in the outskirts of Boltpike. Light snow flurries danced all around. A vast dusk plain stretched, dark forests and mountains in the distance, a good cold fresh smell in the air. She got off the bike and took off her dull silver helmet, cradling it in her left arm.

Yeah, this was the place. Maybe. She was so old--there wasn't near enough room for all the memories she must have accumulated since the beginning of time. After making love with Tanner Loblolly for a month-and-a-half in the peculiar lather, she just had to get away from him--away from The Supbam Hotel, away from Agoopish.

Here she found a place where no one else was around. A wild, unknown place. She embraced the promise of solitude. The promise of rest, the promise of calm.

Her sexual exploration of Tanner had been extensive and certainly out-of-bounds. She wondered how he was handling the emotional aftermath of the experience. They were inside and outside of each other so massively. But it was what she saw, deep within him, it was what she felt, impossibly intertwined and buried in him--it was this that drove her to solitude more than anything else.

In the vision she lazily received, there was a boy in the back seat of a car, riding down a highway, heading south, pen in hand, pen to paper. It could have been Tanner, but she couldn't be sure. But she saw next, Tanner as a sketch, as an incomplete creature. As a patchwork. This scared her.

When she first met him, he had questioned her origins. She told him about her memory--of how parts of it go to sleep every so often. How she only had 315 years of memory online right now. Of how it wasn't a problem, but he implied that it was. In him, though, she saw strange origins--and maybe an envy. An envy of her huge age.

And she saw more things in him. A whole scene, a whole vista, a whole life of Tanner as some sort of cat god--and even a name--Payjaych. And even another name--a name she had to dig for, to strive for, to challenge for. Kat X. She saw that Tanner feared this name--was it his true name? Was it the secret of his origin?

She saw confusion. Tanner as Payjaych as iconoclast in pantheon, getting banished and imprisoned to Earth, to Thatterine College. Then she could see it--how his past was swallowed up--how he became Tanner Loblolly for real, how he lost his past.

Then she saw the boy from the car, older now, wandering a lovely city, with a friend, an Asian friend. Little floating seedlets all around, the boy looked at his friend and said "I love Alison."

And she wondered. What did it all mean? What sort of creature was Tanner, really?

Yeah, the whole issue of her past. She knew what Tanner was driving at--that her assumptions of what happened farther back than 315 years were wrong--that there was some intricate masquerade gong on.

There were rumors--she caught glimpses and flashes of them between her exit peculiar lather and her enter solitude. Things about Daptin Gone and Cursive Caxopy and the discovery of new universes. About Daptin Gone having created his own world. About the deepest secrets of Avert. But she didn't hang around. She didn't get the full story. And she really didn't care.

Putting her helmet back on, Fluffy remounted her bike, revved it up and continued down that nowhere highway. Getting here was tricky--she caused a little commotion driving her motorcycle through a department store, down into its basement, and even farther down, into the catacombs below. Deep down there, she emerged at the top of a crazy leaning tower full of art, and she roared down the spiral stairway within, and burst into the queer little town all around. A few bewildered denizens eyed her, but she ignored them. It was onward, onward onward. Into a vineyard, into one aisle, reaching a certain great speed, and the grapes melt away, leaving--this.

She forgot how she got back the last time she did this, but she felt she'd know the way when she saw it.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 2
SR-115
==============================
SRtv002--"Dusk/Flurry Mode"
==============================

Speeding along, Fluffy felt a great surge of emotion, and teardrops began mingling with the little dying snowflakes on her face. Her utter theft of Tanner's innocence in the lather. But was he? Was he an innocent? There was no answer.

Deeper into nothing she rode, bursting out into total crying, glad there was no one around to see. She felt an awakening, as if she'd been asleep for hundreds of years, and only now opening her eyes. Her life as a goddess--always engaged in coolness, politicking, sex, one-upmanship, collecting, decorating. And ignoring life. Or maybe--real life was something she couldn't experience.

But she knew--she knew--that she had been truly alive at some point. Beyond the 315-year barrier? Yeah. That sounded right.

But if she was really so deceived, what did that say about her? How could a deity be so fooled? Even, even this being a possibility, a plausible alternative to her baseline world view--this was scary. This was devastating.

Daptin Gone. She'd met him a few times. He was definitely similar to Tanner, but Daptin seemed so much more... together. Fluffy envied Spanking New Sarah and her relationship with Daptin. That was why...

She knew that Tanner lusted after her. In an earnest, youthful, fresh way. If she couldn't have a Daptin, she could have a Tanner. And so she did. And it lead to this--running away. Running away from everything.

Speeding along at 90 or 100 mph, Fluffy noticed it wasn't getting any darker. Or lighter. Forever dusk--yeah, that was one aspect of this place. She seemed to remember that far down this road were buildings--maybe something like an abandoned ski resort. She could stay there for as long as she needed. She had artifacts to provide all the food, clothing, shelter, and comfort she'd need, no matter what, even if there were no buildings to be found.

Away from Agoopish. She needed a mortal to get through to Boltpike, even though she was better at handling the crossovers than most of her pantheonic brethren. She used one of Von Beable's protoges, Lofercomfan. The girl was good enough--going to Boltpike was no big deal. Fluffy even considered trying it on her own-- it was possible, if a supreme test of skill and willpower. But with the motorcycle and everything, it just wasn't worth the risk.

Where was this place, anyway? This devastating limbo. It must have been in Boltpike, right? No crossovers, that's for sure. Space was all screwed up in Boltpike. But this place--maybe it held some secrets? She knew she'd been here before, but what were the specifics? Who came with her? What was she doing?

As she rode on, the snow began to get heavier. Funny, she thought, that something was changing here. For some reason she thought the whole place was infinitely stuck in the dusk/flurry mode. But now it was really coming down. The visibility as it was becoming, she might have slowed down. If there were the possibility of something else being on the road, which there wasn't. Or at least, it seemed unlikely.

Soon all Fluffy could see was a white vortex. But she didn't slow down. She sped up. She maxxed the throttle. Daring? Maybe, but she knew that even a dead collision with a rock wall wouldn't harm her much. Might even feel good.

Then she began to laugh a crazy laugh.

Things were going to change. She could feel it.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 3
SR-116
==============================
SRtv003--"Injured Sparrow Positive Transit"
==============================

INJURED SPARROW POSITIVE TRANSIT

That was the sign Fluffy Netherfuck saw, the sign on the big, run-down wooden structure floating above her campsite.

Earlier, after driving her motorcycle through the whiteout of the blizzard for what seemed like hours of challenge, the weather finally started to clear and the goddess found herself in unfamiliar territory.

Not much snow on the ground here, strange. A barren place with low, rolling hills sprinkled with jutting rocks. She was no longer on a road, but a trail. Barely a trail.

After taking her new surroundings in, Fluffy decided to stop, set up camp, and rest awhile. She used a camp-in-bottle, an artifact that looked like a tiny liquor bottle with orange liquid inside. Pouring it on the ground caused a flash and a puff of smoke, revealing a newly-created camp, complete with tent, roaring fire, bathroom facilities, etc. The tent contained a bunch of useful supplies and foodstuffs--including a brand new camp-in-bottle.

It was still a dull dusk, never changing, and she quickly fell asleep in a sleeping bag in the tent. She awoke to a low rumble. It was darker than it should have been in this realm of infinite twilight, Crawling to the flap opening, she looked up to see it--the huge structure hovering above her. It really was like an old wooden building, but it was big, and designed with all these little platforms and things underneath it.

And the sign.

INJURED SPARROW POSITIVE TRANSIT

The thing was turning as it passed rapidly overhead. She looked back into the tent to see what time it was, how long she'd been sleeping. There was a digital clock in there, but from this angle, she couldn't see it.

Looking back out, she saw that the thing had passed her by, and was heading off, over the hills. She sighed, squinted her eyes in concentration, and leapt up. She sprinted over to her motorcycle, got it going, and tore the ground up and she started after the bizarre UFO.

It retreated at a respectable speed, but nowhere near the top speed of her bike. On a paved surface, that is. It was harder going over this rough terrain.

She wailed down one hill and up another. Damn. The thing was getting farther away. And she could see now--see how massive it was. Wow.

She continued down and up a few hills, nearly out of control full throttle, but she could see she was losing ground. Cursing, she reached into an inner jacket pocket and took out a drama clam. It was a little blue clam, which she raised, and then struck against the side of her bike. Instantly, the motorcycle became more... dramatic. And more bluish.

The motor roared deeply between her legs, and the monster took off like a bat outta hell. She could barely control it--it took all of her god-level strength to steer the beast.

She had to do this fast--the drama effect wouldn't last too long, and once it ended, so would the useful life of the motorcycle--it would soon be an inoperable, rusting hulk.

But it was working. She sped up hills, leaping tens of yards before hitting ground again. The UFO loomed ever closer, and soon she was nearly upon it. But from the bike she began to hear a kind of whining hiss is the midst of the motor's majestic roar. Not much time.

Still holding a handlebar with her left hand, she took her right hand and grabbed her lasso. The UFO was starting to turn, and her bike was starting to die. Plus she was headed for a big rock formation. She had one chance, one moment, to lasso the UFO.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 4
SR-117
==============================
SRtv004--"Glanced Off"
==============================

She spun her miraculous lasso and aimed for a part of a railing on the UFO's underside. She had to steer toward some particularly sharp and nasty rocks to get a good shot.

Seconds away from painful impact, she let the lasso fly, and it found its mark. She moved her left hand from the handlebars and grasped the rope.

But there was too much slack. Her bike died right at the moment it crashed into the rocks. She shut her eyes tight, clenched her entire body, and waited for impact. It happened a split second later. Ouch. A regular human would have been splattered like a bug. But Fluffy was a goddess. She survived. But she was knocked silly, bruised, cut, and similarly injured.

She lay there for a few moments, absolutely dazed, when she began to move across the rocks. She still had a tight death kinda grip on the rope, which had been pulled taut by the movement of the UFO, and was now pulling her.

Before she could get her bearings, she slammed into and glanced off another jutting rock. Ow.

Her eyes were full of tears as she looked up at the UFO that had her in tow. Every new moment brought a militia of little rocks, stones, prickly weeds, etc. assaulting her lovely body. She frowned and cursed as she began doing what she had to do--climbing hand-over-hand up the rope. She could have let go of course, but after wasting her bike and getting beaten to a pulp, she kind of figured it was a goal worth attaining.

It was slow going, and her body rang with pain. Huh. She thought of the many discussions she had over the millennia over the nature of the godbody. Of the relationship between pleasure and pain. About how they were one and the same thing, just on different ends of the same continuum. Of how gods must endure the possibility of pain if they hoped to feel the ecstasy of pleasure. Not that there was a choice. This was the way it was. Immortal, never dying, but still able to be hurt. And she couldn't remember ever being hurt worse than this.

Ever so slowly she made her progress, hand-over-hand. Then as the UFO pulled her up a hill, and she pulled herself up one more torturous tug, she ascended. As the hill dropped down below her, she was in the air, hanging straight down from the UFO.

Seeing another hill approaching, Fluffy redoubled her efforts and climbed faster, just clearing the next hill. And soon, she got to the railing her lasso had caught, climbed over it, and fell, exhausted and limp, onto the platform.

Peering through black, puffy eyes, Fluffy smiled as she saw the hills and rocks passing by below her. Then she turned and looked at her new surroundings. A big platform, with stairs leading up to unknown places. But she was in no shape to travel.

So she rolled over, reached into her jacket, and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that the camp-in-bottle was still intact. Lucky she stuck it in her jacket before she went to sleep.

She unscrewed the lid and moaned in pain as she rolled onto her side and poured the orange liquid onto the wooden boards of the platform.

"Please work," she groaned, and it did. A flash and puff of smoke and it was there, a fresh campsite.

She got up on all fours and crawled over to the tent. Once inside, she stripped off all her clothes--an extremely painful job--and slid inside the sleeping bag.

Almost immediately, she passed out.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 5
SR-118
==============================
SRtv005--"Unhealthy Jay Well System"
==============================

UNHEALTHY JAY WELL SYSTEM
CONNECTION NO LONGER POSSIBLE

Fluffy looked up at the sign through bleary eyes.

She awoke in the tent, no idea how long she was unconscious. She hurt all over. She didn't want to move. But she knew her godbody had taken the time it needed to do the major repairs. She might be terribly uncomfortable, but now she'd be capable of functioning, at least.

Peering out of the tent, she saw that the UFO she was on was still in the gloomy duskworld, but now over a body of water. She could see choppy gray waves in the distance. And it was colder.

Slowly, painfully, she stood up and looked herself over. Pretty nasty. She found a mirror and checked out her face. Bad. Both her eyes were puffed up and she was pretty cut up. It'd heal though. Totally.

She looked at her heap of clothes and cursed. They were in tatters. Except for her jacket, which was made of tougher stuff and still wearable. So she opened a backpack in the corner of the tent where she knew she'd find fresh clothes. They were bright orange and loose fitting. Not really her style, but they'd have to do. She put them on, then put on her jacket, as well as her utility belt and boots, which were also damaged, but usable.

Rummaging around the tent, she grabbed a bunch of useful stuff--food, tools, the new camp-in-bottle, and some other stuff, and threw them in the black backpack, which she then put on.

So she limped out of the tent and to the railing. Yup. Looked like an ocean. Could have been a great lake, but it... felt... more like an ocean.

Turning, she headed for one of the stairways and winced in discomfort as she climbed them. At this higher platform there was a wall with windows and a door--kind of like an old-fashioned storefront. All run-down and beat up. She headed for the door.

Inside she found a room lit only by the faint light from outside. There were a bunch of seats and some ticket-window kinda things. And a big sign on the wall.

UNHEALTHY JAY WELL SYSTEM
TRANSFER NO LONGER POSSIBLE

She shrugged and looked around. Some junk, like big remnants of machinery. Some strange posters. And a dark corridor, which she headed for.

In it, she had to grab a flashlight from her utility belt and fire it up. It bathed the eerie scene in light. A circular tunnel, whose walls looked like they were carved out of solid stone. Huh.

And on the wall, in tile, another sign, written above an arrow, an arrow facing toward the unknown.

And it said...

TO VIXENWAY

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 6
SR-119
==============================
SRtv006--"Wrath Sanctimony Babe"
==============================

Dear Fluffy,

I never thought I'd be writing you this letter, but then, there are a lot of things I never thought I'd be doing that I'm doing now.

I want to say up front that I'm sorry for all the misery this letter will cause you. I, too, know the bliss of oblivion, the kiss of version. But believe me, if there were any other way, there's no way I'd be doing this to you.

But before I go on, I have to commit THE ACT. So here goes:

"Bank of Occupied Fauna,
Bank of Escape Hay,
Bank of Gambol Satellite,
Time, the Bank, and Hay."

Take some time to recover. That was, as you may now remember, one of the forbidden "backdoors" I built in when we decided to blot out of existence the armageddon that was Sweptim.

Yes, yes. Now I feel more comfortable writing to you--now you're the Fluffy I once knew, who was once my best friend, back again. Of all existing peoples in Creation, it is you who I most trust, who I would gladly trust with my lives.

I hope by now you realize who I am--none other than the incorrigible Wrath Sanctimony Babe!!!

Okay. I hope by now you've recovered your senses somewhat. 451 years of self-deceit must be a massive debt to absorb into your body system. I should know--I set myself up to be under the veil for a century--you knew me as Abner Mash Hound Mill. As I knew myself.

It's the next day. I had so much on my mind I couldn't go on last night.

I want to clear the air on the matter of our relationship when I was Abner. I...like many others...always lusted after you. You knew it, and let it be a positive part of our friendship. For that, I thank you.

My hormones got the best of me though, in the end. I constructed the Abner Mash Hound Mill persona to be the personification of your perfect lover. And I tweaked the Superbhurricane to make sure we'd be lovers for those hundred glorious years of orgy and oblivion. (The two O's, don't you know.)

When the fuse reached me--and I remembered everything, I couldn't bear what I had done--to our platonic partnership. I never realized that the sexual tension was the glue that bound us, that made our bond last. I realized then, after 100 years, that I had destroyed a friendship that had lasted almost a millennium.

Sexuality is the prime mover--it exists between all friends. But it's most potent when it remains platonic--the physical act is a splat, all that.

But understand, my lust for you went beyond a subtle tension--often, all I could think of was ripping your clothes off and getting lost in the sexual playground you. You don't know how close I got at times--but always, something got in the way. But I'm glad it never happened like that.

Abner Mash Hound Mill was me, and also it wasn't me. I, as Wrath Sanctimony Babe, as myself--committed a fait accompli that it would happen--but it was me AS Abner Mash Hound Mill who finally found it with you.

It's four days later now. I've been so busy, I haven't been able to stir up the buzz to get myself to continue this letter. I just hope I have the guts to mail it when the time comes.

I have to clear this whole thing up with you. You gotta hate me now, I know. What I did was bad. But I am kind of bad. You know that.

I know it must have hurt you terribly when I, as Abner, disappeared. It sure hurt me. But once I was free of the Avert Cities, I just... I felt like I had no more boundaries, like I could go anywhere and do anything. The wound that was the remnant of Sweptim was healing. And somehow, with all the new forces that were beginning to swirl around, I just had to travel those pathways.

Fluffy, Fluffy, Fluffy. You gotta know what's been happening. Let me tell you about the case with me first...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 7
SR-120
==============================
SRtv007--"Abner Mash Hound Mill"
==============================

I thought that I came up with Abner Mash Hound Mill out of my own imagination, but it turns out that there's a REAL Abner, and that the process I thought was my own act of imagination was something far deeper and more disturbing.

And...

How can I even say it? All of Agoopish and the rest of Avert--the same sort of thing happened there--there was a REAL Agoopish once, just like there was a real Abner Mash Hound Mill.

The thing is, there's this whole new picture that I'm just starting to grasp, about the nature of Creation. You know the countless hours we spent contemplating That Which Lies Beyond. Well, let me tell you, Abner Mash Hound Mill--the real one--is from there.

How can I even put all this into words? The nature of existence--not at all like we thought it was. Think about it--what if NOTHING existed ANYWHERE? No existence at all. You can't imagine it, because it is beyond the capacity for us to visualize or conceptualize.

What I'm talking about is Lamparponding. But I know I'm not explaining it right.

See, I've discovered all this, but I don't know if it's going to do anyone any good.

But you have to look at pleasure--pleasure is one of the most vital elements in the universe. No one should scorn it. And make no mistake--I'm not talking about hedonism--it is false pleasure. Pleasure that must be paid for by pain is not pleasure.

Lamparponding--I am in no position to initiate it, but you--you are in a very good position to get it going.

But "keep it in your pants". Lamparponding is a lot like sexuality--if you handle it properly, it's the most potent force. Abuse it, and it will control you, and it has no mind, it is just a mindless storm.

Establish Lamparponding. I have met the real Abner Mash Hound Mill. I have direct information about That Which Lies Beyond. And what it points to is Lamparponding.

Tomorrow again. So much stuff going on. I have to admit something to you. I used soft time travel last night to go back to my first night with you as my version of Abner Mash Hound Mill. Yeah, I was making love to you only a few hours ago. What do you know about that. Maybe you should do a little soft, if you know how, and go back to that day too. It was so strange waking up in that male body. I was so aware of my penis the whole day. It was so the focus of my entire being, knowing that it would be my tool in caressing you with as much pleasure as I was able.

But now I'm thinking and my hormones are back to their screeching and shrieking. I want to make love to you as a woman, not as a man. And I miss you now more than ever. I could do soft time travel every night, but...

No. It's not right. But I don't think I have the will to hold myself back any longer. I think I might soft time travel back to our days together in Sweptim and try to seduce you. I wonder if you'll acquiesce.

I am a bad girl. I'm sitting here wondering what day, out of the hundreds of thousands we spent together, you'd be most susceptible to my love. Or maybe, even to occult means of getting you to spread your legs for me. I don't know. I know I should feel guilty for all this, but I don't. As I said, I'm bad.

Hum. I'm feeling a little sleepy now. Maybe I'll do a little soft. But what day?

45 minutes later. I've decided what day to soft time travel back to--our sojourn to Foomhoom--the day which began with waking up in a dungeon--remember--we were too drunk to use our powers to resist getting arrested by the local authorities. That day--where in the course of half-a-day we were in the mythological palace at Foomhoom--in that room we shared--the streaming sunlight--the glorious bed--you and me sharing it. I thought you might have gone for it then, but I was too involved with Wompoppa the Dryer at that point.

I think you might have. I think I'll go back there now.

Soft time travel--doubles your life--or halves it? I don't know. Wonder if I'll keep it up... maybe I'll have to risk stampede-style soft time travel--continuing the reality of the previous night's time travel...

But we both know how hazardous that is. And I'm in no position to risk destroying myself right now. You know?

Well, I'm off to bed. The next paragraph will reveal to you what happened, back there in a slightly edited day we shared--or will share--in Foomhoom.

After now. And in a nutshell, my little scheme worked. But...

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CHAPTER 8
SR-121
==============================
SRtv008--"Lamparponding"
==============================

"There are no time paradoxes." Your words.

So I'll tell you what you told me to tell you. Soft time travel back to that day as well, and the mind of the you of today (or the day you'll eventually get this letter) and the mind of me of today were (to me) and will (to you) be together in Foomhoom, in our bodies as they were at that time.

Confused yet?

I should have known there'd be some sort of distraction like this when I need to focus all my energy on the issue at hand and Lamparponding.

When you told me that you always felt the same way about me, I...

You want me to be honest like the bad girl I am? It was anticlimactic. You would have thought I'd be thrilled, but to think--of all those days together--and we could have been fucking--

What can I say? I wanted to be the dominant time traveller, back to seduce that wonderfully innocent version of you.

Now maybe you see what I mean about "keeping it in your pants".

I told you I'd write more about Lamparponding in this letter, that the version you read had nothing specific about it, and also nothing about you going back in time. There is the elastic nature of things, but it doesn't quite explain this. Transfer of information, transfer of bodily fluids, places and experiences.

What was that perfume you were wearing?

Lamparponding...

I'll explain it to you next time we meet in soft time travel. Same time, same place? Could that possibly work?

I love you. But unfortunately, there's no way for us to get back together, for real. Not until--

No. It's too soon for that.

Later now. I've been masturbating all afternoon on our tryst. Yeah, I'm a loser. With all the things I know, to be so into sex, seems kind of like a waste of talent.

But this is you we're talking about. And YOU are bigger in my head than just about anything.

So anyway, Lamparponding... it's a whole new way to do things, so much more in line with how things were originally meant to be. I got to get the information to you, but I think our "convergent" soft time travel connection is the best way to give you all the details.

So I don't know. I wish I could blow this whole situation apart. Huh--wonder what would happen if I DID manage to set of a situation grenade here? Oh well. Like that's gonna happen.

Two days later now. And I've been with you three more times. It so lame, I've been running around all over, trying to get myself tired enough to go back to sleep to be with you again. In this venture, you start to wonder which timeline is the real one. Man, for it to be the earlier one--our friendship re-edited into a between-the-legs thing. Wow.

But I know it can't last. There are forces at work here which even now are making life difficult for me. I know I'll have to focus on these things and let the chips fall where they may sooner or later. But Fluffy, we have something going here--something I desperately want to hold onto.

But time travel is such a loser thing to do. But what can I say--I'm a loser for pussy!!!

Egad--look at me. Please try and understand me. Where I am now in my life--it's like, everything we yearned for in Sweptim, that I now have. So why am I escaping back to those times every time I go to sleep?

I will find a way to be with you, in the here and now. I have no idea how, but I will. Because I love you, in that schoolgirl way.

I'm so wet.

"True Love",

Wrath Sanctimony Babe

P.S. I never sent this letter.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 14: TO VIXENWAY
CUPLINE'S END
==============================

-SR-

==============================
SEVERE REPAIR
a science fiction story by Frank Edward Nora
May 2007 Edition--the whole thing as it stands right now
severerepair.com--copyright 1986-2007
==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
23 Chapters--SR-122 thru SR-144
==============================

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
CHAPTER 1
SR-122
==============================
SRwv001--"A Nice Place to be Naked"
==============================

Water dripped onto Prince Ferrajalt's face. Water. It felt good. He smiled. Then he opened his eyes. Standing above him was a totally drenched Treyess Arcomany.

"Hey stranger," she said.

"Hey."

"We're alive," Treyess said. "And we're alone."

"What do you mean?" Ferrajalt said, sitting up.

"Well," she said, sitting down on the ground next to the Prince, "I managed to crash in the water. Thought I was gonna drown. But--I didn't."

Ferrajalt nodded.

"I'm pretty sure this is an island," she said, looking around. "An island with lots of rocks and pine trees."

Ferrajalt nodded again.

"And," Treyess continued, "there's no sign of the others."

Ferrajalt sighed.

"Yeah, y'know--" he said, "I don't know about you--but I was in the vacuum and absolute cold of space for a good while. Only my hangs saved me."

"Me too. That was so horrible, wasn't it? Just before it all just..."

"Yeah. I saw that dog again."

"Me too. He was taking the rabbit somewhere."

"Yeah."

Looking up, Ferrajalt saw that there were several ultrabright light sources in the sky, not just one. There seemed to be two main ones and about a dozen minor ones.

"Interesting sky," he said.

"Yeah I know--I've never seen anything like it before."

"This isn't Timber Serious. Not by a long shot."

"Nope."

"Your plane get destroyed, I guess?" Ferrajalt asked.

"Yeah--coral. Pretty nasty."

"Hmm."

"I see that yours--well, there may be some identifiable wreckage over there. Uh, maybe."

"Yeah. I hit hard... You know--some of the others--there's no way they could have survived all that."

"You mean that girl, Sleap?"

"Yeah. That outer space would kill an unprotected human in a few seconds."

"Maybe the others were luckier--they were quite a bit ahead of us."

"Hopefully."

Treyess looked at her haggard Prince. His clothes were nearly torn to shreds. Treyess' were too. Ferrajalt smiled and looked down at himself.

"May as well get rid of these, huh?" he said.

"Sounds like a good idea. And you know if we start running around here naked, the others are bound to show up. It's just got to happen."

"True," Ferrajalt said, ripping at what was left of his shirt. It tore away like tissue paper."

"Freeze dried in the vacuum, maybe," Treyess said as she ripped her clothes off as well, which were also extremely fragile, except for her shimmering silver cloak, which seemed no worse for wear.

Ferrajalt continued undressing, placing some things he had in his pants pockets in a little pile on the ground. And as he ripped his jacket off, he felt something in one of its pockets. Tearing the fabric away, he saw the little book from the Warhome library he had taken. "The Aleche Degrasion". Apparently, it was a classic of adventure and intrigue back on Timber Serious. He figured if he didn't take it along, chances were he'd never get another chance to read it.

He examined the book--it seemed to be in pretty good shape. The pages weren't made of normal paper--maybe it was some kind of plastic? He pondered this as he added the book to his pile and continued undressing.

Soon, they were both naked.

"You know," Ferrajalt said, "this is kind of a nice place to be naked."

"Yeah," Treyess said with a smile.

Ferrajalt walked over to Treyess and they hugged.

"I don't know where we are," the Prince said, "or what we're going to do--but I promise--I will take care of you--protect you--never abandon you."

Treyess cringed a little. Wasn't she more able than Ferrajalt to take care of herself? She always had. But somewhere in her heart, her pride was warmed and melted away by a feeling of security, by the joy of being able to depend on another person.

"Thank you," was all she said.

And they both sat down on the pink and blue sand.

Ferrajalt looked at the sand and realized something--there were large patches of pink and blue--but when he ran his hand between two sections, the colors mixed together to form a bluish-purple color. How could the areas have become so perfectly divided? It just wasn't natural.

"So we need fresh water and food," Ferrajalt said after a long silence. "If we don't find both, we're kind of in trouble."

Treyess laughed a little.

"Yeah. I'd say so," she said.

"But I have a feeling we'll find what we need here. Something about the smell in the air..."

"A beautiful smell..." Treyess said.

"Yeah," the Prince said, closing his eyes and lying back.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
CHAPTER 2
SR-123
==============================
SRwv002--"Red Archer Booze"
==============================

Later on, the two ventured inland in the warm afternoon and did indeed find a freshwater stream and a wide variety of delicious fruits growing on trees. They ate their fill as they continued to explore the island. As the lights in the purple sky began to set, they returned to Ferrajalt's crash site and relaxed on the beach.

Soon, an even grid of stars began to appear in the sky, among which a number of dim circles if various colors lazily meandered.

"I wonder if the others are in a place like this," Ferrajalt said.

"I hope they are."

"Yeah."

"But as it is, it looks like we may have this world all to ourselves."

"Hmm. I wonder if it's our responsibility to populate it."

Treyess looked over at Ferrajalt.

"I don't know. We did a lot of frolicking today, and I liked it. To me, pregnancy and frolicking are pretty definitely mutually exclusive."

"That's true. And with Fife's birth control hang, we could avoid it ad infinitum."

"That's the idea."

They continued talking for some time, but as it got dark, and with the unfamiliar sky above them, the two fell asleep in each other's arms.

Ferrajalt didn't know how long he had been sleeping when he opened his eyes. The shoreline was dimly lit by the objects in the sky. Without moving, he looked down toward his biplane's crater. Near its edge was Treyess' silver cloak--right where she'd left it earlier in the day. But it was moving. Ever so slightly, it was rustling. Ferrajalt remained frozen, but his heart began beating faster and harder.

He continued watching, and soon he saw what could have been a hand appear briefly above the rustling cloak. And then--yes--it definitely was a hand. Then part of a head, and another hand, and an arm. Someone was struggling to pull themselves up and crawl out of the cloak.

Ferrajalt considered waking Treyess, but decided he'd rather retain whatever advantage remaining motionless might afford him.

Now he saw the figure more clearly--a woman, with long black hair--a tight-fitting red, black, and orange outfit. And now--she was holding something--a weapon of some sort. Soon, she had fully escaped the cloak and was on all-fours next to it. Ferrajalt began nudging Treyess.

The strange woman stood up and spoke.

"Gee--forever wasn't that long after all."

Treyess began to stir, mumbling loud enough for the woman to hear and look their way.

"What have we here?" she said, starting to walk their way.

Now Ferrajalt could see what she was holding--it was a bottle--a beautiful, wonderful bottle.

"How do you like this?" she said. "First I escape my infinite banishment curse, then I find a couple of fresh young lovelies."

Ferrajalt sat up, and Treyess followed soon after. A really nice bottle there, the Prince was thinking.

"What's going on?" Treyess said.

"I don't know," Ferrajalt said. "I saw her climb out of the cloak."

"Damn right," the woman said, approaching the two. "I was supposed to stay in there forever. As it turns out, it was only a few thousand years. And y'know, I haven't gotten laid in all that time--you two'll do nicely to get me back in the groove."

"This is a dream," Treyess said. "It's got to be."

"Drink up," the woman said, passing the bottle to Ferrajalt. "you'll have a beautiful dream with me once you do."

The Prince accepted the bottle and felt an irrational fascination for it, and a burning desire to taste what it contained. Without hesitation, he put it to his lips and drank. It was a burning, but wonderful, liquor.

Treyess was eyeing the bottle with similar interest, and grabbed it from Ferrajalt after he took his swig. She too drank from it.

"Looks like I'm odd one out with these clothes on," the woman said, undressing. "It'll feel good to get 'em off after all this time."

Treyess and Ferrajalt watched as the woman undressed, sexual fires and lust immolating forth within them. For a moment, Ferrajalt figured they were doped with some sort of monster aphrodisiac, but he quickly dropped that, and all other rational thoughts as the woman knelt down and began to embrace the two. So beautiful, so sexy...

"Now c'mon kids--let your friend Red Archer Booze satisfy your burning desires. You'll see why they locked me up in that thing--they couldn't understand the power of ultra pleasure. But now I'm going to make you two understand."

And Ferrajalt wanted badly to understand.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
CHAPTER 3
SR-124
==============================
SRwv003--"Resist"
==============================

Today I began to resist Red Archer Booze's advances.

In the past three or four days, Booze has insinuated herself into my relationship with Treyess--she made it clear that she wanted to be part of it--and she did become part of it. But I could tell, even from the beginning, that she liked Treyess better. So now I guess I'm doing it--I'm letting her have Treyess. What the hell has become of my life?

Ever since we crashed here, I've begun to question my life from before. Could I really have been a Prince? Could I really have travelled to all those wonderful alien Earths, had all those adventures? I don't know. I guess at some level I know that all of it IS true--maybe I'm just grasping for a way to deal with the loss of it.

Red Archer Booze is a dangerous being. She was imprisoned inside Treyess' cloak by a demigod thousands of years ago--only to be released when the cloak was totally removed from its original reality. I guess the curse that kept her there no longer made any sense.

She is pure indulgence. She loves her bottle of intoxicating, delightful drink, and she loves sex. I have to admit I was drawn into it, but somehow I've managed to begin to break free.

My feelings are so confused. Do I love Booze? Do I love Treyess? Yes and no to both. I think this Booze person has been manipulating my emotions. But I still have these feelings, however they were created.

But my rational mind tells me to beware. And it also told me to take advantage of Booze's apparent preference of Treyess for company. That is, let her be preoccupied with Treyess while I try to come up with some way out of this mess.

Does that make Treyess the sacrificial lamb?

Maybe it does, but I don't care. I just walk naked around the island, totally free from burdens. I eat and drink fresh water and delicious, satisfying fruit. I breathe the wonderful air here. I just am. I am free from everything, and especially from Red Archer Booze.

It's funny. She had such a look in her eyes when I was able to resist her bottle. It was a look of supreme unbelief, but beneath it--barely detectable--was a look of respect.

"Very well then, Prince," she had said, emphasizing the last word. "Perhaps another time."

"Perhaps," I had said. "But perhaps not."

When I said this, Red Archer Booze smiled, but said nothing as she left. Clearly, I had won.

So now I'm sitting up here on the rocks, watching Treyess and Booze frolick in the surf. It's like they don't care--don't care that we're lost in an unknown place. They just care about their fun.

I don't know. I think I'm getting bored with things. I would have liked to have more life experience to mull over in this situation. As it is, I'm just getting restless.

I think of my family--maybe out there somewhere, maybe not. The Royal Family. They made me so mad. They said that all young Royals rebel against their status, but eventually come around. I hated that because it rang true; it reduced my heartfelt rebellion to just a childish phase. Their conventions were like that ocean liner being towed down the river--huge and unstoppable, but hurtling forth, ever closer to its ultimate demise.

Yeah--they thought it was a phase. Guess I showed them it was more than that with my disappearance. Guess I showed them I was serious. Big deal.

So maybe this is depression. I do feel kind of dead, kind of unmoved by the world around me. But as long as it can keep me away from Booze and her bottle, I'll embrace it.

Booze is so into fun--but how much fun can you have on a deserted island? I guess sex is the most obvious answer. Maybe talking to each other, debating mammoth issues of philosophy and religion, maybe that would be better. But Booze isn't on that wavelength, and Treyess isn't really either.

Okay. So I'm staring out over this alien ocean. My girlfriend (is she my girlfriend anymore?) laughing and splashing as Booze embraces and tickles her. There's a little breeze. And I do feel dead.

The only thing holding me together is my royalty. Somewhere deep within me is the strength of heroes. Barely keeping me afloat. But I'm hanging on.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
CHAPTER 4
SR-125
==============================
SRwv004--"Matter Thing"
==============================

I have to see something. I pick up a big, jagged rock and lift it over my head, as I place my other hand on the ground. In a swift motion, I bring the rock down and bash the hell out of my hand. A surge of emergency superstrength courses through me, and the rock feels like it's made of Styrofoam as it bounces harmlessly off of my hand. So I do have some superstrength left.

The girls are far down the shore from the crater I made with my biplane. I have a sudden urge to dig into the wreckage--it's the only place that anything interesting could be hidden. And the book is there too. I should really start reading it soon--but on the other hand, it may be the only book I'll ever read for the rest of my life.

So I jogged down the rocks toward the crater. I got away from the ugly scene of Treyess in the tight, monstrous grip of Booze. I ran, feeling light and powerful. And soon I got to the crater.

A little bit of biplane wreckage was above the ground--the rest was buried in a dense claylike substance. If I summoned superstrength, the clay would feel like whipped cream to me, easy to dig into.

I looked around--no one there, of course. The girls were safely occupied with each other, far away.

"Super!" I yelled, and I felt the signature surge of power and lightness that meant I was in full superstrength mode.

Quickly, I attacked the clay around the biplane, careful not to annihilate the plane itself. Clay was flying all over the place as I slowly revealed the twisted mess of what was left of the aircraft. I grabbed big parts of the plane and tossed them to the edge of the crater. I figured I could have all the wreckage arranged thusly before too long, but when I dug a little further, I grabbed a piece of wreckage which felt--different.

This bit of wreckage didn't have that light, flimsy feeling the other parts did--it felt solid, heavy. I swept away the sharp pieces of metal wrapped around the thing, and then looked at it. Huh. Interesting.

It looked something like a big radio, with the familiar black-and-white police markings the Warhome had had, along with the gold police logo. It had a handle on ach side, and a big circular opening surrounded by grating, which looked a little like a speaker. Above the circle was an array of little meters, each with a little needle on an arc display. It was nearly identical to the device on the central shaft of the Warhome--only smaller. Could it have been the plane's power source?

I turned the thing over a few times as I felt the superstrength wash away from me. Yes--if I was looking for anything, this was it.

I scrambled back to the edge of the crater and put the thing down. If this device powered the plane with direct matter-to-energy conversion...

I picked up a small piece of twisted metal and lowered it into the device's hole. As soon as the metal went inside, I heard a series of clicks. I kept lowering the metal, and I began to hear a deep hum. Before long, the metal was farther down into the device than seemed possible. As my hand neared the opening, I dropped the metal, and it disappeared into the opening.

I glanced at the various displays, and I saw that a few were lit up, their needles moving up a little. The matter in that piece of metal?

I grabbed a handful of rocks and dropped them into the hole. They disappeared, and yet more of the displays lit up and moved. I noticed that one of the displays was lit up in blue, rather than white. This one had a little picture of a Warhome above it. Huh.

I fed some sand, a few tree branches, and a few more rocks into the thing. They all disappeared into that black opening. Some of the needles moved a perceptible distance, but the panel with the Warhome on it didn't react perceivably--or maybe it did, but just barely.

So I had a new pastime--feeding matter into my--what should I call it? A "matter-to-energy thing"? Or maybe just a "matter thing". Whatever.

In any case, I had to start doing something. The prancing of Treyess and Booze was really starting to get on my nerves. I mean, come on! Light, airy fun isn't exactly in synch with the state of being stranded on an island.

-SR-

==============================
CUPLINE 15: WEAVER
CHAPTER 5
SR-126
==============================
SRwv005--"Sculpt"
==============================

But what am I saying? I haven't even decided whether or not this is an island! It gets awfully rocky going along the shore either way--tough to climb naked. This lack of clothes is also starting to bother me. Not that I'm embarrassed by my physique, I mean, I've been intimate with the other two inhabitants of this place. It's just, I feel like it would be more difficult to face a challenge without clothes. Like an aggressive animal--or climbing the rocks, as I've already mentioned. Wouldn't want to waste what's left of my superstrength...

Anyway,